Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

AN: So, I am back, I did consider going back to Woven Together by chance, strengthen by love, but after a re-read I realise I didn’t explore things in early chapter as much as I would have liked to, so I decided to start a new story, I am considering using ideas I had for future chapters of that story in this one.

For the purpose of this I have changed the timeline a little. The key changes that have already occurred are:

• Natasha was born December 3^rd 1979
• Yelena was born January 1984
• The Ohio Mission that Natasha and Yelena were involved in occurred from: May 1987- September 1990 (so five years earlier than cannon)
• Wanda (and Pietro) were born in 1993 not 1989, their parents were killed in late 2003 (why I have made that change will become clear during the story)
• Natasha joined SHIELD in October 2003
• Iron Man took place February- May 2009

The other key changes will become clear as the story goes on, but I wanted to make these ones clear from the start.

Hope you like this story, please let me know what you think. Next chapter will be out day after tomorrow my time.

June 2^nd 2010

Just like Tony Stark was expecting making Senator Stern present him with a medal was worth agreeing to consult with SHIELD, even though that is something he told himself, many years ago, he would never do, which is exactly why he pretended to have no idea what SHIELD was when Phil Coulson first approached him.

As he and James ‘Rhodey’ Rhodes, have received their awards, and all the ceremony things that go along with that has occurred, there is a banquet being thrown in their honour, but Tony has no intention of staying for it.

“Heading out already?” a voice asks, and Tony turns to see Rhodey.

“You know me, I always cut out early,” Tony jokes.

“We both know that’s not true,” Rhodey says, walking over to his friend. “You going to see her?” Rhodey asks curious, both of them knowing who he is talking about even though he is purposely being vague.

“Of course, she would literally murder me if she knew I was in DC and didn’t come to see her,” Tony says, completely serious about that.

“Oh, she would,” Rhodey says amused, knowing that Tony is right about that. “I assume you’ll go straight to New York after you see her?” Rhodey asks, as that is what he assumes, but wants to check.

“Yeah, for a couple of weeks, then we’ll all come back to LA,” Tony explains, knowing the partially destroyed mansion is going to make that difficult, but he’ll figure it out.

“Then I’ll see you in a couple of weeks,” Rhodey says, sticking out his hand for his friend to shake, and Tony grabs it and pulls him into a hug. “Don’t worry, Pepper and I will handle everything so no one questions where you are,” Rhodey says, in a quiet voice, knowing that Tony will not want to be interrupted over the next couple of weeks and that it is the least he can do is to make sure Tony gets what he wants.  

“I know you will, thanks Platypus,” Tony says, and once the two of them break apart Tony heads to his car, while Rhodey heads straight to the banquet. As he isn’t really paying attention to his surrounding Tony doesn’t even realise that Natasha Romanoff is watching him, and as he drives away, she decides to follow, feeling curious about where he is leaving a banquet being thrown in his honour to go to.

Not long after he left Rhodey Tony is walking through the halls of an Age Care facility. As the staff have all been vetting for security concerns, know he visits often, and are under NDAs not to talk about him or the person he is visiting, no one gives him a second glance as he makes his way to a specific room.

Once he gets to the room Tony takes a moment to himself, and desperately hoping today is a good day, he puts an over the top grin on his face, and walks into the room.

“And how’s my favourite person today?” Tony asks, as he walks into the room and finds, his mother Peggy Carter-Stark, publicly known as Peggy Carter, sitting up in her bed.

“A little bored,” Peggy admits, as Tony, who feels relief when he realises, she seems to be having a good day, walks over. “And we both know that there are two people who are actually you’re favourite,” Peggy says, as Tony sits down next to her.

“I’d say all three of you are joint favourite,” Tony says amused.

“Good to know,” Peggy says, sounding a little amused. “Aren’t you meant to be getting a medal today?” Peggy asks her son.

“I already got it,” Tony says, taking the metal off his chest and showing his mother, knowing better than questioning how she already knows about that. “It’s just like the one I stole from you when I was a kid,” Tony says, as when he was a child, he liked to steal his mothers’ medals to ‘inspect’ them.

“It is,” Peggy confirms, as she has received more than one medal of valour, not that she ever cared about medals. “And how do you feel about that?” Peggy asks her son, as she knows that receiving a medal like that can lead to some complicated feelings.

“I don’t know,” Tony admits, looking down at the medal. “It doesn’t feel like I deserve it,” Tony admits, showing his mother and vulnerability he only shows those closest to him, the exact kind of vulnerability that most of the world would believe he wasn’t capable of showing.

“Take it from me, you never feel like you deserve it, but that doesn’t mean you don’t,” Peggy tells Tony.

“Good to know,” Tony says, as he puts the medal in his pocket. “So, Pepper and I kissed,” Tony reveals, wanting to change the subject, and that is something he wants to talk to his mother about so he decides it’s a good choice.

“Oh really?” Peggy asks interested, as for Tony to actually tell her that then the kiss was more than just a simple kiss.  

“Yeah, moments after the battle ended,” Tony reveals, and Peggy can’t help but smile at that, being reminded of all the time she kissed the love of her life after a battle, when they could sneak away. “It was nice, but…” Tony starts to say, but he trails off, not sure exactly how to explain how he felt.

“But what, Anthony?” Peggy asks her son in a gentle voice, encouraging him to talk to her.

“But… I’m not sure I want it to go more than that,” Tony admits, doing so for the first time. “Don’t get me wrong, Mum, Pepper means a lot to me, she’s amazing, but I’m not sure I want to be with her,” Tony admits, as he loves having Pepper as a friend, and trusts her completely with Stark Industries, but he isn’t sure he wants them to be more than that.

“Then you have to talk to her Tony, you have to…” Peggy starts to say, but then trails off as she looks at the door with an odd look on her face.

“Mum? What is it?” Tony asks concerned, looking between Peggy and the door, realising that she has realised something he hasn’t.

“Someone’s out there, listening…. A woman,” Peggy says, sounding concerned, and she goes to reach under her bed for something.

“Mum, it’s okay,” Tony assures her, as he suspects he knows exactly who is listening. “You might as well come in, Romanoff,” Tony says, and Natasha Romanoff walks in the room, and even though she is surprised, realising exactly who Peggy is, she doesn’t let that show. “We seriously have to talk about the weapon you keep under your bed, it makes the nurses uncomfortable,” Tony tells his mother, ignoring Natasha for a moment, as this is something he has been meaning to talk to his mother about, as he has had more than one call about the weapons his mother has ‘obtained’ and keep in her rooms.

“Well, it makes me uncomfortable not having it near,” Peggy responds, like there is nothing wrong with that.

“Didn’t you once tell me that you could use anything as a weapon?” Tony asks Peggy, trying to get her to see that having hidden weapons isn’t the best idea.  

“That was when I was younger,” Peggy responds.

“Pretty sure you still could,” Tony tells his mother, having no doubt about that. “You don’t…” Tony start to say.

“You must be Natasha Romanoff,” Peggy says, looking at her, making it clear she is not going to discuss having weapons in her room with her son anymore, nor is she going to stop hiding weapons.  

“Yes Ma’am,” Natasha confirms, finding the dynamic between Peggy and Tony fascinating, especially considering she has seen the way Tony is around others over the last couple of weeks.  

“How do you… are you even actually retired?” Tony asks his mother, as despite her medical condition there are times when he has his doubts.

“Of course I am, but I keep informed,” Peggy tells her son.

“Right,” Tony says, not sure he completely believes his mother. “So don’t tell me Fury still has you following me?” Tony asks Natasha.

“No, I saw you leave the ceremony. I was curious about where you were going,” Natasha admits. “I am sorry for intruding,” Natasha admits, as she did not expect to discover something so personal, something which was not in a single SHIELD file, likely by design.

“It is quite alright, you are not intruding,” Peggy assures her. “I have actually been wanting a chance to talk to you,” Peggy admits, as ever since she learnt about Natasha being recruited to SHIELD, knowing where she came from, she has wanted to talk to her.  

“You have?” Tony asks surprised, and Peggy nods, gesturing to another seat in the room for Natasha to sit down, and as she is feeling incredible curious, she does just that.

“I let you, and others like you down,” Peggy tells Natasha.

“I’m not sure how that is possible, Ma’am,” Natasha says, trying to follow Peggy’s line of thoughts, but she currently can’t.

“Please, call me Peggy,” Peggy requests, as she really doesn’t want things to be so formal. “Many, many, years ago I knew someone who went through an early version of the Red Room, her name was Dottie,” Peggy reveals.

“You told me stories about her,” Tony remembers. “You were friends,” Tony says, trying to remember what his mother told him, though he does have to think back over a lot of stories.

“Eventually, we start out as enemies,” Peggy admits. “Dottie defected to the US, and she did everything she could to try and bring down the Red Room, she gave her life to that… I thought she was successful,” Peggy admits. “I am sorry that I didn’t realise she wasn’t successful, I am sorry I could not protect you from what you went through,” Peggy says to Natasha, a level of guilt in her voice.

“Peggy, you have absolutely no reason to apologise; it’s the fault of the KGB, no one else,” Natasha assures Peggy, though she does appreciate the words.

“I appreciate you saying that,” Peggy tells her, as a look of understanding passes between the two women. “So, how did you and Tony meet?” Peggy asks interested and Natasha isn’t sure how to respond to that as she doesn’t know if Tony has told his mother that he was dying. “I thought you were still determined to have nothing to do with SHIELD,” Peggy says looking at her son.

“I was, can you blame me?” Tony asks, as he has very specific reasoncs for why he was determined to keep a distance from SHIELD, reasons his mother is very aware of.

“No, I don’t, My Darling,” Peggy says, in a gentle voice, as she reaches over and takes his hand, squeezing it in a comforting way, knowing that those reasons are painful for her son.  “What changed?” Peggy asks curious, feeling that there is something big she is missing, especially considering it seems like, to her at least, that she hasn’t seen Tony in a while, though she knows there is the possibility that she forgot a visit. “Anthony?” Peggy asks, knowing her son well enough to know that there is something he is hesitant to explain to her.

“Um so, the last few weeks have been… complicated,” Tony admits, deciding that that is the best way to explain the way things have been. “I had made a few reckless decisions, and Fury assigned Natasha to assess the situation, she was pretending to be my…admittedly very effective, assistant,” Tony admits, choosing his words carefully as he doesn’t want his mother to worry about him, but he also knows that his mother still has the ability to get the truth out of him.

“I always do a job well, even if undercover,” Natasha tells Tony.

“Good to know,” Tony says amused, while Peggy frowns.

“For Fury to assign someone you would have been doing a lot more than just making reckless decisions,” Peggy says, knowing that. “What was going on?” Peggy asks concerned, and for a moment Tony debates how to answer.

“Dad saved me, Mum,” Tony admits, still dealing with the emotions that have caused in him.

“What do you mean?” Peggy asks confused, and Natasha feels like she is definitely intruding on this situation, but she isn’t quite sure if she could excuse herself right now.  

“I was sick… really sick, and Fury gave me an old trunk of Dads things,” Tony explains. “Inside I found a message from Dad,” Tony reveal, and Peggy feels shocked about that, as she thought she already made sure that Tony had everything that belonged to Howard. “He discovered a new element, decades ago, but he couldn’t fabricate it, I did,” Tony reveals. “And I was able to use it to replace the palladium in the arc reactor core… which may have been poisoning me,” Tony admits, purposely avoiding looking at his mother as he admits that.

“Anthony Edwin Steven Carter-Stark, you told me the arc reactor was safe!” Peggy tells her son, calling him by his full, non-public, name as that was something she asked him soon after he returned from Afghanistan.  

“I didn’t want you to worry,” Tony explains, as he feels like his mother had more than enough to worry about.

“You’re my son, my son who flies around in a metal suit putting himself in danger, to protect and save people, I am always going to worry about you,” Peggy tells him. “You don’t have to protect me, Tony, I protect you,” Peggy tells her son. “You should have told me,” Peggy tells him, very much hating that he felt like he couldn’t.  

“I didn’t want to hurt you,” Tony admits. “I’m sorry, Mum,” Tony says, as while he is sure he made the right choice he can see that she is hurt.

“Are you sure you’re okay now?” Peggy asks her son, wanting to make sure of that.

“I’m sure,” Tony assures his mother.

“I can verify that, I saw the readings,” Natasha tells Peggy, wanting to help her feel a little better about the situation.  

“Good,” Peggy says, sounding glad about that. “You are so much like your father,” Peggy tells Tony, who isn’t sure if she means that in a good way or bad way. “He would keep things to himself, lie, keep up the mask of what people expect, then only let it down when me, or Jarvis, or Ana Jarvis, would push back,” Peggy admits, feeling that as amazing as Peggy and Rhodey are neither of them push back against Tony’s ‘persona’ like she knows he needs. “I know I’ve taught you to keep secrets, but I never wanted that for you,” Peggy tells her son, as just as a consequence of who they are she had to teach Tony to keep secrets, but she never wanted that to become such a huge part of his personality.

“I know, it’s okay, Mun,” Tony assures her, not wanting her to blame herself for the way he is, because from his perspective he has the best mum.

“Um, sorry, I should go,” Natasha says, deciding it is the best time to excuse herself, as they are getting into very personal territory. “I have to get to New York,” Natasha explains.

“Oh, what a coincidence, Tony is going to go to New York, you should drive together,” Peggy says, and despite her tone of voice both Natasha and Tony are both sure that it’s not a ‘suggestion’, not that either of them are going to admit that.

“I’m sure Romanoff won’t want my company,” Tony says, wondering what his mother is up to.

“You’re not so bad,” Natasha tells him. “But I would understand if you wanted to spend more time with your mother,” Natasha says to him.

“You’ll come see me again soon, and I still expect you to call more than you have been,” Peggy informs her son.

“Yes Mum,” Tony says.

“You should go now,” Peggy tells her son, as she can feel herself becoming more worn out and she doesn’t want Tony to worry about her.

“Yes Mum,” Tony says, before leaning forward and hugging her. “I love you,” Tony says, in a quiet voice.

“I love you too, I expect you not to be alone when you visit next,” Peggy tells her son, in a quiet voice.

“Don’t worry, I won’t be,” Tony assures his mother, kissing her cheek, and once the two of them break apart Tony stands up.

“It was a pleasure meeting you, Peggy,” Natasha says to her, as she also stands up.

“It was a pleasure meeting you too,” Peggy responds.

“See you soon, Mum,” Tony says to Peggy, and he and Natasha both head out of the room.

After leaving Peggy’s room Tony and Natasha make their way through the halls in silence until they finally get outside.

“We don’t have to drive together, I won’t tell Mum,” Tony assures Natasha once they get outside, not wanting her to feel like she is forced to do something she really doesn’t want to do.  

“Peggy Carter asked me to do something, there is no way I’m not going to do it,” Natasha says, as like she is to so many others Peggy Carter is an inspiration to her, to Tony’s amusement.

“Okay then, who’s car do we take?” Tony asks, realising there is no point in arguing.

“Mine, and I’m driving,” Natasha answers, knowing that Tony leaving his car where it is will lead to less questions than her doing so.

“Then I control the radio,” Tony says.

“Deal,” Natasha says, “Come on, Shellhead,” Natasha responds, and the two of them make their way to Natasha’s car, Natasha knowing that it was a big deal for her to have discovered what she just discovered, while Tony isn’t sure how to feel about the fact that Natasha has discovered something he desperately tries to keep hidden, but he does know that it is going to be an interesting drive to New York.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

AN: Un, yeah, so I know I said I wouldn’t update until tomorrow, but I am already working on chapter 6, and am working overnight which means I will have plenty of time to write, so I decided to. As I have to go into the office Monday, and won’t be able to write all day, I won’t update the next chapter until I get home from work Monday night my time, please let me know what you think of this chapter.

About an hour has passed since Tony and Natasha left DC, and other than the radio they have been driving in silence. Even though Natasha is a master spy Tony has spent enough time around people wanting to question him that he can tell that there are, unsurprisingly, questions that Natasha has.

“You can ask,” Tony says, deciding to break the silence, as he figures it would be better to get the conversation done with.

“What’s her diagnosis?” Natasha asks, and even though it isn’t the question Tony was expecting her to ask first he is still going to answer it.

“Alzheimer’s, she was diagnosed three years ago, today was a good day,” Tony reveals, having done enough research to know that the amount of good day Peggy has will decrease, but he is doing his best not to think about that as it is too painful.

“I’m sorry,” Natasha says sincerely.

 “I never wanted her to be in a facility,” Tony says, feeling the need to talk about this. “When she was first diagnosed, she moved in with me… we were making it work, but then…” Tony starts to say, before trailing off.

“Afghanistan happened,” Natasha supplies, assuming that was the case, and Tony nods.  

“My cousin did everything she could, Pepper, Happy, and Rhodey even helped, but it wasn’t freezable for her to stay where she was,” Tony admits, knowing that part of that reason was because no one knew if he was coming back. “As soon as she got sick, I set up the funds to make sure no matter what she was looked after, so my cousin, who is based out of DC, made sure she was placed in the best place,” Tony explains, as while Peggy inherited a lot when Howard died he wanted to make sure his mother was looked after so he set up an account for that, and Natasha is curious about his cousin, but decides not to ask at the moment. “By the time I got back she was settled… I didn’t want to disturb her again,” Tony says, as while he would like his mother closer, he knows she was settled, and familiar with DC, so he decided it was best to leave her where she was even if it wasn’t what he wanted.

“But it was still a hard decision,” Natasha realises.

“Incredibly,” Tony admits, as he looks out of the window.

“Carter-Stark, that’s your real name?” Natasha asks, feeling that changing the subject to a less painful one would be best.

“Yep, Anthony Edwin Steven Carter-Stark,” Tony confirms. “Very few people know that though,” Tony admits, and considering everything that doesn’t surprise Natasha.

“I assumed as much,” Natasha admits. “Fury knows, doesn’t he?” Natasha asks, as that would help to explain why he was so interested, so concerned, about Tony.

“Of course, he worked closely with my parents before they were forced out of SHIELD,” Tony explains.

“Forced out?” Natasha asks curious, as while she knows that Peggy and Howard left SHIELD in the late eighties she doesn’t know why, and from what she knows it doesn’t seem like it is well known within SHIELD.

“Yeah, I don’t know the full story, but what I do know is that neither of them actually wanted to leave,” Tony admits, as it is a story his parents didn’t tell often, and he was off doing his own thing at the time. “From what I understand it was some kind of politically motivated thing… but I don’t know for sure,” Tony admits, though he has been curious about it.   

“You could ask your Mom,” Natasha reminds him, and Tony shakes his head.

“It’s something that is painful for her to talk about, I don’t want to cause her more pain, not now,” Tony admits, and Natasha decides to see if she can find out more for him. “But like I said, I’m not completely convinced she isn’t still apart of the intelligence community,” Tony admits, as his mother seems to still be pretty well informed.

“She probably is. She’s a legend, an inspiration, even if she was forced out, I don’t see someone like her cutting ties completely,” Natasha admits.

“That sounds about right,” Tony says amused, though Natasha can also hear the pride in his voice.

“So, um, who was Maria to you?” Natasha asks curious, as from the little Peggy and Tony talked about Howard, she didn’t get the idea that they had a bad relationship, so she isn’t completely sure about who Maria was.

“Dad’s bodyguard,” Tony explains, knowing that became necessary the ‘bigger’ SHIELD became. “Before Maria became Dad’s bodyguard Dad would go to events, or just in public, with SHIELD agents, or even mum in different disguises, it added to his playboy image,” Tony reveals. “But after he and Mum got together that’s not who he was anymore,” Tony reveals. “Dad wasn’t perfect, he made a lot of mistakes, but he loved me, and mum,” Tony says, knowing that without a doubt. “He would shut himself off sometimes, push us away, but mum never let him get away with that for long,” Tony reveals, it feeling really good for him to talk about this, as he hardly ever can, and as she realises that he needs to talk about it Natasha just lets him talk. “The public, the media, they saw what he wanted them to see, the persona he created of who he once was, but I could never tell them otherwise, never tell them that it wasn’t who he was anymore, even after he died, mum always says it is necessary to keep us safe,” Tony says, pain in his voice, and so much about who Tony is, who he appears to be, falls into place for Natasha.  “As long as I can remember I was taught to keep secrets, to hide things… I guess mums right and I still do that without even thinking about it,” Tony admits.

“You do, but considering everything it’s not surprising, I do the same thing,” Natasha says, turning to look at him, knowing that her reasons are different, but it is something they have in common, something she never would have considered until now.

“You do, don’t you,” Tony says, and an understanding look passes between them as they drift into silence, both realising they have more in common than they would have believed.

Less than two hours after Tony and Natasha talked about his father, less time than it would normally take to get to New York from DC, Natasha stop the car outside an apartment building in Midtown Manhattan that Tony directed them to.

“This apartment isn’t in your SHIELD file,” Natasha notes, feeling curious about that, and also feeling surprised that out of all Tony’s New York property holdings, and she knows he has a lot, he directed her to one that is clearly private.

“Good,” Tony says, sounding glad about that as he has purposely tried to keep this particular location hidden, so he is very glad he has apparently succeeded. “Do you want to come up?” Tony asks curious.

“I’d….” Natasha starts to say, but before she can finish her comment, her phone goes off so she checks it. “Can’t, I’ve got to go meet the Commander,” Natasha explains, reading the message she just got from Maria Hill.

“Next time then,” Tony says. “I’m going to be in New York for the next couple of weeks, it’s an open offer,” Tony says, not thinking through the consequences and what other revelations that would lead to.

“I’ll remember that,” Natasha says, being pretty sure that it is a big deal for Tony to make her that offer.

“Good, see you Romanoff,” Tony says, getting out of the car.

“See you, Carter-Stark,” Natasha responds, and Tony smirks back at her, appreciating that she is calling him by his ‘true’ name.  

After Tony leaves her car Natasha waits until she watches him walk inside before she speeds off.   

About an hour after Natasha dropped him off Tony has spent a little bit of time at the apartment she dropped him at, making sure everything was okay, before making his way to Queens. As he approaches an apartment Tony feels excitement raise inside of him as he is very much looking forward to seeing who he is about to see. Even though he has a key when he gets to the apartment Tony reaches out and knocks, the door opening a few seconds later reveal a woman in her forties.

“Hey Tony,” the woman greats with a smile.

“Hey May,” Tony says, giving her a brief hug before walking into the apartment. “How have things been?”

“Good, Ben’s still at work but he wanted to apologise for what happened at the expo,” May Parker admits.

“It’s okay, we’ve talked, it wasn’t his fault,” Tony admits. “I don’t blame either of you,” Tony assures her.

“Thank you,” May responds, though she knows that she and her husband still feel guilty. “Peter, Tess,” May calls.

Moments after May called, she and Tony both hear hurried footsteps and two children one, an almost nine-year-old boy with brown hair and brown eyes, and the other a recently turned seven-year-old girl with auburn hair and blue eyes, run into the room.

“Dad” The boy Peter says excitedly at the same time his sister, Teresa who goes by Tess, says “Daddy,” as they run towards Tony, who squats a down a little.

“Oh, I’ve missed you,” Tony says as he hugs his kids, knowing he came so close to not being around to watch them grow up and because of that he isn’t going to take a single moment with them for granted.

“Missed you too,” Peter says.

“Me too,” Tess says, as Tony continues to hold his kids, holding them tight as he memorises every detail, something he does every time he sees them after they spent some time apart, and after a few moments they break apart.

“So, are you ready to go?” Tony asks the kids, both of whom nod. “Then go get your bags,” Tony says, and both Peter and Tess run out of the room, and less than a minute later they both return, holding a school bag and another bag each.

“Ready to go, Dad,” Peter says when he and his sister return to the room.

“Okay, then say goodbye to Aunt May,” Tony says, as he takes the bags from the kids so that he can carry them.

“Bye Aunt May,” Peter and Tess say as they both hug their aunt, and after a few moments they break apart.

“Let’s get going,” Tony says, once the trio break apart. “Thanks May,” Tony says to her as they head out.

“Daddy, can you show us the Iron Man suit again?” Tess as her father as they make their way out of the apartment.

“Yeah, I think we can do that,” Tony responds, as he closes the door behind them.

A little while after they left the Parker apartment in Queen Tony, Peter, and Tess are back at the apartment Tony had Natasha drop him off at earlier, all three of them in the workshop looking at the version of the Iron Man suit that Tony created to store in a suitcase.

While Peter is looking at the mechanics of the gauntlets Tess is looking at a computer screen, looking at the software, it being perfectly clear that both are fascinated by what they are seeing, while Tony is standing between them, watching they study the technology.

“Did you change the repulsor mechanism?” Peter asks his father, as it seems different than the last time he studied it.

“I did,” Tony confirms, impressed that Peter noticed that. “I altered it on my regular suit to make it more efficient, but then when I tried to put the changes to this suit, I ran into some problems due to the need to make it collapsable,” Tony explains.

“So, you shorted the wires, and changed the mechanism so it could be more manoeuvrable,” Peter realises, looking closely at it.

“Exactly,” Tony says, rustling Peter’s hair, feeling proud, though not overly surprised, that he understood that.

“Um Daddy,” Tess says, and both Peter and Tony look at her. “I’ve been reading the code, and I think this line could be a problem,” Tess says, highlighting what she is talking about and feeling curious Tony walks over to have a look.

“Which line?” Tony asks, and Tess points it out, and as soon as she does, he realises the problem. “You’re right, it could lead to someone hijacking the suit remotely,” Tony says, knowing that could lead to a huge problem. “Thanks Tess,” Tony says kissing the top of her head as he starts to type.

“I helped?” Tessa asks, feeling proud.

“Yeah Sweetheart, you really did,” Tony assures her, as he continues to type.

“Nice Tess,” Peter says to his sister, clearly proud of her. “So um, is that what happened to Uncle Rhodey’s suit at the expo? Someone else took control of it?” Peter asks curious.

“It was, and we’re going to talk about what happened at the expo in a minute,” Tony says, and quickly finishes typing to fix the problem Tess noticed. “Okay done,” Tony says, and once he does, he lifts Tessa up, so she is sitting on the bench, before doing the same with Peter, so that the two siblings are sitting next to each other. “Pete, I know we’ve talked about this a little, but I wanted to talk to you more about what you did at the expo,” Tony says to his son, as while they had a brief phone call on the topic he wanted to talk to Peter in person.   

“I wanted to help,” Peter explains.

“I know you did, Buddy, but it was dangerous,” Tony reminds him. “You ran away from Aunt May and Uncle Ben, and your sister, anything could have happened,” Tony tells his son, trying to hide how terrified he is about that, but at the same time wanting to stress how serious what Peter did is. “You could have been hurt,” Tony tells him, knowing that was his first thought once he learnt that the little kid that was wearing an Iron Man mask and tried to face a rouge suit was his son.  

“But I wasn’t, you kept me safe,” Peter says, looking at his father who is his hero.

“But I almost didn’t,” Tony tells his son, knowing he would have never forgiven himself if he didn’t. “I know you are both incredibly curious about everything, which is incredible, and you want to help, but I need you to be safe,” Tony says, as he looks between the kids. “When you’re out somewhere whether it be with me, or Aunt May, or Uncle Ben, or even Aunt Hope or Sharon, or Aunt Pepper or Uncle Rhodey, or Uncle Happy, it is incredible important that you don’t go off on your own, that you don’t leave whoever you’re with,” Tony says, knowing that, now that Peggy isn’t okay, they would be the only people the kids would be with without him.

“Yes Dad,”

“Yes Daddy,”

“I’m serious this is really important, I just want you to be safe,” Tony says as he looks between the kids, hoping they understand how serious he is about this.

“We know Daddy,” Tessa tells him.

“We really do Dad, I’m sorry,” Peter tells him, and in response Tony hugs him kids.

“I know, I love you so much,” Tony says to the kids as he holds them tight, kissing both of their heads before he breaks apart from them. “So, let’s talk about summer plans,” Tony says to the kids.

“Are we going to LA?” Tess asks curious, as she finds the LA house very cool, plus being so near the beach is pretty amazing.  

“We are,” Tony answers, causing both the kids to grin. “But we’re also going to go see Nanna first,” Tony explains, and both siblings grin upon hearing that.

“Cool, I found a book that talks about her, I wanted to show her,” Peter says, sounded excited, as he really loves his Nanna.

“I’m sure she’ll find that interesting,” Tony admits, though he knows that she likely already knows about it. “When we get to LA, we’re going to have to do some work on the house, and I was thinking we could start to plan any changes we want to make,” Tony explains to the kids, as this is the exact kind of thing, he wants them to be included in.

“Can we add a slide that leads to the upper floor to the pool?” Peter asks excitedly as that is something he really wants, and is an project he has been wanting them to work on for a while.

“Maybe,” Tony answers. “We’ll have to figure out the angles and calculate potential velocity to make sure it would be safe,” Tony tells his son, as he won’t install something like that, which his kids would use, until he is sure that it is safe for them.

“Can we do that now? Or do we still need the measurements?” Tess asks curious.

“Um, J? Do you have the dimensions of the Malibu house?” Tony asks curious.

“Of course, Sir,” JARVIS’s voice answers, and Tony is pretty sure that Jarvis almost sounds insulted that Tony considered he wouldn’t have it.

“Great, bring it up for us on the wall,” Tony requests, and JARVIS does just that. “Let see if we can pull of a giant slide,” Tony says, and both kids look excited, and together the three genius’s start to work out some of the changes they can do to the house when they get to LA.

After spending a few hours planning the changes they are going to make to the malibu house Tony, Peter, and Tess have all had dinner, and the kids have gone to bed. Even though it is quite late, and he is feeling pretty tired Tony doesn’t head to bed, instead he heads to Peter’s room, and quietly opens the door before spending a while watching him sleep. After spending a while watching Peter sleep Tony goes to Tess’s room and does the same thing, and as he watches his kids Tony thinks about how much he loves them, that there isn’t nothing he wouldn’t do for them.

June 5^th 2010

Three days have passed since Tony returned to New York and ever since he has been trying to spend as much time with his kids as possible, but because they still have school, he hasn’t been able to spend as much time with them as he would have liked.

It is mid-afternoon on a Saturday and having no idea the shock she is about to receive Natasha is in the elevator on her way up to the apartment she dropped Tony off in front of three days earlier. When the doors open Natasha steps out of the elevator, and nothing could have prepared her for the sight, of Tony playing twister with Peter and Tess, that greats her.

“Who are you?” Tess asks, being the first of the trio to notice her.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

AN: Um, so I am already on chapter 10 of this story, so I think I am going to be able to update every day, or at least close to it (Friday is probably going to be the exception as I have to go into the office again, but we’ll see) Please, please let me know what you think as I am really enjoying writing this.  

“Um, I’m Natasha,” Natasha responds, still trying to deal with her shock, as Tony, Peter and Tess all move so they are no longer bent over the twister mat and face her.

“Romanoff, what are you….” Tony starts to ask, then he realises. “I invited you,” Tony realises, cursing himself for not realising that this was likely going to be the outcome of giving her that invitation, something which he doesn’t regret doing.

“You did,” Natasha confirms. “But I should have called,” Natasha realises, being pretty sure that when Tony invited her over, he didn’t expect this to be something she discovered.

“No, it’s okay, it was an open invitation,” Tony assures her, though he does feel a little nervous about someone else knowing about his kids. “Um, this is Peter, my son, and Tess, my daughter,” Tony introduces. “Pete, Tess, this is Natasha Romanoff, we’ve been working together lately,” Tony explains, feeling that that is the best explanation to give, at least it is the one he is willing to give as he has no intention of telling his kids that he was dying.

“Hi,” Natasha greats, looking between the two kids and trying to comprehend the fact that Tony Stark has two children.

“Hi, are you a scientist?” Peter asks, trying to figure out why Natasha has been working with his dad.

“No,” Natasha answers, and she glances at Tony who gives her a slight nod telling her it’s okay to explain. “I’m an Agent,” Natasha explains.

“Like Nanna?” Tess asks, and the fact that it is Peggy who Tess brings up as being an agent even though she knows about other people being agents both amuses Tony and makes him feel sad.

“Exactly like Nanna,” Tony confirms.

“Cool,” Tess says, and both Natasha and Tony tense at that, and Tony knows there is a future conversation he will need to have with his daughter, he just wants to avoid it as long as possible.

“It was nice to meet you, Tess, Peter, but I should go,” Natasha says, as Tony spending time with his kids is exactly something she definitely shouldn’t intrude on.

“You just got here,” Tess says, frowning slightly.  

“You should stay, Dad cheats at Twister, we could use another person to call him out,” Peter tells Natasha.

“I do not cheat,” Tony objects, putting an over-the-top insulted look on his face, which tells Natasha that he definitely does cheat.  

“Yes, you do!” Peter and Tess say together.

“Well now you have to stay, witness the fact that I don’t cheat,” Tony tells Natasha, being pretty sure that she will be able to beat all of them at Twister. “Unless of course you have somewhere to be,” Tony adds, giving her an out, but making it clear that he doesn’t mind if she stays.

“I don’t,” Natasha confirms. “I guess I could stay for a while,” Natasha responds, as she can tell that Peter at least definitely wants her to and she wouldn’t want to let him down.

“Cool!” Peter says, sounding glad as it’s not often that he and his sister meet someone new who is friends with their father.  

“Shoes off Romanoff,” Tony says, and Natasha does just that before walking over to where Tony and the kids.

“Who’s turn is it?” Natasha asks, once she is close enough.

“Mine,” Tess says, she uses the spinner to give everyone the next direction, and the group of four proceed to play Twister together, Tony’s suspicion proving to be true when it is perfectly clear that Natasha is much more flexible than the rest of them.   

“Okay, I think were done,” Tony says, as he once again falls onto his face, hours after he, Natasha, Peter, and Tess started to play twister together.

“We don’t have to be,” Tess says to her father, as she really wants to continue to play.

“I think we are kiddo,” Tony says. “That’s if you two still want to do movie night,” Tony says, as he looks between his kids, knowing that that will get them to stop.

“I do!” Peter confirms.

“Me too,” Tess confirms.

“Then we better get started on the food,” Tony tells his kids, as he gets back to his feet, and he helps both Tess and Peter back to their feet as well.

“Natasha, are you saying for movie night?” Peter asks curious.

“Um, I’m not sure,” Natasha admits, having been able to tell that while Peter is warming up to her Tess is still a bit shy and she wouldn’t want to intrude, wouldn’t want to make her uncomfortable.

“You can if you want,” Tony says, as even though he has noticed, like Natasha, that Tess is shy he knows his daughter well enough to know she is not uncomfortable, and that more time with Natasha will help her be less shy as she takes time to warm up to new people; something which isn’t surprising considering she doesn’t meet new people often.

“Um, sure,” Natasha says, feeling that she can’t turn down an offer like that, even if it is the last thing she expected.

“Great, then in that case Peter, Tess, go wash up, we’ll meet in the kitchen,” Tony tells them.

“Yes Dad,”

“Yes Daddy,”

Peter and Tess say together.

“Race ya,” Peter says to his sister, and once he does the two of them go running, both trying to beat the other, as the two siblings are quite competitive.

“Help me pick this up,” Tony requests, looking at Natasha.

“Sure,” Natasha says, and the two of them start to clear up the remanence of the game.

“I know you have questions,” Tony says as they start to clean. “We can talk when the kids are in bed,” Tony explains, feeling that the conversation they need to have is one best to have when they can’t be overheard by little ears.

“Sure,” Natasha responds. “I really don’t want to intrude,” Natasha assures Tony.  

“You’re not intruding, plus Peter really wants you to stay,” Tony says to her, being able to tell that.  

“Tess doesn’t,” Natasha responds, feeling worried about that.

“Tess is shy when she meets someone new, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t want you to stay,” Tony says, knowing that once she gets to know someone Tess is extremely extraverted it just takes her time to warm up to them, while Peter doesn’t need any time, he loves meeting new people. “Trust me, if she really didn’t want you here, if she was uncomfortable, I wouldn’t have invited you to stay,” Tony assures Natasha, showing how protective he is of his daughter.

“Okay,” Natasha says, feeling reassured by Tony’s words, and the two of them drift into silence as they continue to clean up.

A few minutes later Natasha and Tony have finished cleaning up the mess made from playing twister and are walking into the kitchen where they find Peter and Tess waiting.

“Okay, first movie night rule, go,” Tony says to the kids.

“Any strange combination of food we make we have to eat two bites before throwing out,” Peter says, as he knows he, his sister, and his father all have a habit of making strange food combinations and then not liking it.

“Correct,” Tony tells his son. “Tess, second rule?” Tony asks his daughter.

“Now throwing hard candy during a food fight,” Tess answers.

“Yep,” Tony confirms.

“Interesting rules,” Natasha says amused.

“They’re necessary,” Tony tells her, and that does not surprise Natasha. “Okay, pizza, ice cream popcorn, what else?” Tony asks the kids.

“Cookies!” Tess says.

“French Fires, and Garlic bread,” Peter answers.

“Can do, can do,” Tony confirms, and Natasha wonders if there are going to be any healthy options.  

“Daddy, can we save some of the cookies to take to Nanna when we go see her?” Tess asks curious.

“We could, but how about before we go to DC, we make cookies just for Nanna,” Tony suggests.

“Yes please!” Tess says, thinking that is a very good idea.

“Great,” Tony says. “Okay, make sure you check with me or Natasha before you use the oven,” Tony tells his kids, both of whom nod. “And let’s get to work,” Tony tells the kids, and the four of them all get started on making food together, Natasha realises that Tony actually knows what he is doing when it comes to cooking, something which she didn’t expect, as his ‘public’ persona is a horrible cook, there is records of that.  

Many hours, many different kinds of food, and many movies later both Tess and Peter, both of whom are in their pyjama’s, are fast asleep on the couch while Natasha and Tony are still awake.  

“They’re both completely out,” Tony says, as he turns off the movie they were watching.

“Not overly surprising, not only did we watch three movies, but we did engage in a pretty intense food fight,” Natasha reminds him.  

“Yeah, it was great,” Tony says with a grin.

“It was,” Natasha confirms, as it was the kind of fun, the kind of freedom, she doesn’t let herself have often, the exact kind of thing she was deprived of for so long. “I guess we should clean up the mess,” Natasha realises.

“It can wait to tomorrow,” Tony says, as he looks between the sleeping kids. “Can you help me carry them to bed?” Tony asks, as while the couch is perfectly comfortable, he knows their beds are even more so, plus he wants a chance to talk to Natasha without the possibility of the kids overhearing.

“Sure,” Natasha says, and they both stand up.

“I’ll take Pete, you take Tess,” Tony says, Natasha nods, and they each pick up a child. “Follow me,” Tony says, and Natasha does just that as she, as carefully as possible, carries Tess.

A few minutes later Tony and Natasha have put Peter and Tess back to their respective bedroom and are walking back into the living room.

“Do you want a drink?” Tony asks Natasha, as he knows that for the conversation, they are going to have he is going to need it.

“Sure,” Natasha says, as she walks back over to the couch, and Tony grabs two glasses and a bottle of scotch which he uses to pour them both a drink before walking back over to Natasha, giving her one of the glasses before sitting back down next to her.

“Where do you want me to start?” Tony asks, once they have both taken a drink.

“Wherever you want, I am the one who intruded,” Natasha tells Tony, having no idea how this conversation is going to go, but feeling very curious about a lot of things.

“You didn’t, you were invited… I just didn’t think through that would mean when I gave the invite,” Tony admits.

“Tony, I won’t tell anyone,” Natasha assures him. “Your secrets are safe with me,” Natasha tells him.

“Appreciate it,” Tony responds, feeling that he can trust Natasha, even if he isn’t completely sure why, and he takes another drink, which tells Natasha that what they are going to talk about is painful for him. “Peter’s nine next month, Tess turned seven back in April,” Tony reveals, and as he does Natasha realises something.  

“That means…” Natasha starts to say, but then trails off, not completely sure how to express what she has realised.  

“That I spent Tess’s sixth birthday in captivity… yeah,” Tony confirms, realising what Natasha would have realised. “I’ve tried so hard to make it up to her for missing her birthday,” Tony admits, guilt clear in his voice.

“Tony, it wasn’t your fault,” Natasha assures him.

“It feels like it is,” Tony admits. “Their mother died when Tess was a day old, the doctors said it was an embolism, a rare medical complication,” Tony admits, having no idea that it wasn’t just a ‘complication’.

“I’m sorry Tony,” Natasha tells him sincerely, having no idea how hard that would have been for him, and the kids, and Tony give a slight nod.

“She was a SHIELD agent,” Tony reveals, to Natasha’s surprise.

“Really?” Natasha asks interested, wondering if this has something to do with why Peggy said he wanted nothing to do with SHIELD.

“Yeah, Mary and I met at MIT, were together for a little while, but then after she graduated, she joined SHIELD, and I had spent a lifetime watching my parents, I didn’t want to date an agent,” Tony admits.

“Understandable,” Natasha admits, knowing that considering how Tony grew up he would have a firsthand experience of what it would be like to date an agent, and how difficult it would be.

“We stayed friends, and after Dad died, she was there for me,” Tony admits, that having mean everything to her at the time. “For a long time, we were on and off, but then we became serious,” Tony admits. “Six years later, in 2001 we had Peter, it was the most incredible day,” Tonys says fondly, as he still remembers every detail of the day his son was born. “We named him Peter Anthony Bejamin Parker,” Tony explains.

“Paker? Not Stark or Carter-Stark?” Natasha asks curious.

“Considering everything I knew he would never have a completely normal life, but I wanted to give him a life as normal as possible, at least until he was old enough to understand,” Tony admits. “Mary may have been a SHIELD agent, and she spent years in the field, mainly working with the same two agents, but she had taken a step back to lab work before Peter was born so giving him her last name was the safer choice,” Tony explains, and Natasha can’t help but wonder if she knows those agents, but something tells her not to ask their names. “Though I felt like a bit of a hypocrite considering the number of times I have fought with Mum about her insisting I still go by Stark and not Carter-Stark,” Tony admits, knowing he and his mother have come to an agreement about that, one that is not currently relevant.

“You’re not a hypocrite, you were trying to protect your kids,” Natasha tells him.

“Everything I do is to protect them,” Tony admits, and Natasha can see that. “Twenty months after Peter was born Tess was. Mary got to hold her, gave her the name Teresa Elizabeth Margret Parker, and then suddenly she was gone,” Tony admits, fighting back tears as Natasha reaches over and places a comforting hand on his leg, getting a grateful look in return. “After that I was a mess,” Tony admits, feeling the need to continue with the explanation, and Natasha isn’t overly surprised by that, as she cannot imagine what that was like for him. “I didn’t want anything to do with SHIELD, Mum even stopped talking about her old missions with me,” Tony explains, as anything to do with SHIELD reminded him of Mary and that was too much for him when he was barely hanging on. “Mary’s old team kept reaching out, but I ignored them. After the funeral I took Peter, and Tess, and we went away,” Tony explains.

“Your missing year,” Natasha realises, knowing that there was a year in early 2003 to early 2004, where no one seemed to know where Tony was or what he was doing, not even SHIELD, at least there was nothing in his SHIELD files about where he was.

“That Obidiah used to sell weapons, and counterfeit versions of our weapons, and designs, to our enemies,” Tony says, as he discovered that after he discovered that Obidiah was behind his kidnapping, and he still feels guilty about that, which Natasha realises.

“Tony what Obidiah did when you were being there for your kids, when you were grieving, isn’t on you,” Natasha assures him.  

“It’s my company, it is,” Tony says, knowing that he is still trying to track down all the places, and people, Obidiah sold weapons, or weapon designs that were later counterfeited, too. “I needed to get us away, it was the only way I could handle what happened.” Tony admits, and Natasha can tell that it is still painful for him to talk about. “Only four people knew where we were, but I should have paid more attention to what was going on at the company,” Tony admits, and Natasha isn’t completely sure of who those four people were, though she assumes Peggy was one.

“You were grieving, sounds like you did the best you could,” Natasha tells him.

“It wasn’t good enough,” Tony says. “I could have stayed away from everyone, with just Pete and Tess, forever, I considered it, but it got to the point where I knew I had to go back to reality,” Tony admits, knowing that it was more than one conversation with his mother that led to that. “I spent a long time considering what going back to reality would look like and I knew that I wanted Pete and Tess to be safe, to have a level of normality, of stability, and I realised that they only way they would get that would be if they didn’t live with me fulltime; I realised that that would be what was best for them,” Tony admits, and Natasha can tell that it was an incredibly difficult decision for him to make, one that it seems like he is still questioning.

“They live here in New York,” Natasha realises.

“In Queen’s with Mary’s brother and his wife,” Tony confirms. “Before Afghanistan I would spend Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday in LA, fly to New York Thursday night, spend Friday, Saturday, Sunday and Monday in New York before flying back to LA, everyone was used to me being unreliable, so it wasn’t questioned,” Tony admits, knowing he used that to his advantages to hide his absences so, as far as he knows, no one has ever considered the possibility that he has a secret family. “After Afghanistan I have spent as much time in New York as possible, while also keeping them safe from what my life looks like now,” Tony admits.

“That can’t be easy,” Natasha notes, not envying the balance he would have had to try to find, though from the look on his face Natasha can’t help but wonder if he is considering having the kids live with him fulltime, as that’s what it seems like to her, though she decides not to ask.

“It’s not, but I would do anything for my kids,” Tony admits, and considering what she has learnt about Tony recently Natasha isn’t overly surprised by that.

“You know I didn’t recommend you for the Avengers because I saw that you take things personally and I was worried that if you were a part of the Avengers you would destroy yourself trying to make everything right, trying to make up for perceived mistakes, trying to be whatever you were needed to be, even if you hid that beneath the mask you wear, and I’m not talking about the Iron Man one, Natasha admits. “I guess I was right,” Natasha realises knowing that when she wrote that report she didn’t realise just how right she was.  

“You might have been,” Tony responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Tony feeling rather impressed that Natasha managed to see through the mask he has spent such a long time developing while Natahsa feels both sad for, and impressed by, Tony now that she knows a little more about what he has gone through.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

AN: So, there isn’t much Nat in this chapter, but don’t worry from next chapter she is in it a lot.  Hope you like this chapter, let me know what you think.

A week has passed since Natasha learnt about Peter and Tess and while she and Tony spent a long time just sitting together, they haven’t talked since then as Natasha got called away on a mission. It’s early evening and Tony, Peter and Tess, the ladder two having just finished school for the year, are in the kitchen of Tony’s secret New York apartment together.

“So, how does it feel to finish another year of school?” Tony asks his kids, interested to know what they are going to say about that as unlike Tess’s first year at school they were at different schools this year, something Tony still isn’t sure is a good idea, as while Tess completely loves her brother, and looks up to him, she didn’t want to be in his shadow.

“Good,” Tess admits, with a smile on her face.  

“Yeah, it was good, I’m going to miss Ned over the summer though,” Peter admits, as while he loves going to LA, he loves getting to spend more time with his father, he does know he is going to miss his friend Ned Leeds.

“Yeah, I’m going to miss Kate too,” Tess says, speaking of her best friend, Kate Bishop.

“Well, I promise you can call them as much as you want,” Tony assures his kids, as he knows how much their friends mean to them.

“Thanks Dad,”

“Thanks Daddy,”

“Are we leaving first thing tomorrow?” Peter asks curious.

“Yep, we’ll go to DC first and then LA,” Tony tells his kids. “So, I want us to get everything we want to take with us ready tonight,” Tony explains, and both kids nod. “But before we do that, cookies for Nanna, what are we thinking?” Tony asks curious, wanting this to be the kid’s choice.

“Do you think we could make English shortbread?” Tess asks curious. “Nanna misses British food,” Tess says to her father, as even though Peggy spent so long living in the USA, she still misses a lot of things from England.

“I know she does,” Tony says, knowing he does his best to get some of the food his mother misses for her, but he does have some issues. “And I think I have an old recipe of Jarvis’s around here somewhere,” Tony admits, both kids knowing he is not talking about the AI.

“Awesome,” Peter says, sounding glad. “Dad, do you think Nanna is well enough for us to go on a trip to England? So, she could see it all again?” Peter asks, as he is sure that would mean a lot to her.

“Honestly Pete, I’m not sure,” Tony admits, as he knows that would be very complicated, but he also knows that it would mean a hell of a lot to her I they were to go. “But I’ll think about it, see if it is freezable,” Tony says, knowing that if they were to make a trip like that then it would have to be soon, while Peggy still has more good days than bad.

“I hope we can, Nanna would love it,” Tess comments, knowing her nanna well enough to know that.  

“Yeah, she would,” Tony confirms, and a slight feeling of sadness takes over the room. “Okay, let’s focus on the cookies, or I guess we should say biscuits,” Tony says, not wanting to dwell on the sadness. “JARVIS where are the old recipes I haven’t scanned in yet?” Tony asks curious, realising he should probably get around to doing that.

“In the cupboard above the stove, Sir,” JARVIS answers.

“Thanks J,” Tony says, walking over to where Jarvis directed him to, and to his relief he finds the recipe he was hoping to find, and he, and his kids, can get started on making it.

While Tony is making biscuits with his kids Natasha is a SHIELD locker room with Clint Barton, her professional partner, getting changed. Honestly, since learning about Tony, about his kids, and his true family, she has been thinking about him a lot, but she has been doing her best not to let that distract her.  

“So, I think it was a success, we finish too much, didn’t destroy too much, all in all, I think we did pretty good,” Clint comments, and as he does, he realises that Natasha isn’t paying attention to him. “Nat? are you listening?” Clint asks curious.

“Sorry what?” Natasha asks, as she was distracted by wondering if Tony and the kids are still in New York or if they have gone back to LA yet and realising that she is clearly distracted by something Clint frowns and takes a step closer to her.

“Why don’t you come to the farm for a few days, have a bit of a break,” Clint suggests, keeping his voice quiet.

“Thanks for the offer, but I’m okay,” Natasha assures him.

“Are you? You’ve been quiet lately… quieter than normal that is,” Clint admits, clearly a little worried about her.

“I am, and I appreciate the concern, but it’s not needed,” Natasha assures him. “What I really need is a nice long bath, so I am going to go do that,” Natasha admits.  

“Okay, If you change your mind, it’s a standing offer,” Clint says, and Natasha can’t help but feel amused as she knows she now has two standing offers to spend time with people with their secret families.

“I know, night Clint,” Natasha says, before walking away from him.

After a night of making biscuits and making sure they had everything they needed for LA Tony, Peter, and Tess have gotten up early and Tony has flown them to DC. As they walk towards Peggy’s room Tony stops and turns towards his kids when they are a few doors down.

“Okay, remember, sometimes Nanna may forget things, sometimes she may even seem different than the Nanna you know, but she loves you both, she’s still your nanna,” Tony says to the kids, giving them the warning as he knows that when Peggy is having a ‘bad’ day she is completely different and that can be painful to witness.

“We know Dad,” Peter tells his father, and Tess nods in agreement with her brother.

“Okay, come on,” Tony says, and hoping it’s a good day he leads Peter and Tess to Peggy’s room.

As the trio walk into the room, they find Peggy sitting in her chair, and for a second, she doesn’t acknowledge them, then her face breaks out into a smile, and Tony feels relief as he knows it means that she at least recognizes them at the moment.

“Nanna!” Tess says excited.

“Oh, come here my Darlings,” Peggy says, opening her arms, and both Tess and Peter hurry towards Peggy and hug her. “It’s so good to see you,” Peggy says, as she hugs the kids.

“We made you cookies,” Peter tells his nanna, as they break apart.

“Biscuits?” Peggy asks, looking at Tony.

“Jarvis’s old shortbread,” Tony says, handing the tin he is holding over. “Hopefully they good,” Tony comments, as while he thinks he got the recipe right Peter and Tess wouldn’t allow a single one to be eaten as they were ‘for Nanna,’.

“I’m sure they will be,” Peggy says. “So, I want to hear everything about school, about what you have been up to,” Peggy says, looking between the kids, who excitedly explain to their Nanna what they have been doing, and to Tony’s relief there are only a couple of moments where Peggy seemingly forgets something or is confused.

After spending hours with Peggy, a visit that only ended when it became clear that Peggy needed to get some rest, Tony has flown himself, Peter, and Tess to LA, and the three of them are walking into Tony’s malibu mansion.

“You weren’t kidding when you said there had been some damage,” Peter notes, as he looks around.

“Yeah, we’ve got some work to do,” Tony admits, knowing that while there is damage the house is safe, he wouldn’t have brought the kids there if it wasn’t. “But it’s good, we could all use some changes,” Tony admits.

“Does that mean I can paint my room blue and purple?” Tess asks, as she has been wanting to do that for a while.

“It definitely does,” Tony confirms. “In fact, I was thinking we could get the paint tomorrow to paint both your rooms,” Tony explains to his kids, knowing that both their rooms haven’t been destroyed as they are up on a floor that is only accessed via a staircase that very few people know about.

“Awesome,” Peter says, sounding glad about that. “Dad, can we work in the workshop this afternoon?” Peter asks curious.

“Yeah, if you two want,” Tony says, looking between the kids, both of whom nod.

“And get tacos for dinner?”  Tess asks, as she always loves having tacos in LA.

“Yeah, I think we can do that,” Tony admits. “Go put your stuff upstairs and then we can meet in the workshop,” Tony tells his kids, both of whom nod, before hurrying upstairs.

Hours after Tony, Peter and Tess got back to LA, the three of them have had a Taco dinner like Tony wanted and just like Peter wanted the three of them are in the workshop together. While Peter is working on an Iron Man suit with Tony, Tess is sitting on one of the benches on her dad’s laptop, as while Peter likes creating things mechanically Tess likes working on codes and software.

“The red and gold are really cool, but are you going to make suits in other colours?” Peter asks curious.

“I’m not sure, maybe,” Tony admits. “What colour do you think I should make one?” Tony asks curious, and for a moment Peter is looking like he is considering it, as to him it’s a serious question.

“Red and blue would look cool together,” Peter tells his father.

“I’ll remember that,” Tony responds, and he looks over at Tessa who is clearly concentrating on something. “Tess, what you up to?” Tony asks his daughter curious.

“I am seeing if there is a way to increase the protocol so that the suit is assembled quicker,” Tess explains, as she is clearly fascinating by what she is reading on the laptop.  

“Do you think you can?” Tony asks his daughter, as he knows he has been working on that, but because he knows what the look on his daughter face means he knows he will leave it to her.

“Um, I’m not sure,” Tess admits. “But I want to try,” Tess admits, sounding determined.

“Okay, you go ahead and try, but don’t implement the changes you make until I have a look,” Tony tells his daughter.

“Yes Daddy,” Tess says, and Tony is just about to ask Peter what he wants to work on next when he notices Pepper walking down the stairs, and moments later she walks into the workshop.

“Hey Pep,” Tony greats.

“Aunt Pepper!” Peter and Tess say excitedly, and they both hurry over to her, Tess needing to jump down from the bench she is sitting on, and once they are close enough, they both hug her.

“Oh, I’ve missed you both,” Pepper says, as she hugs them, and kisses the top of their heads, and after a few moments they break apart. “So um, I have to talk to your dad, about something, can you give us a minute?” Pepper asks the two kids, and both Peter and Tess glance at their father.

“We’ve got that Ice cream in the freeze, how about you two go get started on it, and I’ll join you soon,” Tony suggests.

“Sure,” Peter says, and both siblings head upstairs, and once they have closed the door behind them Pepper turns to Tony.

“So, I have handled everything at Stark, and I will continue to do so, continue to be CEO, but there is a meeting you have to be at on Tuesday,” Pepper tells Tony, having wanted to give him as much warning as she could.

“Okay, thanks, I’ll figure it out,” Tony admits, knowing he will see if Rhodey can stay with the kid, or if not him then he has a couple of other people he could call to make sure the kids are looked after why he attends to Stark Business. “I’m glad you’ve decided to stay CEO,” Tony admits, as he walks over to Pepper, as honestly, he is pretty sure that the company is in better hands in Pepper’s than his.

“I’m glad too,” Pepper admits. “Tony about what happened on the roof…” Pepper starts to say.

“I think it should be a one-time thing,” Tony finishes, as he has been thinking about it a lot since talking with his mother and that’s what he realised.

“I think so too,” Pepper admits. “Tony, you mean a lot to me, you’re my friend, my family, and I love Peter and Tess, and I want you in my life, but I don’t think we should be together,” Pepper admits.

“I don’t think we should be either,” Tony admits. “I want you to be in my life, I definitely want you in Peter and Tess’s, but I think it would be a mistake for us to be together; it’s not what I want,” Tony admits.

“It’s not what I want either,” Pepper responds, and as they come to a decision about their future together there is an awkward moment for a few moments. “So um, do you want me to fill you in on how we’re dealing with the fallout from the expo?” Pepper asks.

“Sure,” Tony responds, and Pepper starts to explain exactly what she has been dealing with due to what happened at the expo.

About ten minutes later Tony has been filled in on what is going on at Stark Industries, said goodbye to Pepper, and is walking into the kitchen where Peter and Tess are both sitting on the kitchen island earing ice cream eating out of the same ice cream tub. 

“Is there any left for me?” Tony asks, as he approaches the kids.

“Yep!” Tess assures him.

“Good,” Tony says, pulling up a stall so that he can sit near his kids. “Not too much more, okay,” Tony says, as he picks up the spoon that is on the island, and both kids nod.

“Did Aunt Pepper not want to stay for Ice Cream?” Peter asks, being reasonably sure that his father would have invited her.   

“Not today, but she is going to come next week for lunch and pool fun,” Tony assures his kids, Tony having asked Pepper to do that as after what happened in Afghanistan, he isn’t completely comfortable in water, not that he would admit that, especially not to his kids, as he doesn’t want anyone to worry.

“Cool,” Tessa says, sounding glad.

“Dad, are you and Aunt Pepper dating?” Peter asks curious, as saw a magazine that said that said that when they were in New York. 

“No, we’re not Pete,” Tony tells his son, not overly surprised by the question, as he knows there have been media speculation and that’s not something he can completely protect his kids from, though he does try.

“Do you want to date her?” Peter asks, trying to understand what is going on.  

“No,” Tony says, shaking his head. “We’ve actually talked about it, but we decided not to, that it wasn’t what either of us wanted,” Tony says, answering Peter’s question honestly as he tries not to lie to his kids, even if he has to keep things from them sometimes.

“Oh,” Peter says, looking down at his ice cream.

“Pete, what’s wrong?” Tony asks his son concerned, feeling worried that Peter is disappointed that he and Pepper aren’t dating.

“Are you lonely Dad?” Peter asks, as from his perspective, his dad hasn’t been with anyone since his mother died, though the truth is he has had more than a few one-night stands, and even a couple of two or three nightstands.  

“No, not at all,” Tony assures his kids.

“But you’re alone,” Tess says to her father, as being around her friends at school, and seeing how they all have parents who are together or have parents who are dating has made her realise that that’s not something her father has.

“Just because I am not dating anyone doesn’t mean I’m alone, I have the two of you, and Nanna, And Sharon, and Aunt Hope, and Uncle Rhodey, Uncle Happy, Aunt Pepper, Aunt May, Uncle Ben, I’m the furthest thing from alone,” Tony assures his kids. 

“Do you think you’ll ever date anyone again?” Peter asks, and Tony takes a moment to figure out how to explain what he wants them to understand.  

“If I find the right person, a person I want to be with,” Tony admits. “But I want you both to know that even if I do date someone else, if I marry someone else, that doesn’t change how much I loved your mom. It doesn’t change what she meant to me, it just means I found someone else I love too,” Tony explains. “Do you understand?” Tony asks, looking between them, hoping he explained in a way they would be able to understand.

“Yeah,” Peter says, and Tess nods.

“Daddy, can we look through the photo album tonight?” Tess asks curious, and Tony knows exactly what album she is talking about, an album full of photos of Mary.

“Yeah, I think we can,” Tony assures his daughter, and the three of them drift into silence as they eat a little more ice cream.   

While Tony is eating ice cream with his kids in LA Natasha is the Triskelion in DC and as she is works on paperwork Natasha gets an alert about Tony start, something she set up when she was undercover that she hasn’t gotten around to turning off.

Opening the alert Natasha sees that one of Tony’s planes has been tracked going from New York, to DC, to LA, and because she knows he wouldn’t have been alone on the plane Natasha, without hesitation, deletes the log and makes sure that no one else has been alerted, feeling that it is the least she could do.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

AN: Thank you for the support, hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

Two days have passed since Tony, Peter and Tess returned to LA and in that time the three of them have been working on the mansion together while doing their best to enjoy their time together.

Not overly far away from Malibu Natasha, who decided to keep the alert she has on Tony active, is with Clint, in an office in a SHIELD field office when Phil walks into the office, looking annoyed, and carrying a black file case.  

“I know that look, what’s wrong?” Clint asks curious, knowing it takes a lot to annoy Coulson.  

“Hill has files and paperwork for Stark, that she wants him to have as soon as possible, which means I have to take it to him,” Coulson says, sounding annoyed, as he really dislikes having to deal with Tony, at least he does most of the time.

“I’ll take it to him,” Natasha says, knowing that Tony has the kids with him, which he wouldn’t want Coulson to discover.

“Really?” Coulson asks, feeling surprised as he didn’t think that Natasha got along with Stark.

“Yeah, if you finish my paperwork,” Natasha says, as she stands up, wanting to make it seem like going to see Tony isn’t exactly what she wants to do.

“Deal,” Coulson says, feeling that is a worthy price to pay if it means he doesn’t have to deal with Tony.

“I’ll see you later then,” Natasha says, walking over to Coulson, and taking the file case he is holding and heading out of the office, Clint being reasonably sure that Natasha just got exactly what she wanted, but he isn’t sure why.

Not long after she took the file case from Coulson, Natasha, who made she wasn’t followed, is walking up to the malibu’s houses front door.

“JARVIS, can I just walk in, or do I have to knock?” Natasha asks curious, as she gets to the door, glancing up at the camera above the door, having no idea what access she still has.

“You can just walk in, Agent Romanoff, you have been given full access,” JARVIS reveals, and as she spent enough time undercover with Tony, she knows how much of a big deal that is.

“Wow, thanks Tony,” Natasha mutters before walking into the house and as she does, she sees Tony, Peter and Tessa running around the living area, all three of them carrying pillows which they are clearly using to have a fight.

“Well, this looks like fun,” Nastasha comments, and Tony, Peter, and Tess all turn to look at her.

“Natasha!” Peter yells excited, and he hurries over to her. “It’s good to see you,” Peter says to her.

“It’s good to see you too,” Natasha assures him. “Hi Tess,” Natasha greats, looking at her over Peter’s head.

“Hi,” Tess responds, still sounding a little shy, but less shy than she was during the movie night.

“Romanoff, bit late for a visit, isn’t it?” Tony asks, wondering what she is doing, but admittedly happy to see her.

“Yeah, well it was either me or Coulson who were going to visit, I figured you’d prefer me,” Natasha admits, making it clear without actually saying it that she has come over for SHIELD business.

“Definitely,” Tony confirms. “Okay, Pete, Tess, bed, you can read for a little while, but no computers, no tablets,” Tony says, looking between the kids, and Natasha has to fight a grin a she knows, without a doubt, that most of the world wouldn’t believe that Tony has this side of him.

“Yes Dad,”

“Yes Daddy,”

“I’ll come up to check on you soon,” Tony says, looking between the kids.

“Night Dad, night Natasha,” Peter says before heading upstairs.

“Night Peter,” Natasha says to him.

“Goodnight Daddy,” Tess says. “Goodnight Natasha,” Tess says, looking at her.

“Goodnight Tess,” Natasha says, and Tess follows her brother upstairs.

“See, told you Tess doesn’t dislike you, that she’s just shy,” Tony says, once the kids are upstairs.

“You were right,” Natasha admits.  

“So, what fun do you have for me now?” Tony asks curious, as he walks over to the couch, and sits down.  

“I have no idea,” Natasha admits, as she also walks over to the couch. “All I know is that it was given to Coulson to give to you, and I knew the kids were here, and I figured you didn’t want anyone else to know,” Natasha admits, as she sits down too, across from Tony on the half circle couch.

“I really don’t,” Tony admits. “Thanks Natasha,” Tony says.  

“You really don’t have to thank me, I figured it was the least I could do,” Natasha admits. “Tony, I meant it when I said I will keep your secrets, I will do everything I can to make sure no one else finds out about Peter and Tess,” Natasha assures him.

“I believe you,” Tony responds, and Natasha knows it’s not often people say that to her. “You know it’s funny I’ve never really fought with Mum, not even when I was being an idiot teenager, it was Dad I would argue with, but the one thing we do fight about is her insistent that I go by Stark and Not Carter-Stark,” Tony admits. “She always said that she wanted me to be safe, that she didn’t want me to be in danger because of her, and I hated that,” Tony admits. “I’m proud to be her son, and I want to admit that, but she won’t let me, not while she is still alive,” Tony admits, as the agreement he and his mother have is that he won’t reveal his true name to the public until after she is gone because then she won’t have to witness the danger he is in because the world knows he is her son. “We’ve fought so much about that, I’ve hated it so much, and yet I am doing the same to Peter and Tess,” Tony admits, not sure how to feel about that.  

“You are, for the same reason as your mom, you want your kids to be safe,” Natasha says. “Tony you’re not only the son of SHIELD’s founders, but you’ve also built Stark Industries into what it is, and you’re Iron Man,” Natasha reminds him. “There are countless people, and organizations, that wish you harm, and if they knew about Peter and Tess, they wouldn’t hesitate to use them to cause you harm,” Natasha says, knowing that without a doubt, and Tony tenses at that, as while he already knew that it’s different to hear someone else actually say that. “I think you’re making the right decision keeping them secret, maybe in the future things will change, but right now I think it’s the right choice,” Natasha admits.

“I do to,” Tony admits. “Even if Peter and Tess are angry at me in the future it’s worth it to keep them safe,” Tony admits.

“Speaking of keeping them safe, here,” Natasha says, leaning over and giving Tony a folded piece of paper, which he unfolds and reads.

“A phone number?” Tony asks, feeling confused about why Natasha is giving it to him.

“One that I will always try to answer,” Natasha explains. “If there is ever anything I can do to help keep Peter or Tess safe all you have to do is call,” Natasha explains, as she has seen first hand what the world does to little kids, little girls especially, and because of that if there is anything she can to too protect Tess and Peter from that then that is what she is going to do.

“Wow, thanks Nat,” Tony says, calling her Nat for the first time, and feeling completely touched. “It means a lot to me that you care that you’re willing to help protect them,” Tony admits.

“Kids are innocent, they should get to keep that innocence,” Natasha admits, and as she does Tony is smart enough to read beneath between the lines of what she is saying and realises that that that is something incredibly personal to her.

“Do you want a drink?” Tony asks curious, suspecting they could both use a drink.

“Definitely,” Natasha responds, and Tony gets up and heads over to the bar. “Do you have any vodka?” Natasha asks, as considering what they are talking about she feels the desire for vodka.

“Of course,” Tony says, and while he pours himself some scotch, he pours Natasha some Vodka and walks back over to her. “So, did Coulson say what he wants me to do with all this paperwork?” Tony asks curious, deciding to change the subject, as he hands her the vodka.

“No, but I assume he wants you to read it,” Natasha admits, in an ‘that should be obvious’ tone of voice, as she takes the glass.

“Smartass,” Tony says amused.

“You’re one to talk,” Natasha responds, and the two of them exchange amused looks. “So, the house is looking good, you’ve managed some repairs,” Natasha comments, as she looks around.

“Yeah, we’re also making some improvements,” Tony admits. “Peter really wants up to put a slide that goes from the upper level into the pool,” Tony explains.

“Tony that’s a really bad idea,” Natasha tells him, being able to imagine all the ways that could go wrong.

“Maybe not, we’re still working on the math,” Tony admits.

“Of course you are,” Natasha says amused. “Good luck, I think you’re going to need it,” Natasha admits.

“It’s math Natasha, we don’t need luck,” Tony responds.

“Whatever you say,” Natasha responds, rolling her eyes as she finishes the drink.

“Do you want another?” Tony asks.

“Nah, I should get going,” Natasha responds, before standing up. “See you, Tony,” Natasha responds.

“See you Nat,” Tony says, and Natasha heads out of the house, leaving the paperwork Coulson gave her behind.

A couple of minutes after Natasha left Tony makes his way upstairs, and then up the hidden staircase that leads to the floor where Peter and Tess’s bedrooms are. Getting to the upper-level Tony heads to Peter’s room, knocking on the door once he is close enough.  

“Come in,” Peter’s voice responds, and Tony walks into the room.

Walking into his son’s room Tony sees that Peter is sitting on his bed flickering though what Tony realises is the photo album full of pictures of Mary.

“Pete? Are you okay Bud?” Tony asks concerned, as he walks over to his son, knowing he must have had a reason to decide to look through the album.

“I don’t know,” Peter admits, and Tony sits down on the edge of his son’s bed. “I don’t really remember mom,” Peter admits, looking between the photos and his dad, as Tony tenses.

“That’s not surprising you were really young when she died,” Tony admits, as while he always knew that Tess would never remember her mother he always wondered if there was a chance Peter could remember, even though he knew it was unlikely.

“I know… I remember feeling safe, and being heled… but nothing else, I can’t even remember her face,” Peter admits, looking down at the photo.

“I’m really sorry, Pete,” Tony tells his son. “You should know your mom loved you so much, from the moment she knew she was pregnant with you, she was so excited to know you,” Tony admits, a sadness to his voice as he glances down at the picture. “And I know it’s not the same, but I will always tell you any stories you want to know, and so will Uncle Ben, and Aunt May, and Uncle Rhodey, and even Aunt Hope and Sharon,” Tony says, knowing they are the people who knew Mary.

“What about the agents Mom worked with? Could they tell me stories?” Peter asks, looking at a photo of his mother with the two agents she used to work with, Melinda May and Laura Rossi who unknown to Tony is now Laura Barton, as he wants to hear stories of what his mom did as an agent, he wants to know about the people she helped, and he assumes they are the only people who could tell him about that.

“Honestly Pete, I’m not sure, it’s been a very long time since I’ve talked to them, I don’t know how to contact them anymore,” Tony admits, as he hasn’t talked to them since he left with Peter and Tess after the funeral as at the time he needed to cut ties as any SHIELD reminder was too much for him, honestly, he doesn’t even know if they are alive.

“Couldn’t Natasha contact them?” Peter asks, knowing that she is an agent too.

“Maybe,” Tony answers. “I’ll think about it, okay Pete,” Tony says, not making any promises, as he’s not sure that is something he wants to do as they were so close to Mary, they spent so much time together, that reaching out to them just seems like something that would be painful to do.

“Okay,” Peter says, and before he can ask his father anything else they both hear Tess scream.

“Stay here,” Tony tells his son, before running out of the room as fast as he can, heading straight for his daughter.

Runing as fast as he can, feeling terrified about what could have happened to his daughter, Tony bursts into her room where he finds Tess sitting up in her bed, with a look of terror on her face.

“Tess? What happened? What’s wrong?” Tony asks, as h hurries over to his daughter’s side.

“You died! At the expo you died!” Tess says, tears rolling down her face, devastation clear in her voice.

“Oh Sweetheart, it’s okay, it was just a dream,” Tony assures his daughter as he wraps his arms around his daughter, holding her close. “I’m okay, it was just a dream,” Tony assures her.

“I can’t lose you Daddy, I can’t lose you,” Tess says as she clings to her dad.

“Oh sweetheart, I promise that I will do everything I can to make sure you never loose me,” Tony assures his daughter, and for a few minutes the two of them sit together, Tony doing his best to comfort his daughter who is still crying.

“Can I stay in here tonight?” Tess asks curious, as she doesn’t want to let go of her father.

“Yeah, I think I can do that,” Tony assures her, as he kicks off his shoes. “JARVIS, tell Peter we’re having a sleep over in Tess’s room if he wants to join,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and about a minute later Peter walks into the room, carrying his pillow.

“Tess, are you okay?” Peter asks his sister concerned as he climbs onto the, very large, bed.

“I am now,” Tess assures her brother, as he climbs over her and sits on her other side.

“Good,” Peter answers, as he was extremely scared when he heard his sister yell.

“Okay, move over a little,” Tony tells his kids, and both Peter and Tess move a little as Tony moves the blanket, so it covers all three of them, and within a few minutes both Peter and Tess are fast asleep, but Tony’s not, he is just watching his kids, something which he does for a while until he finally succumbs to his exhaustion and falls asleep as well.

June 20^th 2010

A week has passed since Tess had a nightmare about losing her dad and ever since Tony has been doing his best to reassure her that he has no intention of going anywhere. It is Sunday morning and Tony is actually enjoying a sleep in when he hears footsteps, and then the light in his room turns on.

Opening his eyes Tony sees Peter and Tess walking into the room, Peter carrying a tray with what looks like breakfast on it.

“What’s all this?” Tony asks, as he sits up, and looks between his children.

“Father’s Day breakfast,” Tess explains.

“Happy Father’s Day!” Peter and Tess say together.

“Wow, that’s incredible,” Tony says, feeling touched, but then he realises what is on the plate. “You used the stove alone?” Tony asks concerned.

“JARVIS supervised,” Peter reveals, as he hands his dad the tray, as his sister climbs onto the bed.

“There were no issues, Sir,” JARVIS’s voice responds.

“Good to know,” Tony says, though he still feels a little nervous, as he looks down at the plate. “Did you try to make Iron Man shape pancakes?” Tony asks, as that is what it seems like to him.

“We tried, they didn’t really turn out well,” Tess admits, as her brother climbs onto the bed.

“I think they’re perfect,” Tony assures his kids, looking between them. “Thank you,” Tony says, as he looks between his kids.

“You’re welcome,” Tess tells he father.

“So, because you could buy yourself anything you want, our gift is us, the three of us doing anything and everything you want today,” Peter tells his father, knowing he and his sister went back and forth about what they were going to give their father for Father’s Day.

“We want you to have the perfect day,” Tess explains.

“I am with the two of you, that already makes the day perfect,” Tony assures his kids, both of whom smile.

“There has to be something you want us to do today,” Peter says, and for a moment Tony looks like he is considering it.

“Well, I’ve been thinking we need to remove that wall downstairs, so how about we use the spray paint we have to paint all over it before getting the sledgehammers out,” Tony suggests.

“That sound cool,” Tess comments.

“Really does,” Peter confirms.

“Then that’s exactly what we’re going to do,” Tony says, leaning forward and giving each of his kids a kiss on the head. “And there is no way I’m eating all this alone,” Tony tells his kids, and together the three of them start to eat the breakfast together.

Many hours after he was woken by his kids Tony has spent an incredible Father’s Day with his two kids who are now in bed asleep while Tony is in his workshop.

“JARVIS call Natasha Romanoff,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARIVS responds, and seconds later the call connects.

“Hello,” Natasha’s voice answers after a couple of rings.

“Did you miss me?” Tony asks.

“Tony,” Natasha says, trying to hide her amusement. “You need something?” Natasha asks concerned, and Tony knows what she is really asking.

“Nah, we’re all good,” Tony assures her, and Natasha feels relief about that. “So, I finished that paperwork you brought, do I keep it, or do you need it back?” Tony asks, normally he wouldn’t bother to check but Natasha did him a favour, so he doesn’t want her to get in trouble because he was careful with classified info.

“Not sure, I’ll check with Coulson,” Natasha responds.

“Great, let me know,” Tony responds.

“Will do,” Natasha responds, and Tony goes to hang up. “Oh Tony,” Natasha says, before he can hang up.

“Yeah?” Tony asks.

“Happy Father’s Day,” Natasha tells him, being sure that Tess and Peter would have done something special for him.

“Thanks Nat,” Tony says before hanging up.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

AN: Okay, so I have to go into the office tomorrow, so I may or may not update tomorrow, it will depend on how I am doing when I get home from work. (Saturday I am going to go see Fantastic Four: First Steps, so I am not sure what time I will update, but I will update Saturday for sure) Please le me know what you think of this chapter.

July 10^th 2010

Twenty days have passed since Father’s Day and while Tony has continued to spend as much time as possible with his kids, he has also had to do some SHIELD consulting work that took him away, but to his relief no one other than Natasha have discovered that Peter and Tess exist.

It’s Saturday afternoon and Peter, Tess, and Tony are running around the man living area of the Stark Malibu Mansion, all three of them using Lazer Tag vets and guns that they have spent the last few days creating; each of them having created their specific gun and vest in different colours.

“These are so cool!” Peter says, as he tries, and fails to get his dad, with his blue and red gun.

“They really are!” Tessa confirms, as she aims at her brother with her purple and red gun.

“Yeah, they turned out really well,” Tony says, looking down at his red and gold gun.

“Do you think we could make paint bull, that doesn’t hurt as much when you get hit?” Peter asks curious, as he has been interested in trying paintball but is worried about being hurt.

“I think we could try,” Tony responds, already getting some ideas.

“Um, Tony,” A voice says, and the trio turn to see Pepper.

“Oh, hey Pep, when did you get here?” Tony asks, feeling surprised as he wasn’t expecting her.

“About a minute ago,” Pepper admits. “And I am so sorry but there’s something I have to talk to you about,” Pepper admits, as there is some Stark Industries business that Tony has to weigh in on, even though she is CEO.

“Okay,” Tony says, knowing that Pepper would have only come to see him on a Saturday if it was important. “We’ll talk downstairs,” Tony says, as he takes off his vest, and leaves it, and the gun on the couch. “You two keep playing, I’ll be back soon,” Tony tells his kids.

“I won’t keep him away from you for long,” Pepper assures the two kids, feeling bad enough that she had to interrupt in the first place.  

“Thanks Aunt Pepper,” Tess responds, and both Tony and Pepper head downstairs.

While Tony and Pepper head downstairs Peter and Tess keep playing together, keep chasing each other, seeing who can get the most ‘hits’ on the other, as they run around. As she tries to dodge so her brother can’t get a clear ‘shot’ Tess doesn’t pay as close to her surroundings as she should and because of that she trips on the stairs that lead to the piano causing her to fall to the ground.

“Tess!” Peter yells terrified, as he runs towards his sister, as fast as he can. “Are you okay, are you hurt?” Peter asks worried, as he gets to his sisters’ side, and squats down next to her.

“I… I think so,” Tess answers, and looks down at her leg and sees her pants are ripped and her knee is bleeding. “It hurts, Peter,” Tess says to his brother, fighting back tears.

“It’s okay, I’ve got you,” Peter says, moving so he is hugging her sister. “I’ve always got you, it’s okay,” Peter says, as he hugs his sister.

“I know you do,” Tess responds, as Tony, followed by Pepper run up the stairs.

“Peter? Tess?” Tony asks, worry clear in his voice, as all JARVIS told him is that Tess fell over.

“We’re over here,” Peter says, and both Tony and Pepper hurry over to them.

“What happened? Are you okay?” Tony asks, as he looks between his kids.

“I hurt my knee,” Tess says, clearly in pain.

“Okay Sweetheart, it will be okay,” Tony says, sitting down in front of the kids, who have moved so while they are no longer hugging Peter is sitting next to his sister with his arm around her. “Pep, can you get the first aid kit,” Tony requests.

“Sure,” Pepper says, knowing exactly where it is, and hurrying away.  

“Is only your knee hurting? Or are you hurting somewhere else?” Tony asks, trying to see if he can see any injuries.  

“Just my knee,” Tess answers.

“You’re being really brave,” Tony tells her as he starts to look closer at her knee. “It’s bleeding a little, we should be able to clean it right up,” Tony assures his daughter, feeling relieved that it’s not worse, but knowing that he hates that she is hurt.

“Good,” Peter says, feeling glad that his sister isn’t too badly hurt.

“It might not have been the smartest idea to play Lazer Tag in here,” Tony realises, feeling bad as he realises, he should have seen something like this coming.

“I’m sorry I ruined the fun,” Tess says to her father.

“Oh Sweetheart, you didn’t ruin anything,” Tony assures his daughter, as Pepper gets back with the first aid kit.

“Here,” Pepper says as she hands the first aid kit to Tony.

“Okay Tess, this is going to sting a little, but then it’s going to help,” Tony explains to his daughter.

“You can squeeze my hand if you want,” Peter says to his sister, offering it to her.

“Thanks,” Tess says, taking her brother’s hand, as Tony starts to treat Tess’s knee while Pepper watches on, knowing that Tony is an incredible dad, who she has no romantic feelings for, not anymore.

A while after Tess was hurt, not that Natasha knows that Natahsa is driving around LA, not sure what to do as Fury has insisted, she takes a couple of days off as she has been working nonstop since she was undercover at Stark Industries. As she drives her phone rings, so she answers it without even checking who it is.

“Hello,” Natasha answers.

“What’s the best way to cook Pelemeni?” Tony’s voice asks.

“Why would you think I would know that?” Natasha asks, having no idea what he is thinking.

“You’re Russian,” Tony responds, like it should be obvious.

“Well yeah, but what makes you think I’ve actually spent a lot of time cooking?” Natasha asks curious.

“I was hoping,” Tony admits. “I promised that we’d try making a lot of different food from around the world, and Pelemeni is on the list, and I am not sure where to start,” Tony explains, and Natasha knows exactly who he would have made that promise to, and because of that she knows how much he wouldn’t want to let them down.

“I could probably figure out how to make them,” Natasha admits, as she has watched them being made before. “I can be there in twenty minutes,” Natasha admits.  

“You’re in LA?” Tony asks surprised.

“Yeah, do you want me to come over?” Natasha asks, realising she should have asked rather just saying she could come over.

“Definitely,” Tony responds. “See you soon,” Tony responds.

“See you soon,” Natasha says, before hanging up, and doing a turn in mid traffic so that she can make her way towards Tony’s malibu mansion.  

Just like she told Tony twenty minutes after she hung up the phone with him Natasha is walking into the kitchen of Tony’s Malibu house where she finds Tony, Peter, and Tess. While both Tony and Peter are standing up, Tess is sitting on the island.

“What are we working on first?” Natasha asks, as she walks into the kitchen.

“Natasha!” Peter says excitedly, as he runs over to her and to Natasha’s surprise he hugs her.

“Hey Peter,” Natasha says, returning the hug, even if she is a little awkward.

“Hi Natasha,” Tess greats, sounding a little more confident than she has sounded, a little less shy, as Natasha and Peter break apart.

“Hi Tess,” Natasha responds, feeling glad that it seems like Tess is warming up to her. “So, what are we working on?” Natasha asks, as she walks over to the bench.

“English pasties, and then we’ll try the Pelemeni,” Tony explains. “We’re making a lot of appetisers, and making a meal out of them,” Tony explains.

“Sounds like a good idea,” Natasha admits, as she walks over to the sink so that she can wash her hands, and once she has done that she walks back over to the island. “What do you need me to start with?” Natasha asks.

“Help Tess cut up the vegetables,” Tony requests, as while he knows Tess can cut things, he would feel better if Natasha helps her.

“Sure,” Natasha responds, and the four of them all get started on working on all the food Tony, Tess, and Peter want to make together.

Well over an hour later Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess, who is limping a little, are walking into the dinning room which is now covered in food.

“Dad, I think we went a bit over the top,” Peter admits, as he looks at all the food.

“No such thing,” Tony tells him. “But don’t worry, I will make sure none of it goes to waste,” Tony assures his son, already having a few ideas about what to do with the leftovers, as he is sure that there is going to be a lot of food, they don’t even touch, but he realises he wants to check with Natasha to see if his idea would even be possible.

“Everything smells so good,” Tess admits.

“It really does, doesn’t it,” Natasha confirms, as they all sit down, Peter and Tess sitting across from Natasha and Tony who are sitting next to each other. “What do you want to start with?” Natasha asks the kids.

“Pelemeni,” Peter answers.

“Tostones,” Tess answers.

“Good choices,” Natasha assures them, as she likes both of them. “I think I am going to start with the Bruschetta,” Natasha admits. “Tony?” Natasha asks.

“Pot stickers, got to go with the classics,” Tony responds, as they all start to reach for the food. “J, play some music,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and some music starts to play as Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess have an enjoyable dinner together.  

Hours after she, Tony, Peter and Tess had dinner together Natahsa is in the kitchen get a start on the cleaning up while Tony puts the kids to bed, the four of them having just gotten back from going out in disguises to give the leftover food, that they didn’t touch, to some homeless people; something which Natasha was extremely nervous about as she was worried about what would have happened if Tony was recognized, but thankfully he wasn’t.

For the next few minutes Natasha works on getting started on the cleaning, or at least figuring out the mess that the kitchen is in, until Tony walks into the kitchen.

“You really don’t have to help clean up,” Tony says, as he walks over to her.  

“I did help make the mess, it’s only fair,” Natasha responds. “Are both Peter and Tess asleep?” Natasha asks curious.

“Yeah,” Tony answers. “I think Tess is still in a bit of pain, but she is trying to hide that,” Tony admits, feeling guilty that she feels like she had to.

“I noticed that she was limping, what happened?” Natasha asks curious.

“We were playing with Lazer tag we created, and she tripped on the steps up to the piano, cut her knee,” Tony explains.

“Was she hurt anywhere else?” Natasha asks, feeling worried for the young girl.

“Nah, just the leg… felt my heart stop when JARVIS said she fell over though,” Tony admits.

“Of course you did,” Natasha says, not surprised by that because she knows what Tony’s kids mean to him, and as she does, she notices, out of the corner of her eyes, Tony reach for the tap that can be pulled out of the sink which is in the island. “Don’t even think about it, Tony,” Natasha warns, realising exactly what he is going to do, completely forgetting that by telling Tony not to do something she is assuring he do exactly that.  

“Oh, I think I’m more than thinking it,” Tony says, and without thinking of the consequences of what he is going to od he starts to spray Natasha with the sink, and she quickly grabs the tap from the sink she is using and sprays it at him.

For the next couple of minutes Natasha and Tony both move around the kitchen, each of them trying to spray the other with as much water as possible, becoming rather competitive, both of them actually having fun, until Tony slips and falls on his ass.

“Okay, truce,” Tony says to Natasha, as she stands over him, still pointing the tap at him, and just for a second Natasha thinks she sees a flash of fear in his eyes when the tap is pointed towards his face.

“You put your tap down first,” Natasha says, and in response Tony lets go of the tap, causing it to go flying back to the sink, and seeing that Natasha lets go as well, causing her tap to go back flying to its place, and once it does Natasha sticks out her hand which Tony takes allowing her to pull him back to his feet.   

 “I think we made more of a mess,” Tony comments, as he looks around, once he is back on his feet.

“Yeah, no kidding,” Natasha responds sarcastically. “I’m surprised we didn’t wake Peter or Tess up,” Natasha admits.  

“They’re both deep sleepers,” Tony reveals, and Natasha makes note of that. “So, clean, dry or get more wet?” Tony asks, an undertone of inuendo to his voice, which Natasha notices.

“We might as well clean,” Natasha comments, not addressing the inuendo. “I’m just glad I have a change of clothes in the car,” Natasha admits, as driving back to where she is staying so wet would not be fun.

“If you didn’t, I have some of my cousin clothes you can borrow,” Tony says, knowing that while Sharon is taller than Natasha they would be about the same size.

“Good to know,” Natasha responds, and the of them start to clean up, both slipping more than once, it being perfectly clear that even with everything that has happened they are pretty comfortable together.

Ten days have passed since Natasha and Tony had a water fight in the kitchen of the Malibu house and ever since Tony, and his kids, have continued to work on repairing/upgrading the Malibu house, but to Peter’s disappointed Tony couldn’t find a way to have a slide go from the upper level to the pool in a way that would be safe.

Having spent most of the last week in DC Natasha is at the Triskelion with Clint, the two of them in the locker room getting ready to go spar, when Natasha realises that the phone that is connected to the number, she gave Tony to call if the kids need anything is ringing.

“I’ll catch up,” Natasha tells Clint, who gives her an interested look.

“Sure,” Clint says, and while he is curious about what is going on, what has been going on with her, he doesn’t question and instead heads out of the locker room.

“Hello,” Natasha answers, tensing as she can’t help but worry that something has happened, though because it is Tony she also knows it’s a possibility that he is just calling to chat.

“Hey, I’ve got someone who wants to ask you something, is that okay?” Tony asks, and Natasha realises he wants to make sure it is safe before he puts one of the kids on the phone.

“Yeah,” Natasha responds, feeling curious, walking into the shower area where there are no cameras or sound recording.

“Okay, I’ll switch to speaker,” Tony says, and Natasha hears him press a button. “Okay, go ahead,” Tony says, clearly not talking to Natasha.

“Hi Nat,” Peter’s voice says.

“Hey Peter,” Natasha responds, knowing that while she is in area where there are no cameras, or sound recording, she is still going to be careful what she says. “You wanted to ask me something?” Natasha asks curious.

“Yeah,” Peter confirms. “Will you come to my birthday party?” Peter asks curious, and Natasha feels touched that he wants her there.

“When is it?” Natasha asks curious.

“August tenth,” Peter answers.

“Okay, I’ll do my best,” Natasha responds, planning on doing everything she can to make sure she makes it as she doesn’t want to let the little boy do.

“Promise?” Peter asks.

“I don’t make promises, Peter,” Natasha tells Peter, as after everything she has been through it’s just not something she does. “But I will do everything I possibly can to be there, okay?” Natasha asks, knowing that that is the best she can do.  

“Okay,” Peter says, excited, clearly taking that as a yes. “I’ve got to tell Tess, bye Nat!” Peter says, and Natasha hears the sound of him hurrying off.

“You don’t make promises?” Tony asks, once Peter is out of hearing range.

“No, I don’t,” Natasha responds.  

“Why do I get the feeling that there is a very good, likely traumatic, reason for that?” Tony asks, sounding interested.  

“Because you’re a genius,” Natasha responds. “But it’s not something I’m going to talk about over the phone,” Natasha responds, an edge to her voice, as she really doesn’t want to talk about her reasons behind that.

“Okay, then we’re circling back to that at some point,” Tony responds, making a note of that.

“Tony,” Natasha says, in a warning tone of voice, making it clear he is not going to talk about this anymore.

“I’ll text you the details of the party,” Tony says, changing the subject before he can make Natasha truly mad at him. “It’s gonna be small, just people who know,” Tony admits, knowing it will potentially be even smaller than usual as Ben and May aren’t sure they can make it, though they promise to make it up to Peter.

“I figured that would be the case,” Natasha admits. “Malibu?” Natasha asks, not sure if he would take the kids back to New York for something like this.

“Malibu,” Tony confirms.  

“Okay, I’ll do my best to be there,” Natasha responds, knowing that is the best she can do.

“Thanks, it will mean a lot to Peter,” Tony admits.

“I know,” Natasha says, as that has become clear to her. “I should probably go,” Natasha admits, as honestly, she would like to keep talking about Tony but she knows that if she talks to him for too much longer than she is going to risk Clint coming looking for her.

“I didn’t mean to keep you from something important,” Tony admits.

“You didn’t, and this was important,” Natasha tells Tony, who smiles at that. “See you, Tony,” Natasha responds.

“Look after yourself, Nat,” Tony says before hanging up.

After hanging up with Tony Natasha walks out of the shower area, stashes her phone in her locker, and goes in search of Clint, knowing that she will do everything she can to attend Peter’s birthday as she refuses to let that little boy down.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

AN: Thank you for the support, I am incredibly thankful. Hope you like this chapter, please let me know what you think. After tomorrow I have three days off work, so I am hoping to get quite a few chapters done, but we’ll see how we go.

August 10^th 2010

Three weeks have passed since Peter invited Nastasha to his birthday and while she and Tony have talked a couple of times, usually about consulting work, or a couple of things he has had to do as Iron Man, she hasn’t seen him or the kids, in person, in that time. Knowing that she is very close to being late, which she really doesn’t want to be, Natasha, who is carrying the present she got Peter, is hurrying towards the front door of Tony’s Malibu house, taking notice of the cars that are present.

Getting to the door Nastasha lets herself in, just like she has been, and walks into the house. The second she walks into the living room it is clear to Natasha that Peter decided on the decorations himself as there is a lot of blue and red decorations. Looking around Natasha sees that there are seven adults as well as Peter, and Tess.

“NAT!” Peter yells excited, being the first to notice her, and he runs towards her.

“Hey Peter,” Natasha squatting down so she can hug him. “Happy Birthday, Solnishko,” Natasha says, as she hugs him, the term of endearment feeling so natural that she doesn’t even think about it.

“Thanks Nat, I’m nine today!” Peter reveals, as they break apart, sounding proud.

“I know,” Natasha responds. “This is for you,” Natasha says, as she hands the present over.

“Thanks Nat,” Peter says, as Tess walks over, Natasha being pretty sure that everyone else is watching them.

“Hi Nat,” Tess greats. “It’s good to see you,” Tess says, and Natasha knows that it is a big deal for her to admit that as she knows it means Tess is becoming more comfortable around her.

“It’s good to see you too, Malyshka,” Natasha says to her, smiling at her, as Tony walks over, and Peter hurries over to put the present Natasha gave him with the others gifts he has received.

“So, you made it,” Tony says to Natasha, sounding glad.

“Yeah, I did,” Natasha responds.

“I’m glad,” Tony admits, smiling at her. “So, um, I think you know everyone but Hope,” Tony realises, and Natasha looks at the other adults, with the exception of Peggy who is across the room, in a wheelchair with Peter and Tess, who have walked over to them.

“Yeah, I think…” Natasha starts to say, and as she does, she realises something. “Sharon?” Natasha asks surprised, knowing her fellow SHIELD agent, who she has worked with a lot, and for a moment Natasha is confused then everything falls into place for her. “You’re Tony’s cousin,” Natasha realises, feeling that she should have worked that out before now.

“I am,” Sharon confirms, from where she is standing next to Happy.

“And that’s Hope, she’s basically my sister,” Tony says, pointing to the woman who is standing between Rhodey and Pepper, the ladder of whom are giving Natasha curious looks as they are both surprised that she has been invited.

“Sister?” Natasha asks surprised, as from everything she has learnt about Tony over the last months she didn’t realise he had a sister.  

“That’s the short version,” Hope explains. “The slightly longer version is after my mom died my dad became a deadbeat so I spent basically every holiday with Aunt Peggy and Uncle Howard who are my godparents,” Hope explains, knowing that there are more details she could go into but that it is all Natasha really needs to know, and she assumes that for Natasha to be present she knows the truth of Tony’s parentage.

“Ah right,” Natasha responds, and while Natasha has so many questions about that she knows that now is not the time to ask them as the focus needs to be on Peter.   

“Yep, Hope is my favourite annoyance,” Tony jokes, glancing at her, then looking at Sharon. “Maybe joint favourite annoyance,” he corrects, smirking at his cousin.

“Oh please, we all know you love it when we annoy you because then you have a reason to annoy us right back,” Sharon tells him, though she is pretty sure that Tony doesn’t need a ‘reason’ to annoy them.

“I plead the fifth,” Tony responds, confirming that Sharon is right. “You hungry?” Tony asks Natasha curious.

“Yeah, a little,” Natasha admits as she came straight from a mission, only briefly managing to pause to get changed and get Peter’s present from where she kept it.

“Then come on, we’ve got plenty of food,” Tony says.

“Of course you do,” Natasha responds, as she and Tony walk over to where food is.

“Uh, when did that happen? Romanoff didn’t meet the kids when she was undercover,” Happy comments, sounding incredibly confused.

“No, she didn’t,” Rhodey confirmed. “I am so confused,” Rhodey admits, being pretty sure that he is missing something, and he really wants to know exactly what it is that he is missing.  

“I’m not, you know Tony has a thing for redheads,” Hope comments, as Mary was a redhead, though like Tess her hair was technically auburn, and so is Pepper, and they are the only two women, that she knows off, that Tony has seriously cared about romantically.

“No, I don’t think that’s it, I think they’re just friends,” Sharon comments, as considering how well she knows both of them that is what it semes like to her, though she knows she could be wrong.

“Either way it is interesting that she is here,” Pepper comments, realising she doesn’t feel at all jealous, even after what Hope said, as she and Tony are truly just friends, and the others nod in agreement.

A little while after Natasha arrived at Tony’s Malibu house those who are celebrating Peter’s birthday are spread out throughout the main living area. While Peter is playing catch with Tony, Rhodey and Happy, Tess is sitting on Peggy’s lap, her grandmother reading to her, and as she is sitting alone Natasha isn’t at all surprised when Sharon, Hope, and Pepper walk over to her.

“So, Aunt Peggy isn’t surprised you’re here,” Sharon notes as she sits down next to Natasha, while Hope and Pepper sit down across from her.

“No, I don’t expect she would be,” Natasha admits, as she is pretty sure that Peggy is aware she and Tony have been spending time together, though the question would be if she remembered that. “Today seems like a good day for her,” Natasha realises.

“Yeah, thankfully it does,” Hope says, knowing that that will mean a lot to Peter, and realising that Natasha seemingly knows at least a little bit about Peggy’s medical condition.

“You didn’t know about Peggy when you were undercover did you?” Pepper asks, knowing it would be concerning if she did as she knows how much of a secret Peggy being Tony’s mother is.

“No, I found out after,” Natasha responds.

“And you’ve spent time with Peter and Tess,” Sharon realises, trying to get an understanding of what is going on.

“Yeah, I have,” Natasha confirms. “Tess is still shy around me, though,” Natasha admits.

“She’s always been like that,” Sharon reveals. “It took her a long time to warm up to Pepper too,” Sharon reveals, as even though Tess was only two when she met Pepper, she was shy around her for months.

“Oh, good to know,” Natasha confirms, honestly feeling a little relieved that it’s not just her that Tess took time to walm up to, as even though Tony has said that to her, more than once, she has been concerned that Tess just doesn’t like her.

“You’re not spending time with them because of SHIELD, are you?” Pepper asks, feeling worried, as even though she and Tony have decided not to be together she doesn’t want him, or the kids, to be hurt or used.

“No, I’m not,” Nastasha admits. “I am spending time with them because I want to,” Natasha assures them.

“Good,” Hope, Sharon, and Pepper say, all sounding glad, and the four of them drift into silence.

A little while after she talked to Hope, Sharon, and Pepper, being pretty sure she satisfied their concerns Natasha is in the kitchen, getting a drink, when Rhodey walks in, taking notice of the way she is moving around the kitchen.

“You’re comfortable here,” Rhodey notes, finding that really interesting.

“I’ve spent some time here,” Natasha admits, as she closes the fridge and faces him.

“Yeah, I figured that,” Rhodey admits. “Peter hugged you, and Tess didn’t immediately run away, so you’ve spent time with both of them, more than a little I’d say,” Rhodey says, knowing that because of how well he knows the two kids.

“I have,” Natasha says, even though she is sure that Rhodey is just stating that rather than asking her.

“What game are you playing, Romanoff?” Rhodey asks, clearly protective of Tony, Peter, and Tess as they are his family.

“I’m not playing any game, Rhodes,” Natasha assures him. “After the expo I found out about Peter, and Tess, and even Peggy by chance, I assumed Tony that I would keep his secrets, and I meant that,” Natahsa reveals. “I still do, I don’t intend for either Peter or Tess to be discovered, I intend to protect them,” Natasha tells Rhodey, completely meaning that.

“I want to believe you,” Rhodey admits. “But you’re a spy, lying is what you do,” Rhodey admits.

“It is,” Natasha confirms. “But I’m not lying about this,” Natasha says, Rhodey just gives a nod, not completely sure he believes Natasha, but knowing he wants to, and Natasha heads out of the kitchen, giving Rhodey a lot to think about.

As Natasha leaves the kitchen Hope notices that Tess is sitting alone, and so feeing concerned about her Hope walks over and sits down next to her.

“Tess, you okay?” Hope asks curious.

“Yeah, Aunt Hope, I’m just thinking,” Tess admits.

“About?” Hope asks curious, knowing Tess well enough to know that she often needs some encouragement to talk, but that when she is comfortable she talks a lot.

“Mommy,” Tess responds, and Hope briefly tenses at that, as she knows this is going to be a very difficult conversation, one she is not sure she should be having with Tess.

“Do you want me to get your Dad?” Hope asks concerned, wanting to do something to help, and Tess shakes her head as she knows that her dad is currently with her brother, and she doesn’t want to pull him away. “You know, my mum died too,” Hope tells Tess. “I was about your age when she died,” Hope tells Tess.

“Do you miss her?” Tess asks, feeling interested.

“So much,” Hope admits.

“I don’t remember mommy, but I miss her,” Tess admits, as while her father is amazing, and he, along with Ben and Mary, try really hard to make it so she and Peter aren’t missing out on anything she does feel the gap where her mother should be.

“That’s completely understandable,” Hope tells her niece. “Tess you may not remember your mommy, but I do, and I know she would be so proud of you, that she would love you so much, just like your dad,” Hope tells her.

“You think so?” Tess asks.

“I know so,” Hope assures Hope, as she puts her arm around Tess’s shoulder, kisses her head, and the two of them drift into silence.

A little while after Natasha talked to Rhodey in the kitchen Natasha is sitting alone in the living area, on the steps that lead up to the piano, when Tony walks over and sits down next to her.

“You alright?” Natasha asks, once Tony is sitting down next to her.

“Yeah,” Tony admits, and Natasha gives him a ‘I don’t believe you’, look. “Do you think Peter’s having a good time?” Tony asks, as he always tries to make Peter and Tess’s birthdays special, which is one of the many reasons why he hates that he missed Tess’s sixth birthday so much.

“I think he’s having a great time,” Natasha admits, as she looks over to where Peter, Tess, and seemingly Sharon are listening to something Peggy is telling them.

“I hope so,” Tony admits, like Natasha he has noticed what his kids and cousin are doing. “Peter thinks we should take Mum on a trip, to England so she could see it all again,” Tony says, both he and Natasha both realising the ‘one last time’, that has been unsaid.

“How do you feel about that?” Natasha asks curious.

“I think it could be good, I’ve started to make some plans,” Tony admits, though he hasn’t put anything into place.

“But?” Natasha asks, having spent enough time around him to know there is something he is not saying.

“But what if it hurts her? Or what if there are so many bad days that Peter or Tess are hurt?” Tony asks worried, not worried that Peggy would hurt them, not even considering that for a second, but worried that they would be hurt because of watching her have too many bad days.

“That’s a possibility,” Natasha admits. “But it could also be really good for her, for all of you,” Natasha admits. “But if you do go, I think you should take someone else with you, like Sharon, or Hope, or Pepper, or Rhodey, or Happy,” Natasha admits.  

“Or you?” Tony asks, and Natasha fights a smile.  

“No, I’ll help do what I can to make sure you’re all safe, but I wouldn’t be able to guarantee I wouldn’t be called away,” Natasha admits, as the only way to guarantee she wouldn’t be would be to tell Fury what she was doing, and that’s something she has absolutely no intention of doing.  “You may be a genius and may be able to handle more than most people will believe, but even for you two kids, and someone with Alzheimer’s, in a different country, will be a lot to handle,” Natasha tells Tony.

“I know,” Tony admits. “That’s why I’m hesitant,” Tony admits. “But I also remember when I was a kid, I remember the times when Mum, Dad and I went to England, how much it meant to mum… I want to give her that again,” Tony admits, as he looks over at his mother.

“You should, if you can,” Natasha admits, being able to tell how much that means to Tony. “And if I can help I will,” Natasha assures him.

“Thanks Nat,” Tony responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together.

For a few minutes Natsha and Tony sit together in silence, Tony considering the possibility of going away with his mother and children, until Peter walks up to them.

“Hey Pete,” Tony says to his son, once he is close enough.

“Dad, is it time for cake?” Peter asks.

“Yeah, it can be,” Tony says. “Do you want it to be?” Tony asks his son.

“Yep,” Peter says, with a grin on his face.

“Then we better go get it,” Tony says, and he stands up. “Come on, Buddy,” Tony says, and he and Peter head to the kitchen to collect the cake.

About a minute later Tony and Peter return to the living room with a very large cake, which Tony puts on the table, as everyone gather around, Peggy having been wheeled over by Sharon, and lights the candles.

“Happy Birthday…” Tony starts to sing, and everyone joins in, singing happy birthday to Peter. Once they finish the song Peter blows out the candles, making a wish. “Happy Birthday, Pete,” Tony says, hugging his son.

“Thanks Dad,” Peter responds. “Can we eat Cake now?” Peter asks.

“Yeah, we can,” Tony responds, and that is exactly what they do, and by some miracle no cake fight breaks out.  

Hours later Tony and his kids are alone as everyone else has left, Sharon being the one who is going to fly Peggy back to DC. As he was told by Hope what she and Tess talked about Tony knows he has to taught to his daughter, but he also wants to check to make sure Peter had a good birthday.

Getting to the uppermost level of the Malibu house Tony debates for a second who to talk to first and decides to go with Peter as it is hopefully going to be the better out of the two conversations.

“Pete, can I come in?” Tony asks, knocking on his son’s door.

“Sure,” Peter’s voice responds, and Tony walks into his son’s room, finding him reading one of the books that Hope got him for his birthday. “Hi Dad,” Peter says, as Tony walks over to his son.

“Hey Pete, did you have a good birthday?” Tony asks his son.

“I did,” Peter confirms. “It was sad that Aunt May and Uncle Ben couldn’t be here, but they promised we’ll do a special dinner when I’m back in New York,” Peter explains, as he had a phone call with his aunt and uncle earlier.

“Is that okay with you?” Tony asks curious, as he sits down on the edge of Peter’s bed.

“Yeah, it is,” Peter admits. “I’m really glad Nat was able to come,” Peter admits.

“You know what, I am too,” Tony admits, and Peter smiles at that.  

“She called me Solnishko, do you know what that means?” Peter asks curious, pronouncing the name very badly, but assuming his father knows.

“My Russian isn’t great,” Tony admits, though he has been considering improving that. “But I believe it means Little Sun,” Tony explains.

“That’s sweet,” Peter realises.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony confirms, knowing the translation of what Natasha called Tess is basically baby girl. “So, what was your favourite part of your birthday?” Tony asks, and Peter excitedly explains, and as he listens to his son Tony can’t help but smile, feeling glad he had such a good time. .

After spending a while with Peter Tony has made his way across the hall and is knocking on the door to Tess’s room.

“Come in,” Tess responds, and Tony walks into the room, finding Tessa sitting on the ground and doing a puzzle, one that most kids her age wouldn’t be able to do.

“It’s a bit late to be doing a puzzle, Tess,” Tony says to his daughter, as he walks over to her.  

“I know, I just wanted to do a little more,” Tess admits, as Tony sits down on the floor with her. “I’ll go to bed soon,” Tess tells her father.

“Good,” Tony tells his daughter, who puts another piece in place. “Tess, Aunt Hope told me what you two talked about,” Tony reveals, and Tess looks at him. “And I want you to know she’s right, your mom loved you so much, she would be so proud of you,” Tony tells his daughter. “I know that without a doubt,” Tony assures her, and once he does Tess moves across to her father and climbs onto her father’s lap, who holds her.

“I wish I got to know Mommy,” Tess admits, as she snuggles into her father’s chest.

“I wish that too,” Tony admits, kissing the top of her head, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, both thinking about the person Tess never go to know.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

AN: So, just wanted to give a bit of explanation, this will be exploring a lot before we get up to the Avengers, (I’m currently on chapter 18 and I’m not up to that yet). I wanted to explain that because while I am excited to get up to the Avengers, I have other things to explore first.

Also, I saw Fantastic Four and I really liked it.

August 15^th 2010

Five days have passed since Peter’s nineth birthday and ever since then, ever since his conversation with Natasha, Tony has been planning how he is going to take his mum, and kids, to England for a holiday, as well as putting into motion things to cover what they are doing, a trip they are leaving for in the morning.

It’s very late at night and Tony is in his workshop at the malibu house alone, as Peter and Tess are both in their respective bedrooms, at least he is alone until he hears footsteps and looks up to see Natasha walking down the stairs and into the workshop.

“Hey, thanks for coming,” Tony says, as Natasha walks in.

“You really have to stop thanking me,” Natasha notes, as she walks over and sits down on one of the benches, looking like she is completely comfortable in Tony’s workshop.

“You’ve help me organize something in five days I thought was going to be impossible, I think a little gratitude is warranted,” Tony admits, as he is incredibly thankful for the help Natasha has given him when it comes to this.

“You would have figured it out on your own, but I am glad I could help,” Natasha admits.

“You did more than help,” Tony admits. “Mum is so happy to be going back, and Pete and Tess were so excited they didn’t want to sleep,” Tony explains, a fond smile on his face as he likes that the people who matter most to him are so happy.  

“Oh, so they’ve started to take after you when it comes to not sleeping,” Natasha jokes.

“I hope not,” Tony admits, knowing that that is one of his very unhealthy habits that he doesn’t want his kids to emulate.  “I finally convinced them that tomorrow will come quicker if they sleep and they’ve been asleep for the last hour or so,” Tony explains.

“Good,” Natasha responds. “Though you know they could probably sleep a little on the plane tomorrow if they need,” Natasha reminds him.  

“True,” Tony says, knowing they have a couple of long flights ahead of them and because of that he is not only glad that the plane he is going to take is capable of automatic flight but that Sharon and Rhodey, both of whom are coming on the trip, are also capable of flying a plane as it means that if something happens to him there are other options to keep the plane in the air.

“Speaking of planes, I have made it so the plane you’re taking can’t be tracked, it won’t come up on any public Flight tracker, and I will handle the SHIELD one as soon as it comes up,” Natasha explains to Tony, as one of the key requirements of the trip is to make sure no one knows Tony, the kids, and Peggy are on it, which is why they will also be traveling under passports she ‘obtained’ for them.

“Thanks Nat,” Tony says gratefully, very much appreciating everything that Natasha has done to help him with this. “Will I see you in London?” Tony asks curious, as despite everything Natasha has done to help him organize the trip it hasn’t been clear to him whether Natasha is actually going to be in London with them; though he knows that if she is then she’s not flying with him.  

“You might, but even if you don’t, I’ll be there,” Natasha assures Tony, as she is planning on doing what she can to watch over Tony and his family from afar to make sure they are safe, and to also make sure no one realises that Tony is himself.

“Am I doing the right thing?” Tony asks worried. “Or am I being selfish and putting the people I care about most in danger?” Tony asks, showing the version of himself beneath the persona he puts on.

“You’re trying to do something nice for your mom, that’s not selfish,” Natasha assures him. “And you’re taking as many precautions as possible, that’s all you can do,” Natasha admits.

“Yeah, I guess,” Tony responds, sounding uncertain. “Honestly, despite everything, I am looking forward to it,” Tony admits, as it’s going to be the kind of something he and his family don’t get to experience often, but he also knows that it is a huge risk.

“As you should be,” Natasha responds.

“Спасибо тебе, Нат, огромное, за всё, что ты сделал, и за всё, что ты ещё сделаешь. Это очень много для меня значит,” Tony says, in close to perfect Russian. (Thank you, Nat, really, for everything you’ve done, everything you’re going to do. It means a lot to me)

“You speak Russian now?” Natasha asks surprised, as she was pretty sure that was a language Tony didn’t speak.

“I have for a while, but I was a little rusty, thought I should rectify that,” Tony says, and Nastasha can read between the lines of what he is really saying, that he did so for her.

“Я ценю этот жест, Тони, спасибо,” Natasha responds, (I appreciate the gesture Tony, thank you) and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, something they have done basically ever night for the last week.

Between Natasha’s visit, and his own obsessiveness to make sure everything is ready for the trip, Tony has gotten very little sleep but is still awake early in the morning and is already ready to go when Peter and Tess walk into the kitchen.

“Morning,” Tony greats, as the kids walk in.

“Morning Dad,”

“Morning Daddy,”

Peter and Tess say as they walk in and sit at the kitchen island.

“Are we leaving soon?” Tess asks, clearly excited, as he can’t wait to get going.

“Not yet,” Tony answers, glancing over at the clock. “We’re going to eat breakfast and we have to wait for Uncle Rhodey to get here,” Tony explains, and Tess nods.

“And then we’re going to fly to DC right? Where Nanna and Sharon are going to be waiting?” Peter asks, wanting to make sure he understands what is going to happen.  

“Exactly,” Tony confirms, as he serves the breakfast for the kids, giving each of them a plate. “Now, I want to talk a little more about what’s going to happen when we’re in England,” Tony says, as Peter and Tess get started on their breakfast.

“We’re going to go to wherever Nanna wants to go to, right?” Tess asks, as that is what she thought the plan was, and honestly that sounds like it is going to be an incredible trip because of that.

“That’s exactly right,” Tony confirms. “Which means we’re going to spend a lot of time away from the house we’re going to be staying at and it is incredibly important that you’re both careful,” Tony says, as he looks between the kids, wanting them to truly understand how serious he is about this.

“We know, Dad,” Peter assures him, being able to tell that his father is incredibly serious about this, just like he always is when it comes to his and his sisters safety.

“That means no going off on your own,” Tony says. “And if something, or someone make you feel unsafe or tries to get you to go with them you tell me, or Uncle Rhodey or Sharon immediately,” Tony explains to his kids, having already gone through this with them more than once but he wants to go through it with everyone one more time to make sure they truly understand how serious he is about this.  

“Yes Daddy,” Tess says, as Peter nods.

“Dad, what if the media realise you’re in London?” Peter asks, knowing that his father lives a very public life, one that he tries to protect him and his sister from, and because of that he can’t help but worry about what will happen if the media find out.

“We’ll cross that bridge if we come to it,” Tony admits, very much hoping that between what he and Natasha, with a little help from Pepper, have put into motion that no one will release he has left the county. “But I am going to try to do a few things to make sure I’m not noticed, to make sure no one finds out,” Tony admits. “But I don’t want either of you to worry about that, I want you to enjoy yourselves, okay?” Tony asks, looking between the two kids, as he doesn’t want his kids to worry about him, he wants them enjoy themselves, and their time with their nanna.

“Okay,” Peter and Tess say together. 

“Good, eat up,” Tony tells his kids.

“You should eat too,” Tess tells her father, noticing that he hasn’t gotten food for himself.

“I will, Tess,” Tony says, and as his kids start to eat Tony also makes some food for himself to eat, as well as a very large cup of coffee.

About half an hour after Tony told Tess and Peter that he wants them to enjoy themselves on the trip they are about to take the three of them, with the bags they are taking with them, are waiting in the living area for Rhodey.

“Daddy when is Uncle Rhodey going to get here?” Tess asks, clearly excited, and wanting to get going.

“I’d say now,” Tony responds, as he notices Rhodey’s car pull up outside, where the car they are going to be driving to the airfield is already waiting. “Okay, come on, let’s go,” Tony says, and together the three of them head out of the house, Tony carrying all the heavy bags so that the kids don’t have to.

“You know you can make more than one trip,” Rhodey says to Tony, noticing what he is doing as he gets his own bag out of his car.

“This is easier,” Tony responds, making his way to the car.

“Uncle Rhodey, have you been to London before?” Peter asks curious.

“I have, and I think you’re going to enjoy it,” Rhodey assures him, as Tony starts to put the bags, including the ones Peter and Tess were carrying, in the trunk of the car. 

“Cool,” Peter says, looking excited.

“Tess, Pete, get in the car while Uncle Rhodey and I finish up,” Tony requests, and the two kids do just that as Rhodey walks over to Tony.

“Did you get the package from Nat?” Tony asks Rhodey in a quiet voice, one he is sure the kids won’t hear, and Rhodey is close enough to hear him.

“Yeah,” Rhodey confirms, knowing there were several things in that package, but there is one thing he wants to talk about at the moment, as he puts his own bags in the trunk. “Do you really trust that we’ll be able to travel on these passports without a problem?” Rhodey asks, as he isn’t sure he has as much faith in Natasha as Tony clearly does, and he also knows that if they get caught it will mean major trouble for them all.

“I do,” Tony confirms. “I trust Nat,” Tony assures his best friend.  

“And I’m worried she’s exploiting your weakness,” Rhodey admits, knowing that Tony has weaknesses for beautiful women and, like Hope said, Natasha is exactly his type.

“She hasn’t done that since she was undercover,” Tony reveals, being pretty sure that that is exactly what Natasha was doing when she was undercover, even though they haven’t talked about it, and he has no intention of talking about that with her to confirm his suspicion. “And I’m over that. We’ve become friends, and if I had any doubts, I wouldn’t use them, I wouldn’t risk Tess and Peter, you know that,” Tony reminds his friend.

“I do,” Rhodey admits, as while Tony may do a lot of stupid things, he knows he would never do anything that risk his kids. “You really have faith in a worldclass spy,” Rhodey says, not sure he can understand that considering he knows the trust issues Tony has.

“I do,” Tony says, closing the trunk of the car. “Come on, we should get going,” Tony says, clearly putting an end to the conversation, before heading to the drivers’ side while Rhodey gets in the passenger’s side, Rhodey very much hoping that Tony’s trust in Natasha isn’t proven to be misguided.

Over four hours after he and Rhodey talked about Natasha Tony has landed the plane, at a private family airfield, in DC. Once he has completely landed the plane Tony heads out of the cockpit and to the back area of the plane where Rhodey, Peter and Tess are, it being clear that the kids have been enjoying themselves.

“Pete, Tess, stay with Uncle Rhodey until I get back,” Tony requests, and he exchanges looks with his best friend, telling him to look after the kids, which is exactly what Rhodey intends to do.

“Yes Dad,”

“Yes Daddy,”

Peter and Tess say together, and after getting their assurance Tony heads out of the plane. After leaving the plane Tony heads straight into the hanger where Peggy, who is once again sitting in a wheelchair, and Sharon, are waiting.

“Hey Mum, Shay,” Tony greats, as he walks towards them. “You ready to go?” Tony asks, looking between his mother, and his cousin.

“Yes, I am,” Peggy says, Sharon nods, and the three of them start to make their way back towards the plane, Tony pushing Peggy’s wheelchair.

“So, I received a package from Nat, do you know that kind of risks she had to take to get passports, this legitimate, under fake names?” Sharon asks Tony in a quiet voice, being able to appreciate exactly what Natasha has done, and honestly, she isn’t completely sure that Tony would.

“I have an idea,” Tony admits, though he is pretty sure, considering the way his cousin has reacted, that he hasn’t fully comprehended it.

“I’m not sure I completely understand your friendship,” Sharon admits. “But I am pretty sure it’s good for you both…. Or it’s going to destroy your both; honestly it could go either way,” Sharon admits, knowing that because she knows both Tony and Natasha so well, knows what they can be like, and because of that she is extremely interested in seeing what happens between the two of them.

“Yeah, probably,” Tony says amused.

“I don’t think you’re going to destroy each other,” Peggy says, having heard everything Tony and Sharon said as while she may be getting old her hearing is still perfect. “I think you’re going to find yourself pleasantly surprised,” Peggy admits, as that is what she suspects from what she witnessed.

“We’ll see, Mum,” Tony responds, as they get to the plane. “Mum, do you think you can climb up the stairs, or do you want me to carry you?” Tony asks, wanting to give his mother the choice.

“I’d like to try to climb the stairs,” Peggy admits, showing the exact stubbornness that she has always been famous for.

“Okay,” Tony says to his mother. “I’ll walk behind you, help steady you if you need,” Tony explains, and Peggy nods. “Shay, can you get the wheelchair and luggage?” Tony asks his cousin.

“Of course I can,” Sharon responds, as Tony moves so that he is standing in front of his mother.

“I can help you up,” Tony says, sticking out his hand, and helping his mother onto his feat. “You good?” Tony asks, once Peggy is on her feet.

“I think so,” Peggy admits, as Tony offers his mother his arm, and very slowly they make their way over to the stairs that lead into the plane. Once at the stairs Peggy, with some difficulty, makes her way up the stairs while Tony walks behind her, making sure she doesn’t fall, until they finally walk into the plane.

“Are you okay? Do you need a minute?” Tony asks his mother, feeling incredibly concerned about her, though considering he reads her medical records daily he is also impressed by what she has managed to pull off.

“Just help me to a chair,” Peggy requests, and Tony does just that, helping his mother to the nearest chair.

“Nanna? Are you excited?” Peter asks curious, as Tony helps Peggy lower herself into a chair.

“Yeah Peter, I am,” Peggy confirms, giving her grandson a reassuring smile.

“I am too,” Peter confirms.

“Same,” Tess says, causing Peggy to smile.

“So, even in this plane it’s going to take about six hours to get to London,” Tony tells everyone. “Then about an hour to get from where we’re going to land to where we’re going to be staying,” Tony explains. “So, if you want to have a sleep now is probably the best time to do so,” Tony explains, looking between everyone.

“What about you?” Peter asks curious, wondering if his father is going to sleep.

“I’ll be fine, Buddy,” Tony assures his son. “But if I need to sleep Sharon or Uncle Rhodey will take over the flying,” Tony explains, knowing it will help Peter to know exactly what the plan is.

“Good,” Peter says, glad that his father is actually going to be able to rest, as Sharon brings the wheelchair, along with hers and Peggy’s bag onto the plane.

“Anything anyone needs before we leave?” Tony asks, looking around everyone, and he receives headshakes in response. “Okay then, buckle up, let’s get going,” Tony says. “Shay, Rhodey, close the door,” Tony requests, as he heads to the cockpit, and both Sharon and Rhodey do exactly what Tony has asked them to do.

As Tony starts to fly the plane with his family in it to England Natasha is already in London and is sitting in a safehouse, on a laptop.

“There you are,” Natasha says, as she watches the plane, she knows Tony is flying leave DC. Just like she said she would do Natasha does what she has to do to make sure no one, including Nicky Fury himself, can track Tony’s plane, but she also makes it so she can and she continues to watch the plane cross the Atlantic, wanting to make sure Tony, Peter, Tess, Peggy, Sharon and Rhodey get to where she knows they are going.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

AN: Thank you for the support. Um so I am getting pretty far ahead in chapters, so I am updating two chapters now (to make up for Nat not being in this chapter much) and then later this week when I have a couple of night shifts I will also update twice.

After six hours of flying, which unknown to Tony Natasha spent the entire time watching the plane on the flight tracker she made sure only she could see, Tony has landed his plane in the airfield in London. Once the plane is completely parked in a hanger Tony, who ended up flying the entire time rather than letting someone else fly, leaves the cockpit and heads to where the others are.

“Everyone ready to go?” Tony asks, as he looks between the others, his eyes lingering on his kids, wanting to make sure they are okay, both of whom nod. 

“Where am I? what’s gong on?” Peggy asks, clearly feeling confused, causing the others to exchange worried looks so Tony quickly walks over to his mother and squats down in front of her, having had enough experienced his mother becoming confused enough times to know the best way to help her.

“Mum, it’s me,” Tony says to his mother, and she looks at him, to his relief Tony realises that she knows who he is, that she sees him as him and not Howard which she sometimes does when she is having a really bad day.

“Tony,” Peggy says. “Where are we? What’s going on? why are we on a plane?” Peggy asks confused, trying to make sense of everything.

“We’re on a trip remember, to London,” Tony says gently, feeling worried that this is just an indication of the way the trip is going to go, that it was a mistake to take her out of the environment she is familiar with, and for a few seconds Peggy looks confused, and then it’s like everything comes back to her.

“Oh yes, of course, I remember,” Peggy responds. “We’ve landed?” Peggy asks her son.

“Yeah, we’ve landed,” Tony assures his mother. “If you’re ready we can head out of the plane,” Tony explains, knowing that if things have gone to plane their will be a car big enough to fit all of them waiting.

“I’m ready,” Peggy responds, and once she does Tony stands up and offers his hands to his mother, who allows him to help her up.

Over the next ten minutes Tony, Peggy, Rhodey, Sharon, Peter, and Tess make their way out of the plane, with all their belongs, including Peggy’s wheelchair, and get into the car that is waiting. Once everyone else is in the car Tony makes his way to the driver’s side, as he refuses to let anyone else drive, and as he does, he looks around, and not far from where he is Tony sees Natasha, watching them obviously wanting to make sure they are okay, and Tony nods at her before getting in the car.

“Okay, we’ve got about an hour before we get to the house,” Tony says, once he is in the car, wanting to make sure everyone is as informed as possible about what is going on.  

“Nanna what have you missed most about England?” Tess asks her nanna curious, wanting to know more, as Tony starts the car.

“Honestly, the weather,” Peggy admits. “It was funny when I first came to America, I very much enjoyed the different weather, but the longer I was away from England the more I missed it,” Peggy admits, remembering some of the conversations she would have with Edwin Jarvis about that.

“That’s fascinating,” Peter tells his grandmother and as Tony drives Peter and Tess ask Peggy various questions, it being clear that the questions the two are asking seemingly ground Peggy, which Tony, Sharon, and Rhodey are all very relieved about, as they all know enough to know that Peggy being grounded is incredibly important.

Just like Tony said an hour after they left the airfield, he, Peggy, Rhodey, Sharon, Peter and Tess arrive at the house they are going to be staying at while they are in London, a very nice estate in a an effluent neighbourhood.

“Did you and Grandpa spend a lot of time here?” Peter asks curious, as they all start to get out of the car, speaking to his nanna, as he assumes the house they are going to be staying at is one that his grandparents brought, and he always loves to learn more about his deceased grandfather, though he does know it can be hard for his father and nanna to talk about him so he doesn’t ask a lot of questions about him.

“We did,” Peggy confirms, looking up at the house. “Grandpa had owned this house since before we got together,” Peggy reveals. “So, from our early SHIELD days this is where we would stay when we came to England,” Peggy explains. “Very few people have ever known about this particular house, that made it special to us,” Peggy explains, knowing that that was very much by design.

“So, you have a lot of memories here,” Tess realises.

“Yeah, I do,” Peggy confirms, and because he can hear the undertone of pain in his mothers’ voice Tony, who is standing behind her, gently squeezes her shoulder in a comforting way.

“Do you want to tell us some stories, Aunt Peggy?” Sharon asks curious, wanting to make it clear that it is her choice.

“Yes, I think I do,” Peggy responds, as they make their way inside.

“That sounds like the perfect thing to do over dinner,” Tony comments.

“Really does,” Rhodey confirms, being pretty sure they could all use some decent food, and honestly, he very much enjoys hearing Peggy’s stories, and he knows it will mean a lot to Tony, Tess, Peter, and even Sharon to hear them.

A while after Tony, Peggy, Sharon, Rhodey, Peter and Tess arrived at the family house in London they are going to be staying at everyone, but Tony, have retired to the rooms they are going to be staying in while in country as Jet Lag was starting to hit.

While the others are in their rooms there are three people Tony wants to check in on, and so he has made his way to the room his mother is staying in, the room she shared with Howard many times, and is knocking on the door.

“Mum, are you awake?” Tony asks, as he gently knocks on the door, honestly feeling unsure about whether he will find her awake or not.

“Come in, Tony,” Peggy’s voice responds, and Tony walks into the room, finding his mother sitting in the window seat.

“I thought you might be in bed by now,” Tony admits, as he walks over to his mother.

“I’m an insomniac Tony, you know that,” Peggy tells her son.

“I do, something else I inherited from you,” Tony says, as he sits down next to her.

“I think Howard is equally to blame for that,” Peggy admits, a fondness to her voice as she says Howard’s name.

“Sounds about right,” Tony responds, a level of amusement in his voice. “Mum, are you okay?” Tony asks concerned, as he can’t help but feel worried that this whole trip has been too much for her.

“I… I think I am,” Peggy admits. “It’s nice to be somewhere I remember, somewhere I know,” Peggy tells her son, being able to remember a lot of the times she and Howard spent in this house, even if she can’t remember all the times.

“I’m glad,” Tony tells his mother, feeling like a weight has lifted off his shoulders. “Mum, if at any point it gets too much for you just tell me, alright, this is your trip, I don’t want you to be overwhelmed,” Tony tells his mother, as he still feels worried that this might be too much for her, and he will feel incredibly guilty if that turns out to be the case.

“I will,” Peggy tells her son, though she also knows she will not want her son to worry about her. “Thank you for doing this for me, Tony,” Peggy says.

“You don’t have to thank me, Mum, I wanted to give this to you,” Tony admits. “I know you love America, but you are also proudly British, that you still consider this country to be your home, so I wanted to give it back to you, even if it’s just for a few days,” Tony tells his mother, as unknown to him his parents were planning on moving to England, after they were forced out of SHIELD, they just had to wrap up a few things, but then Howard died before they could and because Peggy knew what America meant to Howard she didn’t want to move away.

“You have, and I am incredibly thankful,” Peggy tells her son, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together Peggy looking out of the window as they do.

After spending a while with is mother, until it became clear that she was too exhausted and needed to go to bed, Tony has made his way to the room Peter and Tess are sharing and knocks on the door.

“Come in,” Peter’s voice responds, and Tony walks into the room and finds his kids sitting on one of the beds playing cards against each other.

“What are you playing?” Tony asks as he walks over.

“Crazy eights,” Peter answers. “We were playing slap jacks, but we got a bit too competitive,” Peter reveals, as Tony sits down on the bed as well.

“You didn’t hurt each other, did you?” Tony asks concerned, with a slight frown on his face.

“No, we stopped playing before it got to that point,” Tess explains to her father.

“Good,” Tony says, feeling glad that they had enough sense to stop before they actually hurt each other.  

“Dad when we came in this room, we found this, is this you?” Peter asks before handing his father a framed picture.

Feeling curious Tony takes the picture which he sees is a picture of both his parents in the living room of this vary house, holding a little boy who Tony knows is him.

“Yeah, it is me,” Tony tells his son, his eyes being drawn to how happy his parents look.

“Do you remember it being taken?” Tess asks curious.

“No, I was too young,” Tony admits, planning on taking the picture back with him.

“But you do remember coming here before?” Peter asks, wanting to understand better, as it seemed like his father knew his way around the house.

“I do,” Tony confirms. “We came here a few times when I was growing up,” Tony explains, remembering that they once spent almost four months in this particular house.

“That’s cool,” Tess says.

“Yeah, it was,” Tony admits. “So can I be dealt in or are you two getting competitive about this too?” Tony asks his kids, knowing that it is highly possible that the two of them want to only play against each other so that they can see who would win, and hearing the question Peter and Tess exchange looks, both looking like they are very much considering the question.

“You can be dealt in,” Tess answers, and her brother does just that.

“Great,” Tony says, and Tony, along with his two kids, start to play cards together.

After spending a while with his kids Tony realised it was time for them to actually get some sleep and so he left them to do that and has made his way to the room he is sleeping in. Walking into the room Tony closes the door behind him and once he does, he allows himself to slide down it, until he is sitting on the ground, feeling both incredibly relieved that so far nothing has gone wrong and incredibly worried that something is going to go wrong.

The next morning everyone, with the exception of Tony who was too heightened to sleep, and unfortunately, he didn’t have anything to do to distracted him, have gotten a good night sleep and are sitting around the kitchen table.

“Hats and sunglasses, you really think that will be enough to hide identities?” Rhodey asks, feeling a little disbelieving that that is actually going to work.  

“You’d be amazed at how well the simplest things work,” Sharon admits, knowing that from personal experience, also knowing that she, and Tony, will both be ‘putting on’ British accents to help add to the disguises; Tony being able to do one perfectly as when he was a child he went through a period where he wanted to sound like his mother.

“Sharon’s right, in all my years of espionage the most effective disguises are the ones people overlook because they are so simple,” Peggy reveals.

“Good to know,” Rhodey says, still feeling worried that they are going to get caught. “Are you planning on drinking all the coffee?” Rhodey asks his best friend, as he is pretty sure that Tony is already on his third cup in about ten minutes.

“Maybe,” Tony responds. “So Mum, where do you want to go first?” Tony asks his mother, purposely ignoring the looks that Rhodey and Sharon are exchanging which tells him they are concerned about him.

“I think I would like to go to Holland Park,” Peggy admits. “It’s not far from here, and it’s a place I would really like to see again,” Peggy admits, as she and Howard had some really good times there so she would like to see it again.

“Okay Holland Park, can do,” Tony responds. “We’ll leave right after breakfast,” Tony tells everyone.

“So does that mean you’re actually going to eat?” Sharon asks her cousin.

“I’m eating, I’m eating,” Tony says, rolling his eyes, as he grabs some of the food for himself, which he eats some of, as the group drift into happy conversation while they eat.

About forty minutes after Tony asks his mother what she wants to do first he, Peggy, Sharon, Rhodey, Tess and Peter have all gotten ready, and ever single one of them are wearing a hat and sunglasses, though different types of hats, to hide their identities.

As everyone is ready the group is making their way outside to the car which they are going to use to travel around London, and in a couple of days the English Countryside. As he gets to the car Tony, out of habit, looks around and as he does, he once again spots Natasha across the road, looking at her the two of them lock eyes and Tony gives her a grateful look before getting into the car, and once in the drives away from the house, taking his family to the place his mother wants to go.

August 22^nd 2010

Five days have passed since Tony, Peggy, Rhodey, Sharon, Peter and Tess got to London and together group of six have spent the last few days exploring the city and country, mainly going to the places that Peggy wanted to go though they did go to one or two ‘touristy’ places.

While Peggy has mainly had good days there have been a few bad times, but thankfully Tony, sometimes with help from Sharon, have been able to manage them, and they haven’t lasted. It’s the groups last night in London and while Peggy, Tess, and Peter are all in bed Tony, Rhodey, and Sharon are out on the back patio of the house they have been staying at, each of them having a drink.

“So, I don’t want to jinx it, but I don’t think we’ve been noticed,” Rhodey admits, as he knows that the three of them have been very worried about that.

“We haven’t been,” Tony says, knowing that because he has JARVIS searching for any evidence that they have been, plus he knows that Natasha has been doing the same thing. “As far as anyone here have been considered were just a group of six enjoying the English summer,” Tony comments.

“So, we’re just pretending that Romanoff hasn’t been watching us the entire time we’ve been here?” Sharona asks curious, as while she suspected that after the first day it was after the second day she became sure of that.

“She has been?” Rhodey asks surprised, as he didn’t notice Natasha, something which isn’t surprising considering she is a world class spy.

“She hasn’t been watching us,” Tony reveals, and Sharon goes to say something, but Tony continues to talk before she can. “She was watching everyone around us,” Tony explains.

“To keep us safe, to protect us if needed,” Sharon realises, and Tony nods. “And you didn’t tell us because you didn’t want us to worry,” Sharon realises, as a lot of things fall into place for her.

“I wanted Mum, and Tess, and Pete, to enjoy this trip without worrying about safety,” Tony admits.

“I think they did Tony,” Rhodey assures his friend.  

“Though if I noticed Nat watching then Aunt Peggy definitely did,” Sharon says, being sure of that even with Peggy being in her current condition.

“Yeah, that would make sense,” Tony admits, though he is sure his mother isn’t going to say anything as she seems to really like Natasha. “I was worried about how this trip would go, but I think with a couple of exceptions it’s been good,” Tony admits, wanting to see if Sharon and Rhodey agree with him.

“It has,” Rhodey assures him. “Tony, Pete, Tess, Peggy, they all had a great time, and for the record, so did I,” Rhodey assures him.

“Me too,” Sharon tells him.

“I’m glad,” Tony admits, and the three of them drift into silence as they drink their drink.

“So, I know you are dropping Aunt Peggy and I in DC,” Sharon says, breaking the silence after a couple of minutes. “But are you going back to LA or New York?” Sharon asks her cousin, knowing that they would be getting close to when Peter and Tess would go back to New York for school.

“LA for a few days, then New York,” Tony explains, desperately trying not to think about what will happen soon as the truth is he doesn’t want to be away from his kids as much as he has been, but he also knows he needs them to be safe, and he isn’t quite sure how to find that balance.

“Are they going to continue to go to different schools this year?” Rhodey asks curious, as he knows that Tony has reservations about that.

“Yeah, Peter loves that his school is so science focused, and while Tess liked that about Midtown she is comfortable at Spence, likes all the extracurriculars she can do, and she definitely doesn’t want to leave Kate,” Tony admits, knowing that with all the extracurriculars Tess wants to do she is going to have a busy year, which is why he intends to make sure she isn’t overloading herself. “It would be easier if they were at the same school, but it’s not what they want, so at least for now they’ll keep going to two different schools,” Tony explains, honestly not sure if that is going to change in the future.

“Do you need me to run the checks to make sure there is nothing off about the faculty, or is JARVIS already doing it?” Sharon asks her cousin as she knows either option is a possibility.

“JARVIS is already doing it,” Tony responds. “But I’ll let you know If I need you to look into something a little further,” Tony explains.

“No problem, you know how to reach me,” Sharon reminds her cousin.  

“Yeah, I do,” Tony responds, and the three of them once again drift into silence.

For a while Tony, Sharon, and Rhodey sit together, enjoying their drinks and the English summer night, before they all eventually head to bed, all three of them knowing they have another long journey tomorrow which will once again potentially risk someone realising who they are.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

AN: Here you are, second chapter for today. Hope you like it.

August 27^th 2010

Four days have passed since Tony, Peggy, Sharon, Rhodey, Peter and Tess returned from England and ever since then Tony has been doing his best to treasure every moment he has with his kids before they go back to New York, as he knows that when they go back to school it becomes a little more difficult to spend time with them.

It’s breakfast on a Friday and Tony, Peter, and Tess are having breakfast together, the last meal they will have with each other before they go back to New York, until Peter and Tess go back to living with Ben and May for a lot of the time.  

“So, school goes back soon, are you excited?” Tony asks, looking between his children.

“Definitely,” Peter answers. “I can wait to get back to my classes, and see Ned,” Peter admits.

“I can’t wait either, I get to do computer science for more of the year, and I’m looking forward doing Dance, we’re doing ballet first, it seems like it is going to be technically interesting to try to do,” Tess explains, as even something like dance she sees from a ‘technical’ point of view.

“I’m glad you’re both so excited,” Tony assures his kids, though he is amused about Tess’s reasoning about why she is interested in doing Ballet.

“Are you going to be in New York when we get home from school on Monday?” Peter asks curious, as he knows he will want to talk to his dad, in person, about his first day of fourth grade.

“I am,” Tony confirms, as he doesn’t have to be back in LA to Wednesday. “And I’ve already talked to Aunt May and Uncle Ben, and we’re going to have dinner together Monday night,” Tony explains.

“Awesome,” Tess says, sounding glad as, like her brother, she knows she will want to talk to her father about how her first day of second grade goes, but as she does, she realises something. “Wait, does that mean that from today we’re going to be staying with Aunt May and Uncle Ben again?” Tess asks curious.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms. “It’s better you get settled before school starts again, but I’ll come see you over the weakened,” Tony explains, feeling that he must figure out a better plan as he can see that, even though they love their aunt and uncle, Tess and Peter look disappointed that they aren’t going to be with him.

“That will be good,” Peter responds. “So, do we have time for one last game of Lazer tag before we go?” Peter asks curious, knowing they have played that more than one since they created the guns and vests, though thankfully other than that first time no one has gotten hurt.

“Well considering we owe the jet… yeah, we do,” Tony assures his kids, both of whom grin. “Eat up, and then we’ll play,” Tony tells his kids, and all three of them continue eating, it being clear that they are both excited to play Lazer tag again but feeling sad about once again being separated.

Hours after Tony, Peter, and Tess had breakfast together the three of them have finished playing Lazer Tag, have flown back to LA and are all in Ben and May’s Queens apartment. While Peter and Tess are in their respective rooms getting settled Tony is in the kitchen with Ben and May the three of them sitting around the table.

“That’s a lot of extra curriculars,” Ben notes as Peter is doing band, computer club, and science club, while Tess has computer club, dance, piano lessons and chess.

“I know, I talked to them both, and they both told me they could handle it,” Tony admits. “But chances are they won’t admit it if they can’t,” Tony admits, knowing the kids are like him in that way.

“So, we’ll keep an eye on them, make sure it doesn’t get too much for them,” May says.

“I appreciate it,” Tony says. “Did you go to the schools and get their schedules and paperwork?” Tony asks.

“Yep, here’s your copy,” Ben says, sliding the folder over the table, so that Tony can pick it up off the table.   

“Thanks,” Tony says, planning on memorising every detail. “Tess and Peter have both been experiencing some anxiety since the expo, we’ve talked about it, but worried that they are keeping how they’re really feeling from me because they don’t want me to worry,” Tony explains.

“We’ll talk to them,” May assures him.

“Thanks,” Tony says gratefully and the three of them continue talking about Peter, and Tess, and things they each need to know.

After spending a while talking to Ben and May, to make sure the three of them are on the same page about the kids, Tony is making his way to Peter’s room, planning on talking to him, and then Tess. Getting to Peter’s room Tony reaches out and knocks.

“Come in,” Peter’s voice responds, and Tony walks in and finds his son reading his science textbook that May and Ben picked up for him.

“Getting a head start?” Tony asks his son, as he walks over to the bed.

“Not really, so far, I already know what is in the first chapter,” Peter admits. “I’m hoping that as I go on, I’ll read about things I don’t know,” Peter admits.

“That’s a possibility, but Pete you’re a genius, you may already know everything you learn,” Tony reminds his son.

“I know,” Peter responds. “Are you disappointed that I said I don’t want to skip grades?” Peter asks his father, as other than when Peter made it clear he didn’t want to skip grades, they haven’t really talked about it.

“No, I’m proud,” Tony tells his son. “You know that skipping grades isn’t right for you, and you’ve stuck to that, that can be hard to do,” Tony tells his son. “But if you decide if things change, and it is right for you, and you do want to, you just have to tell me, or Aunt May, or Uncle Ben, and we’ll make it happen,” Tony tells his son, knowing that the school is ready to have him skip grades if he wants.

“Thanks Dad,” Peter says gratefully, knowing he is incredibly lucky to have such a supportive Dad. “I have another idea for a project, can we get started on it next weakened?” Peter asks curious.

“Of course, but you know the deal…” Tony starts to say.

“Homework gets done first, then we can do any project I want,” Peter recites, as he and his dad have talked to each other more than once.  

“Exactly,” Tony says with a grin. “So, what’s this project you’re thinking?” Tony asks curious, and Peter excitedly starts to explain to his father what he wants to try.

After a spending a while with his son, listening to what he wants to do, not offering many suggestions as he knows that Peter needs to figure it out on his own, Tony has left Peter’s room and is walking across the hall to Tess’s room where she knocks on the door.

“Come in,” Tess’s voice responds, and Tony walks in to find his daughter staring at a chess board.

“Playing against yourself?” Tony asks, as he walks over to where his daughter is sitting.

“No, I put the pieces in random places, and I try to figure out which side could win in the least number of moves,” Tess explains. “Pete’s beaten me the last three times we’ve played, I have to beat him,” Tess admits, sounding determined, as from her perspective she cannot let her brother keep winning.

“You two are really getting competitive about this,” Tony realises, not sure if he should be concerned about the behaviour or not.  

“Well yeah, it’s fun,” Tess admits.

“That’s good, that’s important Tess, it’s important you remember that playing, or competing against your brother is meant to be fun,” Tony tells his daughter.

“I know, but beating him is also fun,” Tess tells her father, who has to laugh.

“Okay,” Tony says amused. “Do you want to play a game with me?” Tony asks his daughter.

“Sure,” Tess says, sounding glad. “Dad, if I have a nightmare can I call you?” Tess asks her father curious.

“Of course you can, Tess, of course you can,” Tony assures his daughter, his heart hurting at the fact that she felt the need to ask, and the two of them proceed to play chess together.

After spending a while playing chess with Tess Tony left the Parker Queens apartment, something which was incredibly difficult for him to do, and made his way back to his secret New York apartment.

Walking into the apartment Tony heads to where the bar is and grabs a bottle of his very expensive, and very strong, scotch, something which he never drinks when the kids are around. Drinking out of the bottle Tony makes his way to the workshop and starts sketching, starts trying to figure out a way to make it so he can stay in New York more without raising questions, without putting his kids in danger as he tries desperately to numb the pain of once again being without his kids.

Almost an hour after Tony got back to his apartment he is still in his workshop, still drinking, and is surrounded by papers as he sits on the floor.

“Sir, may I recommend having a break, having something to eat,” JARVIS says to Tony.

“I’m not hungry,” Tony responds, as he rips a piece of the journal he is writing on, and starts to write on the next page.

“Colonel Rhodes and Ms Hope have called, may I suggest calling them back,” JARVIS tells Tony.

“Remind me tomorrow, I don’t want to talk to them now,” Tony admits, as he knows exactly why they are calling, and he doesn’t want to talk to them right now.

“Is there someone you do want to talk to Sir?” JARVIS asks.

“Natasha,” Tony answers, without even thinking about it, and after a few seconds he hears the sound of a phone ringing. “Crap JARVIS, I didn’t mean to call her now,” Tony says, realising that his ‘assistant’ who he considers a friend, is advancing.  

“What did you intend to do?” Natasha voice asks, answering the call, clearly having heard what Tony said.

“Drink a bottle of scotch,” Tony responds. “But then JARVIS asked me if I wanted to speak to anyone,” Tony admits.

“And you said me?” Natasha asks, feeling concerned about Tony, but also a little touched that he wanted to talk to her.

“I might have,” Tony admits, trying to make it seem like it is no big deal.

“Are you in New York?” Natasha asks, knowing he was going back there soon, and if she has to guess she suspects that he is drinking because Peter and Tess are back with Ben and Mary.

“Yeah,” Tony admits, as he takes another drink.

“I’ll be there in an hour,” Natasha says, before hanging up, not giving a chance to object, or tell her that she doesn’t have to come.

“See you in an hour,” Tony mutters, before taking a drink and going back to what he was trying to figure out.

After hanging up with Tony Natasha drives, make a stop to get some food, and then heads straight to Tony’s New York apartment. As she gets to the apartment Natasha heads straight to the workshop, assuming that is where she will find Tony, and just like she suspects she finds Tony sitting on the floor, surrounded by papers, and holding a bottle of scotch.

“So, this is what a genius looks like when trying to work out a problem,” Natasha comments, wondering what Tony is trying to work out, as she knows him well enough to recognize that he is trying to work out something.

“It is when I want to keep what I’m doing secret, otherwise I use the computer,” Tony responds, looking up at Natasha, feeling glad to see her even though he didn’t want to talk about anyone else.

“A secret? that mean you don’t want to talk about it?” Natasha asks, as she walks over to Tony, and moves some of the papers out of the way so she can sit down next to him, without sitting on them.

“I’m trying to think of a legitimate excuse to explain while I’m gonna spend a lot more time in New York,” Tony explains, as Natasha opens the bag of food she brought.

“Do you want Peter and Tess to live with you full time?” Natasha asks, assuming that, as she hands Tony one of the cartons of Chinese food she brought, along with chopsticks.

“More than anything,” Tony admits, taking the food and chopsticks from Natasha, even though he doesn’t usually like being handed things. “But I know that would be complicated, likely even dangerous, so for right now I’m just working out a way to spend more time in New York that won’t lead to questions being asked, maybe even do some good,” Tony admits, as he actually starts to eat the food.

“And you need scotch to do that?” Natasha asks, as Tony hands her the bottle and she actually takes a drink.

“I need the scotch to deal with how much I hate leaving my kids,” Tony admits, as Natasha hands him the bottle back.

“Fair enough,” Natasha admits, as she starts to eat as well.  

“I want to keep being Iron Man, I need to, I want to keep doing what I do, but I also want them safe, I don’t want to spend most of the week without them anymore,” Tony admits, taking another large drink. “Not that I ever did,” Tony mutters. “I need to figure this out,” Tony says, as it was already hard enough to leave his kids, but ever since Afghanistan, even since he realised, he’s not going to die within a few days, it’s got so much harder.

“If anyone can it’s you,” Natasha says, knowing that. “So why don’t you explain what you’re thinking so far… I really don’t want to try to make out your scribbles,” Natasha says, picking up one of the pieces of papers that have been discarded, and is pretty sure that she would only be able to make out about sixty percent of it on her own.

“It’s perfectly clear,” Tony says, snatching the piece of paper off Natasha, and feeling that it makes perfect sense to him.

“Then why don’t you explain it to me,” Natasha requests, and Tony does just that. It being clear to Natasha that the scotch is starting to affect him as he is making less sense the more, he speaks, though she does her best to follow along.

A couple of hours after Natasha got to the New York apartment she and Tony have eaten the food she brought, and Tony, who has explained some of what he is thinking, has finished drinking the bottle of scotch he started when he got home.

As Tony has gotten to the point where he is making basically no sense, even to her, Natasha is helping him towards his room as while he may be a genius Natasha is pretty sure he won’t get any further with what he is planning due to the state he is in.

“Where are we going?” Tony asks, as Natasha basically drags him down the corridor.

“You’re going to bed,” Natasha tells Tony.

“Are you going to bed with me?” Tony asks, attempting to smirk at her, but not really succeeding.

“Not tonight,” Natasha responds.

“Does that mean you will in the future?” Tony asks, noticing her specific words despite his inebriated state.

“JARVIS what room is his?” Natasha asks, as while she knows which rooms are Peter and Tess’s she doesn’t know which room is Tony and which are spare rooms, purposely ignoring Tony’s question.  

“End of the hall, on the left,” JARVIS answers.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha responds. “You still with me, Tony?” Natasha asks him.

“Yeah,” Tony responds. “What was I saying?” Tony asks confused.

“Nothing you’d say when sober,” Natasha responds.

“That’s not true… I always tell the truth…. At least to you,” Tony says, as they get to his bedroom.

“For the record, not counting when I was undercover, I’ve always told you the truth too,” Natasha tells him, being pretty sure he won’t remember this conversation, as they enter the room.

“That’s good to know,” Tony says. “I’m glad we’re friends,” Tony admits.

“I’m glad we’re friends too,” Natasha admits. “Lay down,” Natasha tells Tony who pretty much collapses on the bed. “That works,” Natasha admits, looking a little amused, as she moves Tony’s head so that it’s to the side so he can breathe and to do her best to assure that if he is sick then it will come out and he won’t’ choke.  “JARVIS, let me know if he wakes up or seems distressed,” Natasha requests.

“Of course, Agent Romanoff, are you staying the night?” JARVIS asks.

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha admits, as she does not feel comfortable leaving Tony alone, and she is pretty sure he doesn’t want his family to worry so she has no intention of calling anyone.

“There is a spare bedroom directly across from Sirs room,” Jarvis tells Natasha.

“Thanks JARVIS, but I’ve got something to do before I go to bed,” Natasha admits, before watching Tony for a few moments to make sure he is okay, and once she is satisfied, he is she heads out of the room.

After leaving Tony’s bedroom Natasha heads straight back to the workshop where she starts to pick up all the papers that are all now surrounding the floor of the workshop. While she doesn’t throw anything, not even the crumbled pieces, out, she does try to organize them a little; but even having listened to Tony’s drunken rambles a lot of what is written on the various papers don’t make a whole lot of sense to her.  

After finishing tidying up Nataha goes back to check on Tone one more time, and after making sure he is okay she heads to the spare room so that she can get some sleep, at least she does for a little while until she gets a call from Clint telling her they have a mission.

Hours after he basically collapsed on his bed Tony wakes up and as he does, he is incredible confused as while he knows where he is he has no idea how he got there.

“JARIVS? How did I get to my room?” Tony asks, as he sits up, something which he regrets when he feels the incredible pain in his head, as last thing he remembers he was in the workshop.

“Agent Romanoff helped you,” JARVIS answers.

“Nat? is she still here?” Tony asks curious.

“No, but I believe she left something on the bed next to you,” JARVIS responds.

Feeling curious Tony looks around and on the pillow next to him he sees a sketch he did earlier, one of a tower in the New York skyline, with the name Stark on the side, and as he looks at the design, feeling his concern grow he sees that Natasha has left her own note on the top a note which says, ‘I had to go, but I wanted you to know, I think it’s a good idea,’.

“Thanks Nat,” Tony mutters, looking at her writing and not being able to help but wonder if he has anything to apologise for because he knows he has grown to truly value Natasha’s friendship, and he wouldn’t have wanted to have done anything that jeopardises that.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think of this chapter.

September 17^th 2010

Three weeks have passed since Tony started working out a legitimate way to explain why he is going to be in New York more and, to his relief, he has been able to start his plan to make that possible. 

It’s late afternoon on a Friday and as SHIELD once again had paperwork they wanted to get to Tony Natasha, knowing he is in New York with the kids, volunteered to take it to him, and because of that she is in the elevator on her way up to his secret apartment.  

When the elevator opens Natasha walks out and she finds Tony, Peter and Tess all sitting at the table, Tess and Peter clearly doing their homework while Tony is working on both a tablet and old fashion paper, all clearly very focused on what they are doing.

“Hi,” Natasha greats, as she walks over to them, causing all three of them to look up.

“Nat!” Peter says excitedly.

“Hi Nat,” Tess responds, sounding a lot more confident than she has sounded in the past.

“Malyshka, Solnishko, how’s school been?” Natasha asks curious, as she looks between the siblings.

“Good,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Daddy, I’ve finished my homework, can I go practice Dance?” Tess asks curious.

“Yeah,” Tony tells her. “But we’ll go through it tomorrow to make sure you understand it and address any questions,” Tony tells his daughter, as while she and Peter are both genius’s he likes to make sure they both understand everything they are doing at school and aren’t afraid to admit it when they don’t understand something, or when they have questions.

“Okay Daddy,” Tess says, closing her homework and leaving it on the table before walking across to the other side of the living room where she starts music and starts to practice ballet.

“You know you’re actually my assistant anymore, right? You don’t have to keep bringing me paperwork,” Tony tells Natasha, noticing the strange look she has gotten on her face as Tess starts to practice ballet.

“I know, but If I didn’t someone else would, this is better,” Natasha comments, glancing between Tess and Tony.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony confirms, wondering what is going on with her.

“Damn it,” Tess says annoyed, Tony and Peter turn to look at her, Natasha already looking at her as she was already watching what Tess was doing.  

“Tess, you, okay?” Tony asks concerned.

“Yeah, I just can’t get this pirouette right,” Tess says annoyed, honestly, she is starting to get frustrated as she just can’t seem to get it despite how hard she has been trying, as she gets back on her feet.

“Keep trying, I’m sure you’ll get it,” Tony says, as his daughter, trying to be encouraging, though he can tell that she is becoming frustrated, and he is starting to be concerned about that.  

“Yeah,” Tess says, sounding disappointed that she hasn’t already gotten it.

Hearing Tess’s tone of voice Natasha hesitates for a moment, as this is something she doesn’t like to think back on, and she puts the paperwork down on the table and walks over to Tess, being well aware that Tony is watching her.

“Tess, I can help you if you’d like,” Natasha tells her, and across the room Tony realises there is something off in her voice, but he is sure it is something she won’t want to talk to him about in front of the kids.

“Really?” Tess asks excited.

“Really, from what I saw there are a couple of things you have to work on,” Natasha tells her. “You have to keep your back straight and on your last attempt your ankle slouched, which caused you to lose your balance,” Natasha says, clearly knowing exactly what she is talking about. “So, try like this,” Natasha says, and after pausing for a split second, clearly hesitating, something which Tony notices, Natasha demonstrates a perfect pirouette, something which is impressive considering the shoes she is wearing. “Now you try,” Natasha says, giving Tess an encouraging look.

“Okay,” Tess says, and remembering the advice Natasha told her Tess tries again and she manages to do pretty good pirouette. “I DID IT!” Tess says excitedly, feeling proud of herself.  

“Yeah, you did,” Natasha assures her, managing a slight smile, despite everything she is feeling.

“Thank you, Nat! thank you!” Tess says, as she basically throws herself at Natasha and hugs her for the first time.

“Oh, you’re welcome Malyshka,” Natatha tells her, as she returns the hug, feeling conflicted as she is really glad, she was able to help Tess she isn’t sure how to feel about the fact that ballet is how she helped.

“Can you help me with other ballet steps?” Tess asks curious and Natasha can’t help but tense at that.

“Um,” Natasha says, not sure how to respond. “What other steps are you learning?” Natasha asks, giving herself more time to actually answer Tess’s question.

“Nat, are you staying for dinner?” Tony asks, having noticed Natasha tense and realising that ballet is, for some reason he doesn’t understand, painful for her, so he feels the need to interrupt.

“Was planning on it if that’s okay,” Natasha responds.

“Of course it is,” Tony responds. “But I could use some help figuring out what we’re going to have,” Tony says as he locks his tablet, wanting to give her an excuse not to talk to Tess about ballet even though it is something she is clearly wiling to do, despite the fact that it is clear, at least to him, that it is painful for her.  

“Sure,” Natasha answers, feeling grateful for the excuse not to talk ballet. “We can talk about your ballet steps later if you’d like,” Natasha tells Tess, knowing that will give her more time to prepare herself for that conversation.

“I’d like that,” Tess assures Natasha, who knows she isn’t going to like it, but that it is something she will willingly do to make sure doesn’t disappoint Tess. Hearing Tess’s words Natasha smiles at her before walking towards the kitchen where Tony is waiting for her at the door.

“Thanks,” Natasha mutters, being sure that Tony realised at least a little about what is going on, as despite popular opinion, he can be perceptive. 

“You’re welcome,” Tony says, and from the look on his face Natasha is sure they are going to talk about her reaction to ballet at some point. “So, I was considering take out, but I don’t want to go get it,” Tony admits, as he cannot have food delivered to this apartment, it’s too much of a risk.

“I can go get it if you want,” Natasha offers, being pretty sure that a walk will help her clear her head.

“Maybe, let’s see what our options are first,” Tony says, as he isn’t overly sure that Natasha will come back if she leaves, as the two of them walk into the kitchen.

About an hour after Natasha got to the apartment, she, and Tony have made dinner and the two of them, along with the kids, are sitting at the table eating the food that was made.

“You’re wrong, functional programming makes more sense, everything has a function and it is less vulnerable to changing state or data,” Tess tells her brother, the two of them having been having this debate for a while now, to the amusement of Tony, who is trying really hard not to weigh in as he doesn’t want to make it seem like he is picking a side, and Natasha who is amused that two kids who are so young are having such an advance debate.

“What else is the world made up of, Tess? Objects, everything is connected, everything interacts with everything else, and if you’re going to code something you’ve got to appreciate that, you’ve got to take that into consideration when coding,” Peter tells his sister.

“Yes, take it into consideration, but not be the cornerstone,” Tess tells her brother.

“What if you’re making something large? Something complex? The focus has to be how different objects interreact in the wider system,” Peter tells his sister, who looks loss for words. “See, I’m right,” Peter says with a grin.

“I’m not going to say that,” Tess tells her brother.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Tony says, as Peter goes to say anything, being pretty sure that they are getting very close to the debate of the siblings going from friendly to mean. “Both ways are effected programming techniques,” Tony tells the kids.

“Which do you prefer?” Peter asks his father.

“I don’t prefer either one, I think they both have their advantages and disadvantages,” Tony says, choosing a very diplomatic answer, which Natasha realises.

“So, I get the feeling that these kind of debates are quiet common,” Natasha comments, looking around, being pretty sure that she may have not witnessed them before because Tess was still feeling shy around her.

“Oh, they are,” Tony confirms. “It’s fun for us,” Tony tells Natasha, who isn’t overly surprised by that.

“Of course it is,” Natasha responds, sounding amused, and the group continue to eat dinner together, neither Peter nor Tess noticing that Tony keeps shooting Natasha worried looks, though Natasha does.

A few hours after they had dinner Peter and Tess have headed to bed and Natasha is sitting in the lounge room when Tony, who went to check on the kids, is walking back into the living room.

“Vodka or whiskey?” Tony asks curious.

“Vodka,” Natasha answers, without even thinking about it, as Tony walks over to the bar. “So, I saw Pepper’s announcement, Stark Tower is going to be a thing,” Natasha comments, as Tony starts to pour the drinks.

“Yep, we’ll start construction before the end of the year, and will take a year, give or take, to build and then get completely off the grid once it’s built,” Tony admits. “Most of the floors, I haven’t worked out the specifics of how many yet, will be R&D, but the upper floors will be private,” Tony explains, knowing he plans to do get Natasha’s imput to make sure those floors are truly private, as he finishes pouring the drinks.

“And it will give you an excuse to spend more time in New York,” Natasha realises.

“Yep,” Tony says, walking over to Natasha. “I’m still working on the details, as I want to make sure whatever I decide makes sure Tess and Pete are as safe and protected as possible, but I’ll definitely be able to spend more time in New York, more time with them,” Tony explains, getting to Natasha’s side, and offering her the glass of vodka he poured for her.

“Good,” Natasha says, knowing what that will mean to him, sounding relieved, as Tony sits down right next to her.  

For couple of moments Natasha and Tony sit together, both drinking their drinks, until Tony can’t hold in his curiosity any longer.

“So, you know how to do ballet,” Tony comments, and he notices Natasha tense, being pretty sure he only realised that because he is watching her so closely.

“I do,” Natasha says, taking another drink.

“Is that something SHIELD teaches?” Tony asks, as he doesn’t think so, but he can’t be sure, so he figures it’s the best option to rule out first.

“No,” Natasha answers, taking another drink, trying to avoid talking about this.

“Nat? I thought we were being honest with each other,” Tony comments, being pretty sure that he has opened up to Natasha in a way he never does. “Talk to me,” Tony says encouraging. “Or keep drinking then talk to me, that works too,” Tony admits.  

“You really don’t know what you’re asking,” Natasha comments, an edge to her voice. “You heard your mom mention The Red Room?” Natasha asks.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms, with a nod.  

“That’s where I … grew up is the best way to put it,” Natasha admits. “I was taught to be one thing, and I excelled at it,” Natasha admits, guilt in her voice. “As part of the training I endured we were also taught skills we could use as covers for our actions,” Natasha explains. “One of the things were taught, and had to master, was ballet, and I loved it,” Natasha admits, before pausing to take a drink. “I loved how it made me feel, I loved learning, it was my escape,” Natasha admits. “But now when I look back on it, when I think about, or talk about, ballet, I…” Natasha starts to say, but then trails off.

“Remember everything else that came along with it? Remember what it distracted you from?” Tony asks, as that’s what it seems like to him.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms, clearly pained by that, as she also remembers what happened to all the little girls who didn’t excel like she did.  

“I can talk to Tess, explain to her that ballet is something painful for you and that it would be better not to talk to you about it,” Tony tells Natasha, knowing that would be a difficult conversation to have with his daughter, but also knowing he will have it if it saves Natasha what is clearly something incredibly painful for her.  

“No, I don’t want that,” Natasha admits. “I saw her face when she failed to do the pirouette, and then again when she got it, she loves it,” Natasha says, knowing that. “I’m not going to take that away with from her, not because of my own issues, I’ll talk to her if she asks, teach if she asks,” Natasha says, as while she is sure that isn’t going to be easy for her, it is still something she is going to do.

“Okay,” Tony responds, and the two of them both take a drink as they sit together. “So, the Red Room, the way you grew up, is that why you don’t make promises?” Tony asks curious, as he bets there is a connection.

“Yep,” Natasha responds, drinking the rest of her drink, without explaining more.

“Okay,” Tony responds, taking another drink, being pretty sure that this is a topic Natasha isn’t going to talk about anymore, at least not at the moment. “You staying tonight?” Tony asks curious.

“Yeah, if that’s okay,” Natasha responds, as she doesn’t really want to leave.

“Sure, spare room is yours,” Tony tells her.

“What about one of your hoddies?” Natasha asks curious, as since being able to choose for herself what she can wear she has always found hoddies really comfortable, especially when they technically belonged to someone else first.  

“That’s yours too,” Tony says amused.

“Good,” Natasha responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, and after a while Natasha rests her head on Tony’s shoulder, the two of them feeling completely comfortable with one another.  

October 23^rd 2010

Five weeks have passed since Natasha first gave Tess Ballet tips, something which she has done several times since then, and considering what he now knows Tony is very impressed that Natasha has never once given away to Tess that it is something extremely pain for her.  

It is Saturday morning and as Tony couldn’t leave LA due to something he has to do in a few hours Tess and Peter, have come to LA for the weekend, having been flown by Sharon, and the four of them are in Tony’s workshop together.

While Tony, Peter, and Tess are working on creating a solar powered quad bike they want to try to use together Sharon is watching on, saying she has to make sure they don’t do something incredibly dangerous in the name of science; something which she knows is a possibility when it comes to the trio.  

“Do you think we’re going to get it done today, Dad?” Peter asks curious, as they have been working on this project for a little while.

“Not sure,” Tony admits, as he knows they don’t have much longer before he has to go, and he won’t want the kids to work on it without him being home.

“Hopefully we can,” Tess responds.

“Incoming call from Natasha Romanoff,” JARVIS announces, interrupting before Tony can say anything else.

“Answer it,” Tony says, as Sharon looks up from what she is reading, and looks curious. “Nat, I thought you were somewhere where you couldn’t be contacted,” Tony says, knowing that because it has been a couple of weeks since he has spoken to her because of that, while Sharon looks incredibly interested at that; surprised that Tony would even know that.

“I was, I’m back,” Natasha responds. “But my question is, where are you? I’m in New York and you’re not here,” Natasha comments, and while she can’t be sure because Natasha is such an incredible spy, Sharon suspects that she can hear concern in Natasha’s voice.

“I’m in, LA, I couldn’t leave this weekend,” Tony explains.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Natasha says, knowing that Tony would hate the fact that he didn’t get to go see his kids.

“It’s okay, Sharon was able to fly Tess and Pete down,” Tony explains, as he nods at his kids, telling them to say Hello.

“Hi Nat,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Hey Pete, Tess,” Natasha says, sounding glad. “Are you enjoying being back in LA?” Natasha asks curious.

“Yep, we’re working on our quad bike project,” Peter says, which tells Sharon that Natasha knows about the project, which means she must be around a lot.

“Oh, that’s good, are you close to finishing it?” Natasha asks curious.

“We think so,” Tess says.

“Well, I can’t wait to see it,” Natasha responds.

“We’ll show you as soon as we’re done,” Tony responds. “Are you going to be in New York next weekend?” Tony asks.

“I’ll should be, I’ll try to be,” Natasha responds, and Tony knows that because she doesn’t make promises that that is the closest she comes to an assurance.

“Good,” Tony says, sounding glad. “I’m going to lose another hoddie, aren’t I?” Tony asks, as Natasha has taken more than one hoddie in recent weeks.

“Well yeah, of course,” Natasha responds, and Tony shakes his head in amusement. “I’ll let you go, I’ll see you next weekend,” Natasha says.

“See you next weekend,” Tony responds.

“Bye Nat,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Bye Peter, Bye Tess,” Natasha responds.

“Bye Nat,” Sharon says amused, as Natasha hangs up the phone and the moment Natasha hangs up Sharon looks to her cousin with a ‘you going to explain that’ look on her face, but Tony ignores his cousin and continues to work with his kids. As he does Sharon realises that he seems almost relieved now that he has talked to Natasha, something she finds truly fascinating.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

AN: I hope you like this chapter; I really enjoy it. so, because I am working a night shift tonight I will update the next chapter in a little over 12 hours. Please let me know what you think.

November 13^th 2010

Three weeks have passed since Tony was unable to make it to New York for a weekend with his kids and to his relief he has been able to spend most of the last three weeks in New York, getting everything set up for the construction of Stark Tower working as the perfect cover.  

As a conversation with his mothers’ doctor took longer than expected, and was even more painful, Tony is walking up to the Parker apartment an hour later than he would usually pick Peter and Tess up on a Friday night.

Getting to the door Tony reaches out and knocks trying to pull himself together as he doesn’t want his kids to worry. A few seconds after Tony knocked on the door it opens to reveal May.

“I’m so sorry I’m late,” Tony says as May lets him into the apartment.

“It’s okay,” May says, having known that Tony had a call with Peggy’s doctors, but Tony can tell there is something ‘off’ in her voice.

“May? What’s wrong?” Tony asks concerned.

“Something happened at school today, Tess walked out of one of her classes, and the moment she got home she shut herself in her room, she’s only let Peter in,” May explains, feeling worried about Tess, but also glad that she let Peter in.

“That’s not like Tess,” Tony admits, feeling extremely worried about his daughter.

“No, it’s not,” May confirms.

“I’ll try talking to her, thanks May,” Tony says, before walking away, going straight to Tess’s room, where he knocks on the door.

“Tess, it’s me, Dad, can I come in?” Tony asks, as he knocks, desperately hoping that his daughter lets him in.

“Come in Dad,” Peter’s voice says, his sister having told him it was okay, and Tony walks in.  

Walking into the room Tony sees Peter and Tess sitting together, Peter having a arm around his little sister who is looking upset.

“Tess? What’s wrong? What happened?” Tony asks worried, as he walks over to the bed, and as he does, he notices Peter give his sister an encouraging look, telling her it’s okay to talk.

“In social studies today, we were talking about moms,” Tess reveals, as Tony sits on the bed. “Our teacher had everyone tell stories about their mom…. I couldn’t listen, I got up and walked out,” Tess reveals, sounding devastated.

“Oh Tess, I’m so sorry,” Tony tells his daughter, his heart breaking for her, as he also feels a rush of anger towards Tess’s teacher.

“Kate followed me, we sat together, and talked, but I just couldn’t go back,” Tess admits. “I’m probably going to be in trouble next week,” Tess admits, feeling worried about that, but knowing she couldn’t handle listening anymore.

“No, you won’t be,” Tony tells his daughter, knowing he will have May or Ben to go to the school to discuss this and if the school doesn’t give a satisfactory response, then he will. “Your teacher should have never done a lesson like that,” Tony tells her, being sure that a teacher should appreciate that not all their students have mothers, and because of that done a different lesson. “I’m so sorry, Sweetheart,” Tony tells her, having no idea what else to say and in response Tess move so she is no longer in her brothers’ arm but rather so that she is hugging her father.

“I miss Mommy, Daddy, I miss her so much,” Tess admits, as her father hugs her, as while she may not remember her mother, she misses what she should have had, she misses what she is missing in her life.

“I know,” Tony says as he kisses the top of her head, and holds her close.  

“I do too,” Peter says, and once he does Tony gestures to Peter to come join them, and he does so, crawling across the bed so that Tony can hug both his children; which he does the moment Peter is close enough.

For a while Tony, Peter, and Tess just sit together, Tony holding both of his kids, hating that they are in so much pain.

“Pete, Tess, are you ready to go home?” Tony asks, after the three of them have been sitting in silence for a while.

“Yeah,” Peter confirms.

“Tess?” Tony asks, looking at his daughter, who looks like she is considering it for a moment.

“Can we have a fairy princess tea party?” Tess asks her father, showing her age, something which those who love her sometimes forget because she is so smart, because she acts so mature a lot of the time because of that.  

“You know what, I think we can,” Tony tells Tess, who smiles.

“Then we can go home,” Tess responds.

“Let’s go,” Tony tells his kids, and the three of them get up and head out of the room, and after a brief goodbye to May, out of the apartment.

Hours later Tony, wearing fairy face paint and wings, walks into his workshop, having spent the last few hours with his kids, who are now in bed, having done his best to try to cheer up Tess; something which he thinks he managed to succeed at. As he walks into his workshop Tony looks around, debating what to do, and as he does, he realises that there is only one thing he wants to do.

“J, call Nat,” Tony requests, as he takes off the wings he is wearing, and after only a couple of rings Natasha picks up the call.

“Hey,” Natasha greats.

“Hey,” Tony responds.

“Tony, are you okay?” Natasha asks concerned, and as she does Tony realises there is something off in her voice.

“No,” Tony admits. “Are you?” Tony asks concerned.

“Not really,” Natasha admits. “You at the apartment?” Natasha asks curious, as that is what she assumes, but she wants to make sure.  

“Yeah, I’m home,” Tony responds, as he considers his New York apartment to be more of a home than LA.

“I’ll be there in twenty,” Natasha responds, and Tony is incredibly relieved to hear that.

Twenty minutes later Tony, who hasn’t bothered to take of the fairy makeup he has on his face, is sitting on the couch when the elevator opens and Natasha walks in, looking exhausted.

“What’s with the fairy makeup?” Natasha asks, as she takes off her shoes, and jacket, feeling completely comfortable in the apartment, before walking over to Tony.

“Tess needed cheering up, she wanted a fairy tea party,” Tony explains, like that makes perfect sense, as Natasha sits down next to him.

“What happened? Is she okay?” Natasha asks worried.

“Not really. Her teacher decided to have all the students in her class tell stories about their mothers,” Tony explains, and Natasha closes her eyes, realising the effect that would have had on Tess.

“Damn it,” Natasha says worried. “Is there anything I can do?” Natasha asks, wanting to do something to help, especially after what just happened.

“Not right now, she’s finally asleep, but I’ll let you know,” Tony tells Natasha, who nods. “It’s been such a bad day,” Tony admits, pain in his voice, as he leans back against the couch.

“Did something else happen?” Natasha asks, as that’s what it seems like to her as while she knows Tony absolutely hates it when one of his kids are hurt this seems like something more is going on.

“I had a call with mums’ doctors earlier…. It’s not good,” Tony admits, sounding exhausted.

“How not good?” Natasha asks, feeling concerned.

“They were trying a new medication protocol, they though it would help… it hasn’t,” Tony explains, as from what the doctor said not only didn’t it help, but the side effects have seemed to make things worse, and there is no word yet as to whether the side effects will be permanent.  

“I’m sorry Tony,” Natasha tells him, being sure that as Peggy continues to get worse, and when she eventually dies, it is going to completely devastate Tony.

“Yeah,” Tony says, and he takes a deep breath. “What’s going on with you?” Tony asks, clearly not wanting to talk about himself anymore, something which doesn’t happen often.

“Tough mission,” Natasha admits.

“I thought you were pretty good at handling the tough missions,” Tony comments, as that’s what it seemed like to him, in fact, he was pretty sure that handling tough missions were her speciality.

“I am,” Natasha admits. “But… I lost people I was meant to protect… I didn’t save them, that’s on me,” Natasha admits, as she tried to protect some kids from members of a group who had gotten their hands on some advance tech, and she didn’t, she lost them.

“I’m sorry,” Tony tells Natasha, knowing that there is no point trying to convince her that it’s not her fault as he knows her well enough to know that she will blame herself no matter what he says, something which they have in common, but what he does do is reach out and take her hand, offering her comfort.

“Me too,” Natasha responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, holding hands, neither needing to say anything as they sit in their pain, taking comfort from one another without saying anything.

November 23^rd 2010

Ten days have passed since Tony and Natasha both had bad days and after a conversation with the school Tess did not get in trouble for walking out of class, and May, who went to talk to the school, received an apology about what occurred.

It’s after dinner on a Tuesday night and as they have both finished their homework Peter and Tess are sitting on the floor in Peter’s room at the Parker apartment, playing chess together.

“You know I keep winning, we don’t have to keep playing,” Peter says to his sister, very much enjoying playing chess with his sister, but feeling worried that she will become disappointed if she keeps losing.

“No, we do, because I will beat you sooner or later,” Tess tells her brother, sounding determined.   

“Of course you will,” Peter says, in an amused tone of voice, and as he says that Tess notices something on the TV that is playing, though muted.

“Peter, it’s Dad,” Tess says, pointing to the TV and Peter quickly turns around, and picks up the remote, unmuting the TV, so that the two siblings can listen to what is being said about their father.

“Earlier today Iron Man brought peace to the area by destroying the stockpile of weapons the rouge militia had accrued allowing the government to take back control, but more than just destroying the weapons Tony Stark brought in the Stark Relief foundation to work on rebuilding, starting with new hospitals, new schools, and a plan on how the foundation would work with the government, and other governments, to assure the rebuild has the best chance at succeeding,” The news reporter explains, causing Peter and Tess to exchange amazed looks. “It was an intense fight, there is no word yet as to whether Tony Stark has received any injuries,” The news reporter says, and hearing that Peter turns off the TV, feeling that he and his sister shouldn’t listen to anymore.

“Pete, do you think Daddy’s okay?” Tess asks worried.

“I hope so,” Peter admits. “I think we would have known by now if he wasn’t, Sharon, or Uncle Rhodey, or Nat would have come told us,” Peter says, believing that.  

“Yeah, probably,” Tess says, realising that her brother has a point, though she can’t help but feel worried. “Pete, what are we going to do if one day Daddy doesn’t come back to us?” Tess asks, as that is her biggest fear.

“I don’t know,” Peter admits, as like his sister he terrified of that possibility. “But I do know that Dad loves us, that he will do everything he can to be with us, it’s why he’s trying to be in New York more,” Peter says, feeling that while he loves his aunt and uncle, he really wants to be with his dad more.

“I’m really glad about that,” Tess admits.

“Me too,” Peter confirms. “And Tess I also know that no matter what you and I will stick together, we’ll always look out for each other,” Peter promises his sister.

“Yeah, we will,” Tess promises her brother and as she does, she realises something. “Oh, check mate,” Tess says, playing the move that wins her the game.

“Seriously? We’ve having this nice moment, and you just have to ruin it,” Peter says, frowning at his sister.

“I didn’t ruin it, I made it better,” Tess responds, smirking at her brother.

“Okay, we’re so playing again,” Peter says, and the siblings continue to play chess again, both still thinking about the news report they saw, as they worry about their father, and what will happen if he faces something he can’t beat.

December 16^th 2010

Three weeks have passed since Peter and Tess watched the news report on their father and ever since the two of them have just been enjoying spending time with their father, who can be in New York more now that construction on Stark Tower has begun without raising questions, rather than focusing on how worried they are about the possibility of loosing him.  

It’s Thursday evening and Natasha is in the gym of the New York field officer she is working out of hitting the heavy bag. Having spent the last hour working out Natasha finishes her workout and walks out of the gym, into the locker room to her surprise she finds Sharon, clearly waiting for her.

“Hey, I didn’t realise you were here,” Natasha says, seeing her, as it isn’t often that Sharon is at the New York office as she is based at the Triskelion.

“Just a short visit,” Sharon admits. “Can we talk?” Sharon asks, making it clear that she wants to talk about something personal, something which she doesn’t want overheard.

“Sure,” Natasha responds, feeling curious, and a little concerned, and the two of them head into the shower area, where there are no cameras, and no sound recording. “Sharon, what’s wrong?” Natasha asks, once they are where they can’t be overheard.

“Do you know what today is?” Sharon asks, suspecting she may not, or at least that she hasn’t realised.

“No,” Natasha answers, searching her mind for what Sharon could be talking about.

“It’s the anniversary of Uncle Howard’s death,” Sharon explains, and as soon as she says that Natasha tenses. “I’ve talked to Tony, Nat he’s not doing too well,” Sharon admits. “On top of everything else, apparently Aunt Peggy was having a bad day, thought he was Uncle Howard,” Sharon explains.

“Damn it,” Natasha says, being pretty sure that would be hard enough on Tony on a regular day, but being the anniversary of Howard’s death would make it so much worse.

“Look I don’t know exactly what is going on with you two, but I know you’re important to him, that you care, that you’re being honest with each other, and right now that’s what he needs,” Sharon admits, as that is what she has been able to put together, and with how concerned she feels about her cousin she is sure that Natasha is the best hope to help him. “I can cover for you,” Sharon offers.

“Thanks Sharon,” Natasha tells her, before walking away, feeling thankful for Sharon, and only having one thing on her mind.

An hour after she talked to Sharon Natasha gets off the elevator and walks into Tony’s secret New York apartment, considering everything Natasha isn’t surprised to find all the lights off.

“JARVIS, is Tony here?” Natasha asks, assuming he is, but having no way to be sure.  

“Yes, Agent Romanoff,” JARVIS answers.

“Where is he?” Natasha asks.

“In the workshop,” Jarvis answers.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha responds, and she heads straight there.

After about a minute Natasha walks into the workshop and for a moment she thinks the lab is empty, but then she sees Tony sitting on the ground, against one of the benches, a bottle of scotch in one hand, and what appears to be photos in the other.

“Tony?” Natasha asks, from where she is near the door, as she doesn’t want to surprise him.

“Nat,” Tony says, looking up at her, and how bloodshot his eyes are tell Natasha that he has been crying. “You’re here,” Tony says, sounding glad.

“You can thank your cousin, she told me you might need me,” Natasha says, as she walks over, feeing that it is safe to do so now.

“I think I do,” Tony says, as Natasha sits down next to him. “I miss him,” Tony admits, looking down at the photo which Natasha realises is one from when he was a child, and shows him and his father sitting on the ground together, while Peggy watches them with a smile on her face.

“That’s understandable,” Natasha admits.

“They were married thirty-three years, but they knew each other fifty-one,” Tony explains, clearly talking about his parents.

“That’s a long time,” Natasha says, getting the impression that Tony just needs to say this to her rather than needing her to actually say something meaningful in response.  

“They were real partners,” Tony admits. “Mum once told me that Dad was the only person who ever just believed in her, who didn’t question what she did, or why, that just accepted it who she was, didn’t try to change her; and that he did so from the moment they met rather than needing time to see it,” Tony explains, knowing that includes Steve Rogers, who questioned why she would choose to be an agent.

“That sounds pretty incredible,” Natasha comments, having enough experience to know that something like that doesn’t happen often so she can’t imagine what it was like for Peggy over sixty years ago.

“It was,” Tony admits. “She thought I was him today,” Tony admits.

“I know,” Natasha says, and Tony looks at her surprised as while he thinks Natasha is pretty incredible, he isn’t sure how she could know that. “Sharon told me,” Natasha explains.

“Oh right,” Tony says, with a nod, looking down at the picture, realising he should have realised that.

“That must have been hard,” Natasha says, trying to get Tony to open up as she is pretty sure that he needs to.

“That’s an understatement,” Tony admits, with a humourless laugh. “I hate this! She is so incredible, done so many incredible things she doesn’t deserve to forget that! She always knew exactly who she was, made others see it, it’s cruel that she’s forgetting herself!” Tony admits, becoming upset again. “She doesn’t deserve this! Didn’t deserve to lose him! Dad deserved better than dying in a car accident because he lost control because he was too stubborn to let Maria drive,” Tony says, sounding angry at his father, as he knows that because Edwin Jarvis and Peggy were both in DC Howard would have refused to let Maria drive, saying what he thinks killed his father, having no idea that it isn’t the truth. “It’s not far,” Tony says, throwing the photos he is holding.

“No, it’s not,” Natasha confirms. “But Tony your mom might be forgetting who she is but there are multiple generations of female agents who remember, who were inspired by her. She built something incredible, something that still protects people, who she is will continue through that, and your dad changed the world with his mind, though things he built and created, more than once,” Natasha tells him. “And you’re their legacy too, Tony,” Natasha reminds him.

“I don’t want to be, I’d rather they both be okay,” Tony admits, saying something he would admit to no one else.

“I know,” Natasha says, moving a little so that she can put her arm around him, and once she does so Tony lays his head on her shoulder and the two of them drift into silence.

“Pete and Tess want you to come over Christmas day, we’ll be here,” Tony reveals, breaking the silence after a few moments as he has been meaning to call her, but with construction of Stark Tower starting he has been busy.

“I wouldn’t want to intrude,” Natasha admits, though she knows it is a big deal, so she feels touched by the invitation. “Do you want me there?” Natasha asks curious, as while the kids may want her, she wants to make sure Tony wants her there as well.

“Yeah, I do,” Tony confirms. “And you wouldn’t be intruding,” Tony assures her.

“Okay, I’ll do my best to make it,” Natasha responds, and considering she doesn’t make promises Tony knows that is the best she can do, while Natasha knows that there is a good chance she will get sent on a mission around then.

“Good,” Tony responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Natasha having her arm around Tony as he has silent tears running down his face.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

AN: Thank you for the support. Please, please, please, leaved a comment, you have no idea what it means to me.

December 25^th 2010

Nine days have passed since the anniversary of Howard’s death and Tony has spent the entire time since then in New York doing what he has to do to set up everything for Stark Tower, while getting to spend as much time with his kids as possible.

It’s about six am on Christmas morning and Natasha is in the elevator on her way up to Tony’s apartment while she is a little worried she is too early she knows that it’s when Tony, who she saw a few days ago to give him the presents she got for him, and the kids just in case she couldn’t make it, told her to come.

When the doors open Natasha steps out of the elevator, and looks around, as she does, she sees Tony, Peter, and Tess sitting on the ground in front of the Christmas Tree which has a lot of presents surrounding it.

“Mery Christmas,” Natasha says, causing Tony, Peter, and Tess to all look over at her.

“NAT!” Peter and Tess both yell, sounding excited, and the two siblings get up and run towards her.

“Hey Pete, Tess,” Natasha says as she hugs them.

“It’s Christmas!” Peter says excitedly.

“Yeah, it is,” Natasha confirms, and the three of them break apart.

“You’ve got presents too,” Tess says, as she and Peter both take one of her hands.

“I do?” Natasha says, glancing over at Tony who is smirking, as the kids drag her over to the tree, as she wasn’t expecting to actually get presents, she was more than happy to just give them to Tony and the kids.

“Of course you do,” Tony says, as Natasha, Peter, and Tess sit down on the ground. “That’s kind of what happens on Christmas Nat, people get presents,” Tony tells her, there being a teasing nature to his voice, but he also can’t help but wonder if receiving Christmas presents is something she has ever experienced before.

“I’ve heard about that,” Natasha responds, also in a joking voice, but there is something in the way she says it that makes Tony wonder if he is right.

“This is from me and Tess,” Peter says, handing her a pretty heavy present.

“And this is from Daddy,” Tess says, handing Natasha a different present.

“Thank you,” Natasha says, looking between Tony and the kids.

“Now that Nat is here can we open the presents she got us?” Peter asks curious, as his father wouldn’t let them open the presents from Natasha until she arrived, as Natasha starts to open the presents, starting with the one from the kids.

“Yep,” Tony tells his kids, and each of the kids pick up some of the presents that are from Natasha, giving him the one that is his.  

“Wow, thank you, Pete, Tess,” Natasha says as she opens the present from the kids and finding what she recognizes as the vest and gun that Tony and the kids created to play Lazer Tag together, hers being Red and Black which perfectly matches Tony’s red and gold set, Tess’s purple and red set, and Peter’s red and blue set.

“We wanted you to be able to play with us, so we made them for you,” Tess explains, as she and her brother insisted, they make it without any help from their dad, though he did check to make sure it was correct once they were done.  

“Dad says you’re going to be really good,” Peter admits, being pretty sure his father told them that because he is going to try really hard to beat Natasha, but he isn’t sure.

“I might be,” Natasha admits. “Thank you,” Natasha says, looking between the kids, realising the significance of the kids creating her something that will allow her to take part in something, which she knows, they do with their father and no one else.

“You’re welcome,” Peter tells her. “Dad, open your present,” Peter tells his father.

“Okay Buddy,” Tony says, and feeling curious Tony opens the present and inside he finds a book, one that is leather bound but clearly not a commercial version. “A book?” Tony asks confused, glancing at Natasha.

“Look at the author,” Natasha advises, and Tony does so, and as he does, he is amazed by what he reads.

“Director Peggy Carter,” Tony reads, tears coming to his eyes.

“Nanna,” Peter and Tess say together, both sounding surprised.

“Yeah, in the late seventies she wrote a book on the history of SHIELD, on missions she went on, things she learnt, mistakes she made, and things she wanted to assure continued,” Natasha explains, being pretty sure she wrote it to help those who came after her within SHIELD, but she can’t be sure. “It never made it to distribution, for some reason, but I was able to find it,” Natasha explains having no idea that Hydra member within SHIELD are who made sure of that, wanting to make sure no one else could learn from Peggy. “I though you would appreciate it,” Natasha admits, being pretty sure that Tony would appreciate it more than anyone else.

“I do,” Tony admits, running his hand over the leather, over his mum’s name. “Thank you,” Tony says, looking up at Natasha, the gesture of Natasha giving him a book like this, especially considering what they talked about nine days ago, meaning everything to him.  

“You’re welcome,” Natasha responds.

“Okay, I think we’ve got a lot more presents to open,” Tony says encouraging and they all start to open presents, as they do Tony wipes his eyes when he is sure the kids aren’t looking and when Natasha opens the new widow bites, he made her Tony knows, considering the sentimental gift she got him, that the next time he gives her a gift it is going to be a lot more sentimental.

About ninety minutes after Natasha arrived at the apartment, she, Tony, Peter, and Tess have all opened a lot of the presents, leaving the ones that are for people who haven’t arrived yet, and are in the kitchen together.

“Daddy when will Aunt Hope, Aunt May, Uncle Ben, Uncle Rhodey and Sharon be here?” Tess asks her father curious, as they start to get everything ready to get started on cooking, knowing that neither Pepper nor Happy are joining them as they have other plans, and it was decided that sadly, considering everything, Peggy wasn’t able to join them; something which Tony has done his best to hide his devastation about.  

“Soon,” Tony answers, being pretty sure that they should arrive any minute.

“Are we just making breakfast, or breakfast and dinner?” Peter asks curious, as he knows that on Christmas Day, they have a big breakfast and then a large meal between what is usually lunch and dinner.

“We’re going to make breakfast, but also get started on a few things for dinner,” Tony explains. “Nat have you ever cooked smoked salmon?” Tony asks curious, as on Christmas day he likes to include the traditional British food his mother, and Jarvis, would always make sure they had growing up.

“God no,” Natasha says, with a laugh.

“Do you want to try?” Tony asks curious.

“Not on Christmas day,” Natasha responds, as she will not risk running something on Christmas, she won’t do that to Peter and Tess as they deserve to have the most amazing Christmas possible.

“Okay, then you and Pete can cook the scrambled eggs, Tess, you can help me,” Tony tells his kids.

“Yes Dad,”

“Yes Daddy,” the kids respond and the four of them get started on cooking breakfast.

Over the next few minutes, the foursome happily make breakfast together, until they hear footsteps and Sharon, Hope, Rhodey, Ben and May walk into the room.

“Told you we wouldn’t be the first here,” Sharon says to Hope, with a teasing tone of voice as she was reasonably sure that Natasha would arrive before the rest of them, something which she made perfectly clear.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Hope says, rolling her eyes, though she is incredibly curious as to whether Natasha spent the night, an answer she is pretty sure she will not get from her brother.

“Have you been working on breakfast long?” Rhodey asks, like Hope he is incredibly curious as to whether Natasha spent the night, as he still isn’t sure what to think about that, but he isn’t going to ask that question in front of the kids.

“Not really,” Tony answers. “Nat, I don’t believe you have met Ben or May, they’re Peter and Tess’s aunt and Uncle,” Tony introduces, being pretty sure that Natasha would know exactly who they are.

“I haven’t, it’s nice to meet you,” Natasha says, looking between the pair.

“It’s nice to meet you, too,” Ben says, having heard a lot about her from Peter and Tess as they both really like her.

“Really is,” May confirms, like Ben she knows that Natasha has grown to meet a lot to her niece and nephew so she is glad to finally meet her.

“Okay, now you’re all here you know the drill, breakfast, presents and fun, then more cooking,” Tony tells everyone.

“And calling Aunt Peggy,” Sharon reminds her cousin, though she is pretty sure that Tony doesn’t need that particular reminder.

“Yep, we’ll do that during dinner,” Tony says, very much hating that his mother isn’t with them, and the group proceed to make breakfast together, it being perfectly clear that they are all very much enjoying themselves.

A little while after Ben, May, Sharon, Hope, and Rhodey arrived at the apartment the five of them, along with Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess have all finished cooking breakfast and are sitting around the dining table as they eat it. As she looks around, sees everyone so happy, hears them joking with each other, Natasha can’t help but smile as more than anything she has ever experienced as an adult, even her time spent with Clint and his family, this makes her feel like she is truly apart of a family.

A while after breakfast Tess and Peter have each opened quiet a few more presents, and the adults have each opened one or too, and the two kids are chasing each other around the living room, both of them trying to hit the other with the new nerf guns they got. As she is sitting alone, watching the two kids laugh as they chase each other, Natasha can’t help but think back on something she often refuses to let herself think about.

Across the room from where Natasha is sitting Tony notices that she is sitting alone, he notices the look on her face, and feeling both concerned and curious Tony walks over to her.

“You okay?” Tony asks, as he sits next to her, and Natasha doesn’t say anything, it’s like she didn’t hear him, which he thinks is strange as she is usually very, very well aware of her surroundings. “Nat?” Tony asks, trying again, as he feels his concern grow.

“Sorry, did you say something?” Natasha asks, and Tony frowns.

“Yeah. Are you okay?” Tony asks concerned.

“Ye…I… I have a sister,” Natasha reveals, saying the words she has only ever told Clint.

“I didn’t think you had any family,” Tony admits, feeling beyond shocked at that, as that is the impression he got form Natasha.

“I don’t... she’s not really my sister… but she is,” Natahsa admits, and Tony just feels confused.

“I’m gonna need you to explain that,” Tony requests, trying to follow what Natasha is saying, but not really succeeding.

“I was seven,” Natasha says, and Tony just gives her a curious look, encouraging her without words to keep talking. “It was a mission I was taken out of the Red Room to play the role of a daughter to two agents, Yelena was two,” Natasha says, and Tony assumes that is the name of her sister. “For three years we lived in Ohio,” Natasha reveals.

“You lived in America as a child?” Tony asks surprised, as he didn’t expect that.

“For a little while,” Natasha admits. “I knew it was fake, I remember taking all the photos to make it seem real, but Yelena…. Yelena believed it was real, that we were a real family… and there were times when I let myself believe it too,” Natasha admits, and as both she and Tony hear Peter and Tess laugh, they look over at them, wanting to make sure they are okay, which they are.

“Tess and Pete remind you of the way you were with Yelena,” Tony realises, and Natasha nods.

“We would play together, do handstands, had our own secret whistle,” Natasha reveals, talking about Yelena more than she has in a very long time.

“That sounds really nice,” Tony tells Natasha, not really sure what else to say as he is pretty sure that something truly traumatic is coming, but from the time he has spent with Natasha he is sure that this is something she just needs to tell him.  

“It was,” Natasha confirms. “The agent who was pretending to be our mom was a scientist, she taught us things, there were times where I thought the agent pretending to be our dad wasn’t actually pretending; he called us his girls,” Natasha admits, remembering what Alexei was like, and Tony, who is incredibly curious about what her ‘mother’ taught her, can hear the pain in her voice. “Yelena got to play soccer, I had blue hair… it was so normal, and so amazing,” Natasha says, as her voice becomes choaked and she fights back tears, and because of that Tony reaches out and takes her hand, as he knows that it is incredibly rare for Natasha to open up like this, and he considers it to be a privilege to be the one who she is opening up to.

“What happened?” Tony asks gently, as she squeezes her hand.

“The mission ended,” Natasha says bitterly. “In one moment, it was over, we fled Ohio…Melina was hurt, Alexei was on the side of the plane, I had to fly it,” Natasha reveals.

“How old were you?” Tony asks, feeling shocked that she had to do that at such a young age.

“Ten,” Natasha answers. “We went to Cuba, then back to Russia,” Natasha reveals. “I tried so hard to protect Yelena, I held her, and I tried so hard not to let go… but it wasn’t enough,” Natasha admits, still feeling guilty that she wasn’t able to protect her little sister.

“You were separated,” Tony realises, and Natasha nods. “Do you…” Tony starts to say, but then cuts himself off, not sure if it would be a good idea to actually ask the question he is thinking.

“I don’t know what happened to her,” Natasha admits, realising exactly what Tony was going to ask. “I considered trying to find her after the Red Room was destroyed, but I just couldn’t do it,” Natasha admits, having no idea that the Red Room is not actually destroyed.

“Why not?” Tony asks, not understanding why Natasha wouldn’t try to find her sister.  

“Because if I don’t look for her, I can still believe that she is out there somewhere, living her life, but if I look for her….” Natasha starts to say, before trailing off, not being able to actually say it.

“You’ll know for sure if she’s not,” Tony realises, as everything falls into place for him.  

“And I couldn’t bare that,” Natasha admits, feeling that still having some hope is better despite everything she was taught, sounding more devastated than Tony has ever heard her sound, and because of that he lets go of the hand he is holding and puts his arm around her, kissing the side of her head as he does, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Natasha feeling drained by the emotional reveal while also feeling glad to tell Tony, while Tony is amazed that she told him while also wishing there was a way he could help her.  

For a while Natasha and Tony sit in comfortable silence, both watching Peter and Tess, Tony still having his arm around Natasha, until Sharon, who is holding multiple nerf weapons, walk over to them.

“Okay, you’re not sitting off alone anymore,” Sharon tells the pair, though she has taken notice of how close they are, and would love to know what they were talking about.

“Why not?” Tony asks curious.

“Because we’re about to have a war, and it’s the rest of us against you two,” Sharon says, as she hands Natasha and Tony the weapons, Tony having needed to remove his arm from around Natasha to do so.

“Who decided that?” Natasha asks, feeling that that isn’t even close to evenly matched teams.

“The rest of us,” Sharon tells them. “You’ve got twenty seconds before we start to fire,” Sharon says, before walking away.

“So, we’re fighting?” Tony asks Natasha, as that’s what it seems like to him.

“We’re winning,” Natasha corrects with a smirk, as she gets to her feet, and moments after she does Tony does as well, and they join in on the nerf gun fight, the entire group having a great time while Natasha and Tony go easy on Peter and Tess, but no one else.

After playing with the Nerf Guns together for a while the group make their holiday meal together, eat it, call Peggy, and just have an incredible time together; though Tony can’t help but think about what Natasha told him and wonders if there is a way he could find out what happened to Yelena that won’t cause Natasha pain.  

January 13^th 2011

Nineteen days have passed since Christmas and while Natasha was unable to spend New Years Eve with Tony and the kids she has seen them a couple of times since then. It’s early evening on a Thursday and Natasha, who is feeling pretty exhausted after her recent mission, is in the locker room at the New York Field Office that is now under the control of Maria Hill.

As she gets dressed Natasha hears one of her phones rings and it takes her a few seconds to realise there it the one that only Tony has the number to.

“Hello,” Natasha answers.

“Nat,” Tony responds, and as soon as she hears his voice Natasha’s blood runs cold, as she knows, right away, that something is terribly wrong.

“Tony? What’s wrong?” Natasha asks, feeling dread rise up inside of her.

“It’s Tess… she’s been taken,” Tony reveals, sounding broken.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

AN: I didn’t get to write as much as usual yesterday due to being exhausted and not sleeping well so I am only updating one chapter today (But for info I just got to 2012 and am about 1-2 chapters away from writing the Avengers which will start at either chapter 27 or 28 I’m not 100% sure which yet) but I hope to update more later this week. I really love writing this story and I would love to know that others are as well. Please let me know what you think.

“What do you mean she’s been taken?” Natasha asks, as she hurriedly starts to grab things out of her locker, including multiple weapons, sounding horrified as she knows all the things that the world could do to a little girl.

“She was with Kate, they were going to a bodega before their ballet class, Tess was taken, Kate was left,” Tony explains, telling Natasha everything he knows so far, it being clear to Natasha that every word is incredibly difficult for him.

“Are you at the apartment?” Natasha asks, assuming that is the case, but wanting to check.

“Yes,” Tony answers.

“I’ll be right there,” Natasha says, before hanging up the phone and the moment she hangs up with Tony she goes running as fast as she can, only focusing on getting to Tony and because of that she doesn’t even realise when she runs past Clint who calls after her.

Having broken multiple road rules, and almost causing more than one accident, Natasha finally make it to the apartment and as soon as the elevator doors open, she runs out.

“JARVIS, where is Tony?” Natasha asks, looking around the living room.

“Sir is in the Office with Mr Peter,” JARVIS explains.

“Thanks,” Natasha responds, and she runs there, knowing exactly where the office is.

Hurrying into the office Natasha finds Peter, who has headphones on, sitting on the couch in the office, and Tony starting at the screen that is on the wall.

“Tony,” Natasha says, as she hurries in, and she hurries towards Tony and hugs him.

“We have to find her, Nat, we have to,” Tony says, as he hugs Natasha, sounding beyond devastated, Natasha realising he is barely able to stand.  

“I know,” Natasha responds, holding him a few moments, knowing she is going to do whatever she has to do to bring Tony’s daughter back to him, before they break apart.

“Nat! I want Tess,” Peter says, hurrying towards Natasha, who hugs him once he is close enough.

“I know, Solnishko, I know,” Natasha says, as she hugs the little boy, and she kisses his cheek, and after a few moments they break apart.

“Pete, put your headphones back on,” Tony tells his son as while he refuses to let Peter out of his sight right now, he does want to protect him from what he and Natasha need to talk about.

“Yes Dad,” Peter says, understanding what is going on, and feeling terrified for his sister, before walking over and sitting on the couch, where he puts his headphones back on and goes back to listening to music.

“What do you know so far?” Natasha asks Tony, once Peter has his headphones on, and can’t hear them.

“Ben and May are at the police station with Kate and her parents, they’re going to come here when they finish talking to the police,” Tony says, having requested Ben and May do that, even though it reveals his secrets, as he decided it was for the best.

“That’s probably a good idea,” Natasha admits, as she knows there is always the possibility that either Ben and May or Kate’s parents, could be contacted.

“I thought so too,” Tony admits. “Kate told Ben and May that they were walking to the Bodega down the road form where they do Ballet so they could get some drinks when a car pulled up, people got out, Kate didn’t know how many, and they took Tess; seemingly having no interest in Kate,” Tony explains, not overly surprised they didn’t get many details from Kate because she is so young, but he knows it will make things harder for them.

“Have you called anyone else?” Natasha asks, trying to work through everything in her head.

“I called you first,” Tony admits. “Pepper, Happy and Rhodey will be here soon, Hope is still in San Fransisco, but I called her too, she’s going to come,” Tony explains.  

“Okay,” Natasha responds, with a nod, feeling that Tony will have people with him when she is off doing whatever she has to do to get Tess back. “Kate said they had no interest in her?” Natasha asks, wanting to get back to that.

“That’s what she told Ben and May,” Tony explains. “It’s why I think the police won’t be much help,” Tony admits, being pretty sure the police will have no idea how to handle a situation like this, not considering everything.

“You’re probably right about that,” Natasha admits. “Okay, if was about blackmail then they would have taken Kate too, her parents are very well off,” Natasha says, knowing that.  

“That’s what I was thinking,” Tony admits, knowing they aren’t even close to being as rich as him, but are well off, and he takes a moment to collect himself, trying to think it logically. “It sounds like they were focused on Tess, which says she was the target,” Tony realises. “They know who she is,” Tony says, as that is what makes the most sense, and knowing he will never forgive himself for that.

“That is a possibility, but it’s also possible that the complete opposite is true,” Natasha admits, trying to think of all the possibilities.

“What do you mean?” Tony asks confused.

“The Red Room may be gone but there are still a whole lot of groups who use girls, who uses children who don’t have anyone to protect them, or miss them,” Natasha explains to Tony, having no idea just how wrong she is about the Red Room.

“That’s not Tess,” Tony says, feeing that Natasha should know that.

“I know that, but the world doesn’t,” Natasha reminds him. “It is possible that because her real identify is so hidden, because the world believes she has no parents, that she could have been taken because whoever took her mistakenly believed she would be a target no one would care about, but it is equally as possible that she was targeted because of who she really is,” Natasha says, knowing that Tony is going to have a lot of guilt, likely never forgive himself, if that is the case, but still saying that because she knows they need to look into every possibilities.  

“That’s two very different motivations,” Tony realises. “Which one do we look into more?” Tony asks.

“Both, we cannot leave any stone unturned,” Natasha explains, knowing that their best shot at getting Tess back is to investigate every possibility.

“I’ve got JARVIS checking for any cameras, but it’s going to take time we don’t have,” Tony says, very much hating that because he knows JARVIS is still upgrading so there are limits to what JARVIS is capable of right now. 

“You’re right about that,” Natasha admits, as experience tells her that if Tess is to be kept alive then the goal will be to get Tess out of the city as quickly as possible. “Tony, JARVIS is incredible, so are the two of us, but to give us the best chance at getting her back we’re going to need help,” Natasha tells him.

“The police will be out of their depth, wouldn’t even know where to start,” Tony reminds Natasha.

“I’m not suggesting we talk to the Police,” Natasha says and as she does Tony catches on to what she is thinking.

“You’re suggesting we reach out to SHIELD,” Tony realises. “Even though that would mean telling more people about Peter and Tess, putting them in even more danger,” Tony says, feeling terrified about what could happen if the person or people who have Tess don’t know already know who she is and find out that could put her in an even worse situation, put her in even more danger.  

“That’s exactly why I’m not suggesting we tell many people,” Natasha admits. “Have you called Sharon to tell her what happened?” Natasha asks, having noticed that Tony didn’t mention his cousin when talking about who knows.

“Not yet,” Tony answers.

“She’s at the Triskelion, SHIELD HQ in DC, she’ll be able access things that not even JARVIS can, which can help us,” Natasha reveals, knowing that Sharon would be risking a lot by accessing those systems without authorisation but feeling that the risk is worth it if it means saving Tess.

“I’ve always assumed that Fury knew about Tess and Peter,” Tony admits. “But just kept the secret just like he kept my real identity a secret,” Tony explains, as while he has never asked Fury to confirm that it is what he assumed.  

“Would make sense,” Natasha admits, knowing that Fury is protecting Clint’s family, and as she does an understanding look passes between them, both coming to an agreement without saying it. “I’ll call Sharon,” Natasha says, wanting to save Tony from having to make another painful conversation, as she pulls her phone.

At the Triskelion Sharon is sitting alone at her desk in the operation centre when her phone rights, as she is so focused on trying to get her report done, she doesn’t even look at the caller ID before she answers.

“Hello,” Sharon answers.

“It’s me,” Natasha’s voice responds, and there is something in her voice that makes Sharon stop what she is doing.

“Nat?” Sharon asks concerned.

“I’m with Tony, Tess was taken off the street on her way to ballet, you need to go to Fury, see what he can do to help get her back,” Natasha explains, wanting to explain what is going on as quickly as possible.

“I’m gonna need to hear that request form my cousin,” Sharon responds, as while she trusts Natasha considering that will include revealing Tony’s secret, something she knows he is incredibly protective of, she needs to hear the request from her cousin, and she hears the sound of the phone being handed over.

“Shay,” Tony’s voice says, and Sharon tenses as she can hear the devastation in his voice. “Please, see if he can help, tell him if he doesn’t already know,” Tony requests.

“Will do, I’ll call you as soon as we know anything,” Sharon says, before hanging up the phone.

After hanging up with her cousin and Natasha Sharon goes running as fast as she can out of the operations room and straight to Fury’s office, which she just runs in without letting anyone stop her. to her relief Fury is alone, but he is looking incredibly confused.

“Agent Thirteen?” Fury asks, clearly interested in what she is doing.

“I need to talk to you about my family,” Sharon says, knowing that will be enough to stress how serious the situation is.

“Secure office,” Fury says, and the office becomes completely secure, so that no one outside the office will be able to know what is going on inside. “What’s wrong?” Fury asks, knowing it must be a very big deal for Sharon to come to him.

“Tony’s daughter’s been abducted,” Sharon says, and just like Tony suspected Fury doesn’t look surprised that Tony has a daughter. “I got a call from Nat, she was….” Sharon starts to say, but Fury cuts her off.

“What does Romanoff have to do with this?” Fury asks confused.

“She and Tony have been spending time together for months, she knows all about our family, I have no idea what is actually going on with them,” Sharon admits, and while Fury finds that interesting, he knows, considering everything, it is not what they need to focus on. “Anyway, as I was saying, Nat says Tess was walking to her ballet class when she was taken. I assume they’re doing everything they can to get her back, but they asked for our help,” Sharon explains.

“Do you know where she does ballet?” Fury asks, walking over to his computer, focusing on doing what they need to do to get Tess back rather than the other things he is curious about. 

“Yeah,” Sharon says, and the two of them walk over to the computer.

“It’s too risky to bring more agents into this,” Fury says, as he starts working on his computer. “But I’ll give them whatever resources they need,” Fury says.

“Thank you,” Sharon says, feeing grateful, as the two of them get to work, Sharon knowing that they have to do whatever they can to get Tess back while Fury is pretty sure that Natasha, considering her history, will tear New York apart if it meant getting Tess back.

In New York it’s been a little while since Natasha called Sharon and as they are both feeling tense, as they want to be doing something, Natasha and Tony are both pacing the office, waiting for Sharon/Fury or JARVIS to find a lead they can follow, while Peter is still sitting on the couch.

“Sir, Mr Parker, Mrs Parker, Ms Potts, Colonel Rhodes, Mr Hogan, Miss Bishop and her parents have arrived,” JARVIS tells Tony.

“Tell them where we are,” Tony requests, and about a minute later Ben, May, Pepper, Rhodey, Happy, Kate, and her parents Derek and Elennor walk into the office. As they do Pepper hurries over to Tony to hug him, while Natasha walks straight over to Kate.

“Hi Kate,” Natasha says, squatting down in front of him. “My name’s Natasha,” Natasha says in a kind voice.

“Tess’s mentioned you, you’ve become her friend,” Kate says, clearly not knowing a lot about Natasha, but knowing a little.

“Yeah, I have,” Natasha confirms. “I know you’ve told the story a few times now, but I really need you to tell me it again, can you do that for me? For Tess?” Natasha asks the young girl, who nods.

“We knew we were meant to go straight to ballet, but we wanted a drink,” Kate admits, clearly feeing guilty.

“Katie, it’s okay,” Derek assures his daughter, clearly not wanting her to blame herself.

“What happened next?” Natasha asks, gently encouraging her to keep talking.

“We were walking to the bodega, it was just down the road,” Kate admits, sounding upset. “A car pulled up before we got there, people got out, they took Tess, I yelled, but no one was near… they just took her and speed off,” Kate explains. “I’m sorry Mr Stark, I am so sorry,” Kate says, looking at Tony.

“It’s okay, Kate, it’s not your fault,” Tony assures her, not wanting the young girl to blame herself, as he knows that he is the one to blame.

“Kate this is really important, do you remember anything about the people who took Tess? Or the car?” Natasha asks Kate. “Anything you can remember would really help,” Natasha assures her.

“It was white, a van,” Kate explains, trying to think back. “The windows were dark,” Kate admits, trying really hard to think back. “That’s all I remember about the car,” Kate admits.

“That’s really good, thank you, Kate,” Natasha tells her, knowing those details should help, even if white is the most popular colour for a vehicle in New York.

“J, send those details to Sharon,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds.

“And look for anything in the area, at the time, that matches the description,” Tony requests, knowing that with both JARVIS and Sharon/Fury looking they have a better chance of finding something.

“What about the people?” Natasha asks Kate. “Did they say anything? Were they wearing anything specific? Is there any thing that stick out in your memory?” Natasha asks, trying not to overwhelm Kate, but feeling that it is important to ask those questions.

“No, I’m sorry,” Kate says, shaking her head, becoming upset.

“It’s okay, you’ve done really good, you’ve really helped,” Natasha assures her. “Are you hungry?” Natasha asks, and Kate nods. “Pete, do you want to show Kate where the kitchen is?” Natasha asks, having noticed that he took his headphones off, and Peter looks at his father, who looks hesitant for a moment.

“I’ll go with them,” Happy says, realising why Tony would be hesitant.

“Thanks, Happy,” Tony says, feeling grateful. “It’s okay, you can go to the kitchen with Kate,” Tony tells his son.

“Okay,” Peter says, and he gets up and walks across the room, once he does he, Happy, and Kate head out of the room.

“Sharon is working on this?” Rhodey asks, once the kids are out of the room.

“With Fury,” Tony answers. “We need to find that car,” Tony says.

“I know,” Natasha says, as she stands up. “A white van is very common, but now that we know exactly what we’re looking for JARVIS, along with Fury and Sharon, can priorities their resources, that should help,” Natasha tells Tony, purposely not mentioning SHIELD due to Derek and Eleanor being in the room, knowing that this is a good first step.

“Hopefully,” Tony says, looking down at the ground, and because of that Natasha walks over to him, and places a hand on his shoulder, without a word, offering him silent support.

At the Triskelion Sharon and Fury are both working on two different computers, both using all of SHIELD resources, Fury making sure no one else knows what they are doing, to search for something that will give them a lead on who took Tess.

“I think I’ve got something,” Sharon says, and Fury hurries over to her computer. “It’s blurry, and in the distance, but I think that’s the car,” Sharon says, once Fury is close enough to see.

“Send it to Stark, JARVIS would have a better chance at enhancing that,” Fury says, as while SHIELD resources are more adept at accessing everything, he knows that JARVIS is better at enhancing images once they have been found.

“Will do,” Sharon says, as she quickly types, while also making a call.

 In New York Peter and Kate have returned from the kitchen and they are both sitting on the couch while the adults, all tense and worried, Tony knowing that with every second that passes it increases the chance that Tess isn’t’ okay, are standing up, waiting for something they can do.

“Sir, incoming call from Ms Sharon,” JARVIS says.

“Answer,” Tony requests, and the call connects. “Shay, have you got something?” Tony asks.

“A picture, we think it’s off the van, but it’s blurry, and hard to make out,” Sharon explains.

“Send it through,” Natasha requests.

“Already have,” Sharon responds.

“J, put it on the screen,” Tony requests, and all the adults look at the screen, where the blurry picture appears. “Enhance J, anything you can get, start with the license plate,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS answers.

Over the next few minute the group, including Fury and Sharon who are still on the line, wait in tense silence, waiting for a clue.

“Sir, I been able to make out a license plate,” JARVIS says, as the image of the license plate appears on the screen.

“Run it, and send to Sharon,” Tony requests.

“Already done, Sir, the car was reported stolen this morning,” JARVIS answers.

“Damn it,” Rhodey says, feeling that is a dead end.

“JARVIS send everything you’ve got on the vehicle, and it’s owners, to my phone,” Natasha requests.

“Yes, Agent Romanoff,” JARVIS responds.

“Sharon, anything you find send it to me too,” Natasha requests.

“Of course, Nat,” Sharon responds, suspecting she knows exactly what Natasha is going to do.

“You going somewhere?” Tony asks Natasha, as it seems like that to him.

“It’s a lead, I’m going to chance it down,” Natasha says, and she turns to look at him. “Stay with Pete, I’ll bring Tess home, I promise,” Natasha says, before leaving without another word.

“Dad, Nat doesn’t make promises,” Peter says, knowing that it is a big deal that she is making one.  

“No, she doesn’t,” Tony confirms, knowing that, and as he watches Natasha leave Tony feels, for the first time since Tess was taken, hope that she is going to be found.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

AN: So, it’s 9pm right now. I start work at 8 am tomorrow, and depending on how much I have to do when I log in, I’ll update another chapter again sometime between 9am-10am, and then update again at around this time tomorrow night. Hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

After once again breaking a lot of road rules, Natasha travels, as fast as she could to a location where the van was taken, a house in Queens. As she walks towards the house Natasha opens a wallet she has in her pocket, and flickers through several ID’s until she is sure will be the most effective for what she wants to do.

Getting to the door Natasha knocks and waits a few seconds until it opens.

“Yes?” The woman who Natasha knows is the owner of the car that the people who took Tess used, Carrie Bowman.

“Ms Bowman, I’m Detective Natalia Rushman with the NYPD,” Natasha says, showing the fake ID she has. “I wanted to talk to you about your van that you reported stolen,” Natasha explains, pulling of the act of a police officer perfectly convincing.

“Of course, come in,” Carrie says, letting her into the house. “Have you found it?” Carrie asks, as Natasha walks into the house. 

“Not yet, I wanted to ask you about when it was stolen, did you notice anything?” Natasha asks.

“Not really, I didn’t even realise it was gone until the morning,” Carrie answers. “I check the security cameras when I realised it was gone, but I couldn’t realise make anything out,” Carrie explains.

“Do you still have that footage?” Natasha asks, and Carrie nods. “Can I see it?” Natasha asks, hiding how eager she is about that.  

“Of course,” Carrie says, before heading out of the room.

As Carrie leaves the room Natasha looks around, trying to see if anything makes it appear like she isn’t who she appears to be and while she only looks around quickly Natasha sees nothing that indicates she is hiding who she is and about a minute later Carrie returns to the room holding a tablet.

“The footage is on here,” Carrie says, handing the tablet over to Natasha.

“Thank you,” Natasha says, and she starts to watch the, not great quality, security video.

As Natasha watches the video, she sends it straight to both JARVIS and Sharon, and when she gets to a specific part of the video Natasha realise something that she screenshots and sends to Sharon with a message to identify it.

“Thank you,” Natasha says, handing the tablet back. “We’ll be in touch,” Natasha says, and she goes to head to the door.

“Detective Rushman,” Carrie says, and Natasha turns back to her. “Do you think I am going to get my car back? I really need it?” Carrie admits, and Natasha can tell that she is telling the truth about that.

“I’m honestly not sure,” Natasha admits. “Have a good evening,” Natasha says, before heading out of the house.

As soon as she is out of the house, and making her way back to her car, Natasha pulls her phone and calls Sharon, as while she knows that JARVIS could also get her the answers, she needs she doesn’t want to talk to Tony until she has his daughter back.

“Hey, I got the video and the screenshot of the logo,” Sharon’s voice responds, without saying hello. 

“I think the logo belongs to a business,” Natasha admits, as while it was hard to make out that is what it seemed like to her.

“It does, it’s an import and export company in Hell’s Kitchen,” Fury’s voice responds.

“Do you have an address?” Natasha asks, assuming they do and knowing she needs it.

“Sending to you now,” Sharon reveals.

“Thanks, I want anything you can get by the time you get there, let Tony know what I am chasing down,” Natasha requests, as while she doesn’t want to talk to him right now, she can’t not until she has his daughter back, she wants him to know there is at least a lead.  

“You’ve got it, I’ll call as soon as I’ve found something,” Sharon responds, and Natasha hangs up as she hurries to her car.

While Natasha is running around the city, trying to find where Tess has been taken to, Tony is still at the apartment with Peter, Rhodey, Pepper, Happy, Kate and her parents, all of them feeling extremely worried about what is going on. While the others are sitting around the office Tony is pacing, as he has no idea what else to do.

Feeling worried about his friend, after exchanging looks Happy, Rhodey gets up and walks over to Tony, blocking the path.

“Tony, you should rest,” Rhodey tells Tony, feeling that his friend could use that.

“I can’t, I can’t… we need to find her,” Tony says, feeling completely powerless, and very much hating that fact, as he can feel the devastation that not knowing what has happened to his daughter has caused.

“We will,” Rhodey assures his friend, having no idea what else to say, having no idea if there is anything he can do to help his best friend.

“Dad,” Peter’s voice says, and Tony turns to look at him. “Is Tess gone forever? Like Mom?” Peter asks, and hearing that Tony’s heart breaks for his son, so he walks over to him.

“No Pete, she’s not,” Tony says, as he sits down next to his son, and pulls him onto his lap, fighting back his own emotions so that he can focus on his son. “Tess is out there, I know that,” Tony tells his son, needing to believe that, as he can’t even bring himself to consider any other possibility, even though he is afraid. “Do you know what else I know?” Tony asks his son.

“Everything,” Peter responds, and Tony manages a slight smile.

“I know that Nat is trying to find Tess, and I believe that she will bring her home, no matter what it takes,” Tony says, showing the faith he has in Natasha even if she is also beyond terrified for his daughter, and hearing that both Pepper and Rhodey exchange looks, being sure that the fact that Tony is trusting Natasha so much when it comes to this says a lot.

“Sir incoming call from Miss Sharon,” JARVIS says.

“Answer,” Tony says. “Shay, have you got something?” Tony asks, desperately hoping she does.

“Nat called,” Sharon says, and Tony feels a rush of hope. “She got a lead from the owner of the car, she’s chasing it down,” Sharon explains.

“Does she need backup?” Rhodey asks, wanting to do something to help, and having no idea what that something is.

“She hasn’t asked for it,” Sharon responds, being pretty sure that no one should offer Natasha backup unless she asks for it, and as she does, she gets some information that she knows Natasha is going to need. “Tony, I’ll call you back, there’s something I have to tell Nat,” Sharon says before hanging up, leaving everyone at the apartment to wonder what has been found, and whether it will help Natasha find Tess.

After leaving Queens Natasha has once again been driving fast so that she can get to Hell’s Kitchen as quickly as possible, as she wants to find Tess as quickly as possible.

“Okay, what are you saying?” Natasha asks as she drives, as she has been speaking to Sharon for about a minute.

“I’m saying that a couple of weeks ago the company was close to bankruptcy, but ten days ago they received a cash injection of two million,” Sharon explains.

“For that kind of payment, they defiantly knew what they were getting involved in,” Natasha says, realising that that supports the theory that whoever is behind this knows Tess’s real identity, which is incredibly worrying.

“That’s what we’re thinking,” Fury admits. “We’re trying to trace the money, but we’re hitting roadblocks,” Fury responds.

“Send it to JARVIS, he might be able to break through them,” Natasha says, assuming that it is the exact kind of thing Tony’s system can break though.  

“Already done,” Sharon responds.

“Okay, while you’re all trying the electronic way I’ll give old fashion a go,” Natasha says, hanging up the phone before Sharon or Fury, can ask what she means by that, but considering how well they know her Natasha is pretty sure they could guess what she is going to do.

After hanging up with Sharon and Fury Natasha heads straight into the building. Without even having a weapon drawn. Making her way through the building as covertly as possible Natasha gets to the managers office.

Looking into the managers office Natasha sees that there is a single man there, moving quickly Natasha hurries over to him, and grabs hold of him throwing him back against the table with one hand as she pulls a knife with her other hand, which she puts against his throat.

“Who are you? I don’t understand.” The man says, and while he does sound afraid Natasha realises that he doesn’t seem to be surprised.

“You know exactly who I am,” Natasha tells you. “You got paid to abduct a little girl off the street earlier today, where is she? Who hired you?” Natasha asks, pressing the knife against his neck.

“I can’t, she’ll kill me!” The man exclaims.

“What makes you think I won’t?” Natasha asks, and the man looks terrified. “Whose she?” Natasha asks, and the guy looks hesitant so in split second she moves the knife, slashes the arm, then puts the knife back against his throat. “I’ll ask again, who is she?” Natasha asks.

“Alexandra Andres,” The man answers.

“Never heard of her,” Natasha admits, as she searches her mind, trying to figure out what the connection could be.

“She’s from LA, runs an investment fund, was in business with Stark Industries back when Obadiah Stane ran thing, rumour has it they were involved,” The man explains, and the pieces start to fall into place for Natasha who realises exactly what the motivation would be.

“She had you take the girl?” Natasha asks, and the man nods. “Did she tell you who she was?” Natasha asks, knowing that is incredibly important, and will dictate how she acts next.

“No, she just wanted her, no matter what, wanted a boy too, but we couldn’t get him, she was happy with just the girl,” The man explains, clearly having no idea just who he abducted, which Natasha feels relieved about.

“Where did you take her?” Natasha asks, and the man look hesitant again, so Natasha pushes the knife harder.

“A warehouse, warehouse in Sunset industrial Park in Brooklyn,” the man explains. “But she won’t be there for much longer,” The man explains, knowing that even though he doesn’t know much more of the plan.

“Address,” Natasha requests, and the man gives it to her. “Destroy any pictures of the kids she gave you, never mention them again, and if you warn her, I’ll be back,” Natasha says, and she brings the knife down into his hand, connecting to the table, as he lets out a scream of pain. “And I’ll be a lot less pleasant,” Natasha says before heading out of the building.

After leaving the office Natasha hurries back through the building and to her car and as she does she texts Sharon while also placing a call to her.

“I’m sending you an address,” Natasha tells her, as she presses send on the message.  

“Got it,” Sharon answers. “Is that where Tess is being held?” Sharon asks, as that is what she assumes.  

“I think so, what can you tell me?” Natasha asks, as she gets to her car and starts to speed off, heading to the location.

“It’s a warehouse, registered under a shell company, of course, we don’t have much,” Sharon admits.

“But we’re about to get you a little more,” Fury says. “A satellite is about to fly over… activating thermals… there are at least ten people inside, one that could be Tess is in the middle of the ground floor, at least three people standing guard around her,” Fury explains, as while he cannot be sure it is Tess, considering what he is seeing it is the most likely option.   

“Got it,” Natasha responds.

“I can get you a tactical team,” Fury tells her, feeling that it would be best, but knowing it has to be Natasha’s call, one he is honestly not sure she is going to make.

“No, I’m not risking Tess being hurt in the crossfire, and I’m wasting time waiting for them,” Natasha tells them, as she will not do anything that risks putting Tess in more danger. “I can handle it, just make sure no one bothers me, I’m not going to be quiet,” Natasha requests.  

“Got it,” Fury tells her, and Natasha hangs up the phone as she continues to speed to where she is going, only one thing on her mind, getting to Tess and getting her home.

At the apartment, having no idea that Natasha is one her way to where Tess is, Tony is once again pacing, waiting for news. As he paces for Tony every second without news feels like an eternity it feels like the shrapnel that is close to his heart is stabbing him, as all he cares about is Tess; he needs her to be found.

“Sir, Miss Hope has arrived,” JARVIS responds.

“Tell her where we are,” Tony requests, and a minute later Hope hurries into the office, and as she does, she searches for Tony who she hurries over to.

“Tony,” Hope says, hurrying over to her brother, and once she is closed enough, she hugs him. “Any news yet?” Hope asks her brother, as they break apart, desperately wanting Tess to be okay.

“Nat’s chasing down some leads, Sharon is working on it,” Tony starts to say, before trailing off, having no idea what else to say, having no idea how to help Hope feel better when he feels so bad.

“Sir, incoming call from Ms Sharon,” JARVIS says.

“Answer it,” Tony says urgently. “Shay, do you have something?” Tony asks, desperately hoping she does.

“Nat does, she is on her way to the location where we think Tess might be,” Sharon explains, feeling glad that she can be the one to give Tony some good news about this.  

“Where?” Tony asks, and Sharon hesitates for a moment as she is worried about how reckless her cousin could be if he knows where his daughter is, and what that could lead to. “Shay, where?” Tony asks, an edge to his voice, as basically beds his cousin to answer him.

“It’s a warehouse in Sunset industrial park,” Sharon answers, after a few moments. “I’ll send you the address,” Sharon tells her cousin, honestly not sure it is a mistake or not.

“Thanks Sharon,” Tony says, and he walks over to Peter, who he squats down in front of. “Pete, I need you to stay here with everyone, okay, no matter what do not leave Uncle Rhodey’s side, okay?” Tony says to his son, as while he trusts basically everyone currently present to keep Peter safe it is Rhodey he trusts the most.

“Okay,” Peter says, with a nod, desperately hoping this means his sister is going to be okay.

“I love you,” Tony says, giving his son a hug, and once they break apart he stands up, and looks at his best friend. “I’m trusting you, to keep him safe,” Tony says to Rhodey.

“I know,” Rhodey tells his friend, knowing that it’s a big deal.

“I’m trusting you all,” Tony says, looking around at everyone, and seeing several nods in response. “JARVIS, deploy Mark VI,” Tony requests as he walks out of the office. “And lock the apartment down,” Tony requests, as he needs to do everything, he can to keep those he has left behind safe.

“Yes Sir,” JARIVS responds.

Having no idea that Tony is on his way to where she is, though she wouldn’t be surprised if she knew, Natasha has arrived at the warehouse in Sunset Industrial Park in Brooklyn that seems to be her best shot at finding Tess.

Getting out of the car Natasha makes her way to the building and once she is close enough, she uses a SHIELD device to break the lock on the side door. Once the door is broken Natasha pulls two guns that she has on her and makes her way into the building, heading to where thermals indicate she is most likely going to find Tess.

Making her way through the building several men come towards her, but Natasha just shoots them in the legs, not focusing on how much noise she is making, or anything other than getting to Tess, as right now that is all that matters to her. After shooting four people Natasha gets to the open area of the main floor and just like Fury suspected she would Natasha sees Tess tied to a chair and three men standing around her.

As the men looks at her Natasha just fires three shots hitting each of them before they can even put their fingers on their triggers. Glancing around the room Natasha sees the coast is clear so she holsters both her guns and hurries over where Tess is.

“Tess, it’s me,” Natasha says, getting to her.

“Nat? Nat? is that really you?” Tess asks, as Natasha squats down in front of her, and as she does Natasha looks her up and down and sees that other than looking like she has been crying, something which is completely understandable considering the circumstances, she seems to be okay.

“Yeah Malyshka, it’s me,” Natasha says to her, and Tess looks relieved, she looks at Natasha like she is a hero. “Are you okay? Are you hurt?” Natasha asks, once again looking her up and down, wanting to make sure she is okay.  

“I think I’m okay, I don’t think I’m hurt,” Tess answers, though she sounds uncertain. “I want Daddy! I want Peter!” Tess exclaims, starting to cry again.

“I know, I’m going to get you to them,” Natasha assures her. “I’ve just got to cut these ropes first, okay?” Natasha asks and Tess nods.

Seeing the nod Natasha quickly moves so that she can cut all the ropes off Tess and once she does Natasha moves so she is standing in front of her.

“Can you stand?” Natasha asks, and in response Tess stands up and the second she is standing she hugs Natasha.  

“I was so scared, Nat, I was so scared,” Tess says to her, as she clings to Natasha.

“I know, it’s okay now,” Natasha reassures Tess, kissing her cheek as she lifts her up, so she is carrying the young girl, who wraps both her arms and legs around Natahsa.

“Put the girl down,” A voice says, and Natasha turns to see who she realises is Alexandra Andres with who is clearly her final two bodyguards walking towards her.

“Not going to happen,” Natasha tells her, as Tess turns into her, looking afraid.

“Tony Stark destroyed my heart! I am going to destroy his!” Alexandra exclaims.

“Tess, I need you to do something for me,” Natasha says, looking down at her, and Tess nods. “I need you to turn towards my chest, close your eyes, and put your hands over your ears, hold them really tight, can do you do that for me?” Natasha asks, speaking gently but also clearly so that Tess can understand exactly what she is asking, and Tess nods before doing exactly that.

Once she is sure that Tess isn’t watching, and her ears are protected, Natasha pulls her gun and without hesitation Natasha fires three shots, killing Alexandra and her two bodyguards, each with a head shot.

“Tess,” Natasha says, running her hand along Tess’s back, to get her attention, causing the young girl to look up at her, who moves her hands off her ears. “Let’s get you home,” Natasha says, Tess nods, and with Natasha carrying the young girl the two of them head out of the building, Natasha doing her best to make sure Tess doesn’t see the bodies she left behind as she doesn’t want her to be anymore traumatised than she already is.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

AN: Thank you so much for the support. Hope you like this chapter the next chapter will be out in 12/13 Hours. I LOVED some of the discussions in the comments in the last chapter. Let me know what you think.

Moments after Natasha killed Alexandra, and the two bodyguards with her, Natasha is carrying Tess out of the building when she hears a familiar sound, one that makes her look up and seconds later she sees Iron Man fly towards them and land not far from them. 

“Daddy,” Tess says, sounding thrilled, and Tony steps out of the suit and hurries towards Natasha and Tess.

“Tess, are you okay? Are you hurt Sweetheart?” Tony asks, sounding terrified, looking between Natasha and Tess, and once he is close enough Natasha, knowing what Tony will need to feel reassured, gently passes the little girl over to Tony allowing him to hold his daughter.

“I’m okay, Daddy,” Tess tells her father. “Nat saved me,” Tess tells her father, who is holding her so tightly that it is almost painful.

“Yeah, she did,” Tony says, giving Natasha a look that tells her he is incredibly grateful, and as he moves Tess a little, he is able to reach out to Natasha and pull her into the hug.

“Thank you, Nat, thank you,” Tony whispers to Natasha.

“You really don’t have to thank me,” Natasha responds, as she couldn’t bear the thought of anything happening to Tess. “We should get Tess home,” Natasha says, feeling that that is for the best.

“Yeah, we should,” Tony admits, and for a second, he debates what the best way to do that is and then he turns to the suit. “Go home,” Tony says to the suit as he won’t traumatize Tess further by flying her over the city clinging to the suit, nor will he leave her, even though he trusts Natasha, and the suit takes off into the air. “Is your car around here somewhere?” Tony asks Natasha.

“Yeah, it’s not fair,” Natasha says, and she gestures Tony to follow her as they make their way to her car. As the trio walk together Tony, who is still holding onto Tess, notices that Natasha has her hand on one of the guns as they walk, until they finally get to Natasha’s car. Once all three of them are in the car Natasha speeds of, driving a little safer than she has been as she won’t risk a stupid mistake with Tess and Tony in the car. 

Even with Natasha driving a little safer the drive from Brooklyn to Tony’s apartment doesn’t take too long, though Nastasha notices that Tess clings to her father the entire drive as Tony holds her. Once they arrive at the apartment building Natasha makes sure they haven’t been followed as they make their way to the elevator and up to the apartment.

“I’ll have to disable the lockdown,” Tony says, pulling out his phone as the elevator gets closer to the right level.

“Is Peter okay, Daddy?” Tess asks her father, as he does something on his phone.

“Yeah, he is, Tess,” Tony tells her. “He is going to be really glad to see you,” Tony tells Tess.

“I’m going to be glad to see him,” Tess realises, and as she does Tess realises something. “Daddy, do you know what happened to Kate?”

“She’s completely fine, you can ask her yourself,” Tony says, as the elevator doors open and as he, Natasha, and Tess step out of the elevator, Tony still holding Tess, they find Rhodey, Hope, Pepper, Happy, Ben, May, Elenor, Derek, Peter, and Kate waiting.  

“Tess!” Peter calls, and he hurries towards his father and sister, and once he gets closer Tony puts Tess on the ground so that she can hug her brother. “I’ve missed you so much,” Peter says to his sister.

“I missed you too,” Tess responds, as she hugs her brother.

“Tess,” Kate says, and as she does Tess breaks apart from her brother to look at her friend. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Kate says, guilt clear in her voice.

“It’s not your fault, I’m just glad you’re okay,” Tess tells her friend, and the two young girls embrace.

As Tess and Kate embrace Natasha’s phone starts to ring, checking the caller ID Natasha sees that it is Sharon and because of that she takes a few steps away from the others.

“Hey,” Natasha answers.

“She’s home? She’s safe?” Sharon asks, clearly worried about her cousin.

“Yeah, she is,” Natasha assures Sharon.  

“Do you need a doctor? Is she hurt?” Sharona asks, concerned.

“I don’t think so, I didn’t see anything, but I’ll let you know if I’m wrong,” Natasha admits, very much hoping that she is not wrong.  

“Okay,” Sharon responds.

“Sharon thanks, for everything you’ve done,” Natasha says to her.

“She’s my family too, Nat, you don’t have to thank me, I would have done anything to make sure she got home safe,” Sharon tells her. “I’m just really glad she is home,” Sharon admits.

“Me too,” Natasha responds, before hanging up.

In DC, after hanging up with Natasha Sharon lets out a breath, she didn’t realise she was holding in as she is so glad that Tess is okay, that she is home again.

“Is Teresa, okay?” Fury asks, as that is what he assumes.

“No one calls her Teresa, and yeah, sounds like she is okay,” Sharon admits, honestly a little amused that Fury called her by her full name and not Tess. “She’s home,” Sharon explains.

“Good,” Fury says, sounding glad about that. “I’ll make sure the bodies that Romanoff left behind are death with, and the police close their investigations into the abduction,” Fury explains, feeling that that is for the best, as he knows they can’t risk anyone digging into the situation, as that would risk more people finding out the truth.  

“Will anyone know?” Sharon asks, knowing that it is incredibly important, now more than ever, to keep Tony, and his kids, identities a secret.

“No, not even Hill. I’ll make sure of it,” Fury says, feeling that he owes it to Peggy, and even Howard, to make sure everything that just happened is kept hidden, that who Tony, Tess and Peter are, is kept hidden.

“Thank you,” Sharon says, feeling grateful, as she knows how important keeping all this a secret is.

“Get out of here, Agent Thirteen, you’ve done good,” Fury tells her.

“Thank you, Sir,” Sharon responds, before leaving, feeling both exhausted and incredibly relieved about everything.  

A couple of hours have passed since Natasha and Tony brought Tess home and Tess, along with her brother, are asleep in their fathers’ bed, while Tony is sitting next to them, wide awake, watching them, spending every moment reminding himself that his kids are okay.

While Ben, May, Kate, Derek, Elenor, have all left Hope, Rhodey, Happy, Pepper, Natasha are all still at the apartment. While Hope and Pepper have gone to bed Rhodey, Natasha, and Happy are wide awake, the three of them having been working with JARVIS to make sure the apartment is secure.

As she knows that Tony is awake, being sure that there is no way he is sleeping, Natasha, wanting to check in on him and the kids, opens the door as quietly as possible.

“Can I come in?” Natasha asks Tony, who nods, seeing the nod Natasha walks into the room, and closes the door behind her. “How are they?” Natasha asks, keeping her voice low though she remembers what Tony said about Peter and Tess being deep sleepers, as she walks over and sits down across from Tony, on the other end of the bed.  

“As okay as they can be, considering,” Tony admits, not completely sure that okay is a word that can be used to describe his kids at the moment, as Natasha looks between them.

“Rhodey, Happy, JARVIS and I have been double and triple checking everything, this apartment is as safe as we can make it,” Natasha explains, feeling that that should make Tony feel a little better, but also knowing there are a few checks she wants to do to make sure the apartment is truly secure.

“Thank you,” Tony says, sounding relieved, trusting Natasha. “I’m serious Nat, thank you,” Tony says, looking at her. “You brought her home to me,” Tony says, looking at her daughter, being sure that words don’t express how grateful he is to Natasha for what she has done.

“I’m just glad I could,” Natasha admits. “But I am sorry I had to kill in front of her, Tony,” Natasha admits, as she never wanted Tess, or even Peter for that matter, to see something like that. “I don’t know how much she saw,” Natasha admits, very much hoping she didn’t see anything, which is why she told Tess to close and hide her eyes, as she doesn’t want Tess to be traumatised.

“We’ll figure that out,” Tony admits, feeling a little concerned about the effect that may have on Tess, but not blaming Natasha for what she had to do in the name of protecting his daughter. “Who where they? Why did they do this?” Tony asks, his voice breaking, as he looks between Tess and Natasha, not knowing who was responsible as he has been so focused on Tess.

“It was a woman behind it, Alexandra Andres,” Natahsa explains, and Tony tries to figure out who she is.

“The name sounds familiar, but I’m not sure I know who she is, or why she would have done this,” Tony admits, feeling confused as he expected to know who was responsible as soon as the name was said, and as he does Natasha tenses as she knows exactly what she has to tell him. “Nat? do you know why?” Tony asks, assuming that she does.

“She was involved with Obadiah,” Natasha reveals, trying to do so in the gentlest way possible, but knowing that he will understand everything by her saying so little.

“So, this was my fault,” Tony says, looking down at his kids, guilt rising up inside of him.

“No Tony, it wasn’t,” Natasha says, moving so she is closer to him. “Obadiah sealed his fate the moment he decided to sell weapons on the black market and Andres made her own choices, what happened was not your fault,” Natasha assures him. 

“It feels like it is,” Tony admits, his voice full of guilt, as he looks at his kids, as he knows he never wanted them to pay the price for his actions.

“I know,” Natasha admits, as she reaches out and puts a hand on his leg. “It’s not though,” Natasha assures him. “Andres is gone, I killed her bodyguards too, and the guy she hired to pick up Tess had no idea who she is; they’re safe, Tony,” Natasha assures him, knowing she will continue to do everything she can to make sure of that.

“Because of you,” Tony says to her, looking incredibly grateful.

“And because of me Tess was present when I killed people… I’ll do everything I can to make up for that,” Natasha tells Tony, feeling that that is something she has to make up for.

“You have nothing to make up for,” Tony assures her. “Nat, I…” Tony starts to say, looking between his kids and Natasha and realising that he is about to fall apart Natasha moves, and embraces Tony.

“I’ve got you, it’s okay, Tess and Peter are safe,” Natasha says, holding Tony as he finally let’s go and breaks down in Natasha’s arms. “They’re safe, Tony, they’re safe, they’re home,” Natasha says, as she holds him, while Tony falls apart.

A while after Natasha told Tony who was behind Tess’s kidnapping Natasha, who tried to encourage Tony to get some rest, is walking out of the room. As Natasha walks out of Tony’s room she sees Rhodey walking out of the bathroom.

“How are they?” Rhodey asks, clearly concerned.

“They’re doing okay, as okay as they can be, considering,” Natasha admits. “I tried to convince Tony get some sleep, but I don’t know if I succeeded,” Natasha admits.

“Getting Tony to sleep on a regular day is hard enough, I wouldn’t be surprised if you didn’t succeed today,” Rhodey admits, feeling that it would be some miracle if she did.

“He is laying down, so even if he doesn’t sleep, he might rest,” Natasha explains, being pretty sure that that is the best they can hope for considering everything.

“Good,” Rhodey says, sounding relieved about that. “Natasha, I owe you an apology,” Rhodey admits.

“What for?” Natasha asks, feeling confused, and having no idea what Rhodey could think he owes her an apology for.

“How suspicious I was when you first started spending time with Tony,” Rhodey explains, feeling that he was too harsh on Natasha, too suspicious.  

“You don’t have to apologise James, I know you were trying to protect your family,” Natasha tells him.

“I was,” Rhodey admits. “Tony is my family, so are Peter and Tess, and today you saved my family,” Rhodey explains, clearly feeling incredibly grateful for that.

“I just did what I had to do,” Natasha admits. “I wasn’t going to leave her out there alone,” Natasha admits, knowing she would have done a whole lot more if she had to, and as she does Rhodey comes to a realisation.

“They matter to you too, and you’re going to have to do anything you have to do to keep them safe, to make sure they’re okay,” Rhodey realises.

“Yeah, I am,” Natahsa confirms.

“Then I am really sorry I didn’t see that sooner,” Rhodey admits. “I assume you’re not going to sleep,” Rhodey says, that being a statement not a question. “So do you want a cup of coffee?” Rhodey asks curious.

“Sure,” Natasha responds, recognizing that this is Rhodey trying to reach out, and the two of them head to the kitchen, an understanding and mutual respect building between the pair.

Since Natasha left Tony, Tess, and Peter the three of them have been laying on the bed together. While Peter and Tess are asleep Tony is laying down but still awake, as he cannot bring himself to sleep, not after everything that has happened.

As he is awake, as he is watching his kids so closely, Tony realises the second it seems like Tess is no longer sleeping soundly, he realises the second she sees to be in distress.

“Tess, Tess, wake up,” Tony says gently shaking her, attempting to wake her up, and seconds after he started try Tess bolts upright with a look of terror on her face.

“DADDY!” Tess yells, sounding afraid.

“It’s okay, Tess, I’m right here,” Tony says to his daughter, and in response Tess throws herself into his arms. “I’ve got you, Sweetheart, I’ve got you,” Tony promises his daughter, holding her close, as Peter looks around, clearly confused, and having been woken by his sister.

“Sir, Agent Romanoff and Colonel Rhodes are wondering if everything is okay, if you need anything,” JARVIS reveals.

“Tell them it was a nightmare, but we’re okay,” Tony tells JARVIS.  

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds.

“Tess, are you okay?” Peter asks his sister, sounding afraid.

“No,” Tess says, shaking her head. “Daddy, I was so scared,” Tess admits, as Peter moves so that he can be closer to her father and sister.  

“I know, that’s okay, but you’re safe now Tess, I promises,” Tony says, knowing he will do everything he can to make sure of that, starting with having JARVIS to check to make sure that no one else has discovered about Peter and Tess.

“Tess, you know what helps me when I’m scared?” Peter asks his sister, who shakes his head. “Talking about something that makes me happy, that I am excited about,” Peter tells his sister. “What project do you want to start working on?” Peter asks, feeling that a distraction would be good at the moment.

“I want to help Dad with his remote suit deploy system,” Tess admits, as she has been thinking about that a lot.

“Oh, you do, do you?” Tony asks his daughter, knowing that at some point they will talk a little more about what happened, but right now he thinks that Peter is right, and they need to distract Tess.

“Yeah,” Tess confirms, and she proceeds to talk about exactly what she is thinking, and to Tony and Peter’s relief it does seem to help Tess to talk about something not at all related to what happened.

While Tony and Peter are doing their best to try to distract Tess from being afraid of what she has just gone through Natasha is sitting across from the elevator as from all the searches she, Rhodey, and Happy have done the elevator is the only point of vulnerability.

Honestly, Natash has no idea how long she has been sitting, staring, at the elevator when she hears footsteps and moments later, Hope sits down next to her.

“Here, we thought you might be hungry,” Hope says, handing Natasha a plate of the food Pepper and Happy have been making.

“Thanks, I don’t know If I am, but I appreciate the thought,” Natasha admits, as she takes the plate.

“Natasha, are you okay?” Hope asks curious.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms, with a nod, though she isn’t completely okay. “I’m just glad Tess is home,” Natasha admits.

“Me too,” Hope admits. “I was around Tess’s age when I went through some really traumatising stuff,” Hope admits, as that was when her mom died, and when she almost died on her way to boarding school due to an assassination attempt, something she didn’t learn the details of until she was an adult.  “It stuck with me for a long time, do you think she is going to be okay?” Hope asks concerned, suspecting that Natasha may know.

“With time, and support, yeah, I think she will be,” Natasha admits, knowing she is going to do everything she can to help the young girl, while also worrying about how having people die in front of her is going to effect Tess.

“Good,” Hope says relieved, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together and stare at the elevator, both being prepared to move in an instant it if seems like there is any danger.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

AN: Thank you for the support. So, I may update 2 chapters tomorrow, but it will depend on when I wake up. If I don’t update two chapters, it will just be one during the time I am working 4pm-12am. Just out of curiosity do you prefer when I update multiple times a day? Or just prefer one update? Let me know.

January 23^rd 2011

A week has passed since Tess was abducted and ever since Tony has barely let Tess and Peter out of his sight. It’s late on a Sunday night and while his kids are asleep Tony is in the lab, but he has security feeds, which allow up to watch his kids, on his screen.

As she has had been on a mission for a couple of days Natasha hasn’t spent as much time with Tony, Tess, and Peter as she would have liked, and because of that, despite how late it is, Natasha has made her way to the apartment and is walking into the lab.

“Tony?” Natasha asks, as she doesn’t want to surprise him, and she realises that whatever he is working on seems to be pretty complex, microscopic work.  

“Nat, hi,” Tony says, turning to look at her, looking glad to see her.

“Hey, what you working on?” Natasha asks curious, as she walks over to him.

“GPS trackers,” Tony says, like that answer makes perfect sense.

“For Peter and Tess?” Natasha asks, knowing that the plan is for them to go back to school in the morning, which is one of the reasons why she wanted to come to the apartment.

“Yeah,” Tony admits. “I’m still trying to figure out the best place to put them,” Tony admits. “Would it be too invasive to insert under the skin? Even if it wouldn’t hurt?” Tony asks.

“Yes,” Natasha tells him. “Tony, trust me, don’t do that,” Natasha says, an edge to her voice, as she has been through and she doesn’t want that for the kids, though she understands how concerned Tony is about his kids, how that can lead him to make decisions he may not have completely thought through.

“Okay,” Tony says, trusting Natasha with this due to how serious her voice is, something which he is curious about, but considering everything it’s not something he is going to ask about as he is pretty sure that it isn’t an answer he wants. “Where do you think I should put them then?” Tony asks curious.

“Clothes,” Natasha answers. “Belts or shoes are good options,” Natasha admits. “But Tony, you have to tell them about the trackers, they deserve to know that,” Natasha says, as she knows that that will mean that as the kids get older they will be able to remove the trackers if they want; even if she and Tony won’t like it.

“Okay,” Tony says, trusting Natasha. “How tired are you?” Tony asks curious.

“Not overly, why?” Natasha asks curious, wondering what he is thinking.

“I want to make a lot of trackers by morning,” Tony admits. “If fiddly electronic work, if I showed you what to do you think you can make some too?” Tony asks, knowing that Natasha is incredible at almost everything she tries but he honestly has no idea whether she has any skill when it comes to electrical engineering.

“I don’t see why not,” Natasha says, pulling over a chair and sitting down next to him. “I’m all yours Tony,” Natasha says to him.

“I like the sound of that,” Tony admits, and he and Natasha exchange smirks. “Okay, let me know if I go to fast,” Tony requests.

“I like fast,” Natasha responds. “Don’t worry, I can keep up,” Natasha assures him.

“Good to know,” Tony responds, amusement clear in his voice, and he proceeds to explain how to put together the trackers.

After a night whether neither of them got much sleep, something which you wouldn’t be able to tell by looking at them, Natasha and Tony are in the kitchen working on getting breakfast ready.

“Nat, catch!” Tony says, and he throws a couple of eggs at Natahsa, to his amazement not only does Natasha manage to catch the eggs but she does so in a way that doesn’t break them. “How the hell did you just do that?” Tony asks amazed, as he isn’t sure if he could have pulled that off.

“I’m that good,” Natasha says with a smirk.

“Yeah, you are,” Tony responds, and while there are a few things he would like to say in response to that he doesn’t say any of them as he hears footsteps and Peter walks into the room. “Hey Pete,” Tony says to his son.

“Hey Dad,” Peter responds, sitting down at the kitchen bench, and as he does he realises who else is in the kitchen. “Nat! you’re here,” Peter says excited.

“Yeah, Solnishko, I am,” Natasha assures him.

“Will you be here when I get home from school?” Peter asks Natasha.

“Yeah, I will be,” Natasha says, as she has been given a couple of days off, and her plan is to spend them with Tony, Peter, and Tess.  

“Good,” Peter responds, sounding glad and as he does, she looks down.

“Pete? You okay?” Tony asks his son, feeling concerned about him.

“Ye… I don’t know,” Peter admits. “Dad, what if something else happens to Tess?” Peter asks worried, and as he does both Natasha and Tony exchange looks.

After exchanging looks with Natasha Tony walks over and sits down next to Peter.

“I’m going to be honest with you, Pete, I’m worried about something else happening to your sister,” Tony admits.

“You are?” Peter asks.

“I am,” Tony confirms. “Just like I am worried about something happening to you,” Tony admits. “But I’ve talked to Tess, and she really wants to go to school, it’s important that we let her make this choice,” Tony admits, as while he isn’t sure if he is ready for that he doesn’t want his daughter to live in fear, so after a lot of debating he decided to let her go back to school.

“But why?” Peter asks, not completely understanding that.

“Because it is important for things to get back to normal,” Natasha explains to Peter, knowing that Peter and Tess have a very different definition of ‘normal’ due to their family, but it is their normal they need to get back to.

“I guess that makes sense,” Peter admits. “Dad, I keep thinking that if I had just been there maybe I could have stopped it, maybe everything would have been okay,” Peter tells his father, sounding guilty.

“Oh Pete, I promise you, it’s not your fault,” Tony assures his son. “No good comes from wondering what could have happened if something was different,” Tony tells his son, knowing that this is the opposite of what he does, but he doesn’t what he does for his son. “It’s not your fault, Pete, it’s not your fault,” Tony assures his son, and in response Peter hugs his father. “I promise you, it’s not your fault,” Tony says as he hugs his son, and as he does Natasha, who is walking over to the fridge purposely walks past Tony and Peter.

“It’s not your fault either,” Natasha says to Tony, her voice too quiet for Peter to hear, as she walks past him, and after a few moments Tony and Peter break apart.

“You hungry?” Tony asks his son.

“Yeah,” Peter responds.

“Okay, then I better help Nat with breakfast,” Tony says, smiling at his son, and he gets up and walks back over to Natasha.

Over the next few minutes Tony and Natasha works on breakfast together, as Peter watches on, until they hear footsteps and Tess walks into the room.

“Hey Tess, how are you?” Tony asks his daughter.

“A little nervous, but okay,” Tess responds, as she sits down next to her brother.

“What are you nervous about?” Peter asks his sister concerned.

“Just being away from home,” Tess admits. “We’re coming back here after school right, not to Aunt May and Uncle Ben’s?” Tess asks, looking at her father, as while she likes her aunt and uncle this is where she wants to return to, with her brother, father, and even Natasha, when she finishes school, as it’s where she feels truly safe.  

“Yeah, you are,” Tony assures his daughter, and as he does Tony exchanges looks with Natasha, who nods, telling him it’s the right time. “Peter, Tess, Nat and I spent the night building devices to help us feel better when you leave home, and we hope it will help you both feel better too,” Tony explains to the kids.

“What did you make?” Peter asks curious.

“GPS devices,” Natasha answers.

“We would like you both to put them in your shoes, or pocket, or belt, how would you feel about that?” Tony asks his kids.

“That means you could find us, really quickly, if someone ever tried to take us again,” Tess realises, looking at her father.

“That is exactly what it means,” Tony tells his daughter. “Are you both okay with me putting trackers somewhere in your clothes?” Tony asks his kids, knowing Natasha is right and that it is better to get their okay.

“Yeah,” Peter confirms.

“Okay,” Tess says, with a nod.

“Okay, I’ll get the trackers and put them in place,” Natasha says, knowing she is the best person to do that as she knows where to put them so that they remain hidden. “Tony you okay finishing breakfast alone?” Natasha asks him.

“Of course,” Tony responds, knowing what Natasha has realised and that Natasha is the best choice to place the trackers.

“I’ll be right back,” Natasha says before walking away, allowing Tony to make breakfast while she focuses on the trackers.

A while after Tony and Natasha got Peter and Tess’s permission to hide trackers in their clothes the two of them, under disguise, have taken Peter to school, and are walking towards Tess’s school with her, Tess walking between Natasha and Tony.

“If it gets to much you can just tell your teacher and come home,” Tony tells his daughter.

“Okay,” Tess says with a nod. “Are you both going to be here when I finish school?” Tess asks, and as she does Natasha and Tony exchange looks.

“Yeah, we are, Malyshka,” Natasha tells her.

“Good,” Tess says, sounding relieved, as they continue to walk, and as they do Tess sees Kate about to walk into the school grounds.

“Kate!” Tess says excited, and she runs towards her friend.

“Tess! You’re back!” Kate says before hugging her.

“Yeah, I am,” Tess responds and the two of them embrace.

“Good,” Kate responds, and after a few moments the two of them break apart, as Tony, Natasha, and Derek get to them. “Are you okay?” Kate asks concerned.

“I think so,” Tess responds, and she turns back to Nastasha and Tony. “I’ll see you tonight,” Tess says, before hugging her father.

“See you tonight, Sweetheart, have a good day,” Tony says, before hugging his daughter, desperately hoping that she does have a good day, and once he hugs her Tess hugs Natasha.

“Have a good day,” Natasha says as she hugs Tess, and once they break apart Tess and Kate run into the school grounds Natasha and Tony watching them until the girls hurry into the building.

“How you feeling?” Natasha asks, as she and Tony start to walk away, now that they know Tess is safely within her school, Natasha knowing she is safe as she has personally run a security assessments at both Tess and Peter’s schools.

“Worried,” Tony admits, as the two of them start to walk away from the school. “What if it’s too much for her? What if it’s too soon?” Tony asks worried.

“That is a possibility,” Natasha admits. “But I think it is incredibly important for us to follow Tess’s lead, trust that she knows what she is ready for, what she can handle,” Natash admits.

“And if she doesn’t?” Tony asks, worried that his daughter is going to be like him and act like she can handle more than she can.

“Then we’ll be there for her,” Natasha answers, without needing to think about it.

“Yeah, we will be,” Tony confirms. “Nat, I’m really glad you were here today,” Tony admits, as he is struggling enough with her being present, he can’t imagine how much harder it would have been without her present.

“I’m really glad I was too,” Natasha responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they continue to walk together.

Hours later, to the relief of both Natasha and Tony Tess’s first day back at finishes without a single problem, in fact, she seems to have a really good day, it seems to really help her, something which everyone who cares about Tess is incredibly glad about.

February 6^th 2011

Thirteen days have passed since Tess returned to school and while she and Peter have continued to live with Tony rather than going back to Ben and May’s they have gone to school every day, and Tess, under supervision, even went back to ballet classes a few days earlier.

It’s late night on a Sunday night and as she arrives at Tony’s New York apartment Natasha is surprised to find Tony just sitting on the couch rather than in the workshop.

“Tony?” Natasha asks, walking towards him.

“Hey,” Tony says, turning to look at her, and as he does Natasha notices two things, the first is that he looks exhausted, and the second is that he is holding a drink.

“You okay,” Natasha asks as she walks over and sits down next Tony.

“Not really, it’s been a long few days,” Tony admits, and as he does Natasha gives him a curious looks. “Peter and Tess have both been having nightmares,” Tony explains. “Tess is happy about going to back to ballet, and school for that matter, but she still doesn’t feel safe when away from the apartment,” Tony admits. “And Peter, Peter, no matter what I say is still blaming himself for what happened,” Tony admits.

“It wasn’t his fault,” Natasha says.

“So, I keep saying, but I don’t think it helps,” Tony admits.

“He’s just like you, I’ve been trying to tell you it’s not your fault either,” Natasha reminds him.

“You’re wrong about that one, Nat, it is my fault,” Tony says, guilt being perfectly clear in his voice.

“No, it’s not,” Natasha assures him, and as she does Tony reaches over and steals the glass, he is holding so that she can take a drink.

“You know the bar is right over there, right?” Tony asks, though he is a little amused.

“I do, this is easier,” Natasha says, before taking a drink, and then passing it back over Tony. “So, Tess doesn’t feel safe?” Natasha asks, having no idea how to help Peter, but feeling that she may be able to help Tess, though she isn’t sure how yet.

“No, she doesn’t,” Tony admits. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot,” Tony admits, and he knows he has to handle the next part carefully as he has no idea how Natasha is going to react. “Nat, I was wondering if you could teach Tess some self-defence, just a little something to make her feel a little safer,” Tony says and as he does Natasha tenses.

“Tony…” Natasha starts to say.

“I know this may bring up old issues, and I didn’t want to have to ask, but I’m at a lost,” Tony admits. “I know I could ask Sharon or Hope, and if it will be too hard for you I will, but I want her to learn from you, I trust you,” Tony says, as while he does also trust his sister and cousin it is Natasha he trusts the most when it comes to this.

“You don’t want anyone to learn from me,” Natasha admits, doing her best not to think back about her Red Room days.

“I do, because despite what you believe you’re not as awful as you seem to think you are,” Tony says, and hearing that Natasha looks down at the ground, as those words, while simple, are incredibly meaningful to her.

“Okay,” Natasha says, looking up again. “I’ll teach her a few things, but we’re going to take about every single thing I am going to teach to make sure it is okay,” Natasha tells Tony, as she knows she is going to be incredibly careful how she does this.

“Okay,” Tony says with a nod.

“And Tony, just so you know it may not make her feel completely safe, only time can truly do that,” Natasha tells Tony.

“I know, but Tess thinks about everything logically, I think having the knowledge that she can protect herself if needed will help,” Tony explains, desperately hoping that is going to be the case.

“Okay,” Natasha says, moving so that she is sitting cross laggard. “I’ll need to do more planning, but I already have a few ideas,” Natasha admits, and she proceeds to explain to Tony what she is thinking, feeling worried about how her past is going to affect the lessons, but she is determined to do her best, for Tess, and Tony.

Five days have passed since Natasha agreed to teach Tess some self-defence and because she got called away before daybreak, she hasn’t been able to start the lessons. It is Friday afternoon and as they walk into the apartment Tony, Tess, and Peter find Natasha, who has clearly set up training mats, waiting.

“Nat!” Peter and Tess yell, sounding excited and they both go running over to her and hug her.

“We’ve missed you,” Tess says as she and Peter hug Natasha.

“Oh, I’ve missed you too,” Natasha responds as she hugs the two kids.

“Sir, there is an incoming call from Miss Potts,” JARVIS responds.

“Thanks J, I’ll take it in the office,” Tony says. “I’ll be back,” Tony says, before walking away.

“Nat’s what is with the mats?” Peter asks confused.

“Well, I’ve been talking to your dad, and Tess I know you’ve been worried about your safety, so we were thinking I could show you some ways to protect yourself, if you’re interested,” Natasha says, looking at her. “You too Peter, if you want,” Natasha says to him, as she and Tony agreed that Peter could learn too if he wanted, though neither are sure that he would actually want to.

“I’d really like that,” Tess says, looking glad as she would really like to feel safer.

“Okay, go get changed into clothes you can move in, clothes like what you wear for ballet,” Natasha tells Tess.

“Okay,” Tess says, before hurrying off to her room, very much looking forward to the possibility.

“Pete? What do you say Solnishko, do you want to join us?” Natasha asks curious.

“No thank you, I’m okay,” Peter answers.

“Of if you change your mind you can join at any time,” Nastasha assures Peter.

“Okay, thanks Nat,” Peter says with a nod. “I think I’m going to do my homework,” Peter says before heading out of the living room, but unknown to Natasha rather than going to his room Peter heads to the workshop.

A little while after Tony left the living room Tony, who is feeling frustrated, is still in the office on a call with not just Pepper, but other people within the company who insisted that they wanted to speak to him.

“Is that everything you wanted to discuss?” Tony asks, looking at the people who are on the screen.

“Yeah Tony,” Pepper responds, trying to hide her amusement as she can tell that Tony is feeling annoyed. “You can go,” Pepper tells him.

“Thank you, have a good day everyone,” Tony says, hanging up. “J, are Nat and Tess in the living room?” Tony asks.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS answers.

“What about Peter?” Tony asks curious, not sure if Peter would have decided to join them.

“Mr Peter is in the workshop,” JARVIS answers, causing Tony to frown as while he doesn’t limit the time Peter, or Tess for that matter, spend in the workshop what he does do is ask that the kids tell him before going spending time in there; mainly so that he can supervise to make sure they don’t get too hurt.

“Thanks J,” Tony says, before walking out of the office.

After leaving the office Tony heads straight to the workshop where he finds Peter sitting on one of the benches, clearly looking at designs of something.

“Peter?” Tony asks, as he walks towards his son.

“Hey Dad,” Peter responds, looking up at him.

“What you working on, Bud?” Tony asks his son, as he walks over to her.

“Something I want to build,” Peter admits.

“Oh, what’s that?” Tony asks curious as he gets to Peter.

“Something to keep Tess safe,” Peter explains.

“Oh Pete, it’s pretty amazing that you want to do that, but it’s not your responsibility to try and keep your sister safe,” Tony tells his son. “I’m going to do everything I can to keep Tess, and you, safe, and so will Nat,” Tony tells Peter, who looks at his father.

“I’m so scared she that something else is going to happen to her,” Peter admits, looking upset.

“I know, me too,” Tony tells his son. “But me and Nat are going to do everything we can to make sure nothing else bad happens,” Tony assures his son, who hugs him in response, and for a few moments father and son embrace, until they finally break apart. “Nat is teaching Tess some self-defence, how about we go join them,” Tony suggests, thinking it could be a good idea.

“I guess we could,” Peter responds, and the two of them get up.

About a minute later Tony and Peter walk back into the living room where they find that Natasha and Tess have already started on the lessons Natasha wants to teach.

“Nat?” Tony asks, as the two of them walk towards Natasha, and Tess, the former of whom look up. “Got room for two more?” Tony asks curious.

“Always,” Natasha responds, and both Peter and Tony join in on the lessons Natasha is teaching, Natasha feeling a little relieved that people she cares about will know how to defend themselves a little more, while also feeling terrified that her history is going to affect her, and she is going to hurt them. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

AN: 100 Kudoes’s thank you so much. You have no idea how much that means to me! So for updates, I am going to update when feels right, that may result in multiple chapters a day, or just one, but at least for the foreseeable future there will be at least one update a day (the one exception may be Tuesday where I have to go into the office and the last few times I have gone into the office the lights have given me migraines) so I might not be in a state to update when I get home. If that is the case Wednesday/Thursday will have multiple updates.

March 4^th 2011

Three weeks have passed since Natasha started to teach Tess, and even Peter and Tony some self-defence and while what happened is still clearly affecting Tess it is clear that she is doing a little better.

It’s Friday afternoon and Natasha is walking in the New York apartment where she finds Peter and Tess playing video games in the living room but no sign of Tony, something which she can’t help but frown about as she knows that since Tess was abducted he tries to spend as little time away from Tess, and Peter, as possible.

“Peter, Tess,” Natasha greats as she walks towards the kids.

“Hi Nat,” Peter and Tess respond, as both siblings briefly look at her, but then quickly turn back to the TV.

“Where’s your Dad?” Natasha asks, interested.

“In the office,” Tess answers.

“I think he’s arguing with Aunt Pepper,” Peter admits, looking a little concerned about that.

“Me too,” Tess confirms, and Natasha is incredibly curious about that.

“Do you two need anything?” Natasha asks the kids, wanting to make sure they are okay.

“Nope,” Peter responds.

“No,” Tess responds, and as the kids are okay Natasha, feeling incredibly curious about what is going on, heads to the office.

Once Natasha gets closer to the office, she hears muffled voices that clearly belong to Tony and Pepper, and even though the door is closed Natasha opens it and walks straight in.

“I’m not going, I’m not,” Tony says angrily.

“Tony, I know you don’t want to leave Peter and Tess, but they can stay with Ben and May, they’ll be fine, you’re needed in LA,” Pepper responds, and from her tone of voice Natasha is sure that this is a fight that has been going on for a while.

“I’m not CEO anymore,” Tony reminds her. “It’s your job to handle this kind of thing,” Tony says to her.

“And I have been! But Tony you know there are things you still have to handle, this is one of them, I can’t delay anymore,” Pepper tells him.

“Well, I can’t leave my kids for a week, not now,” Tony says, and as she can see they are just going around in circles Natasha decides to make her presence known, having realised that Pepper and Tony are so focused on what they are doing that they haven’t realised that she has joined them.

“Okay, what’s going on,” Natasha says, causing Pepper to jump as both of them turn to look at her.

“Nat? You been there long?” Tony asks, feeling surprised.

“Long enough to get the gist of what is going on,” Natasha admits. “You need Tony in LA for a week?” Natasha asks Pepper.

“I do, but he is refusing to go,” Pepper says annoyed.

“Because I can’t, Peter and Tess love Ben and May but they aren’t ready to go back there, they only feel safe here, you know that,” Tony says to Natasha, as while Peter and Tess have spent time with their aunt and uncle they haven’t stayed with them since the abduction.

“I do,” Natasha confirms, remembered what happened when they talked to the kids about the possibility.

“And they won’t want to be pulled out of school for a week, the stability is helping Tess, so I can’t go to LA for a week,” Tony explains, and Pepper signs.

“Tony, you know I love Peter and Tess, and I don’t want them to be hurt, but I need you in in LA this week, please,” Pepper asks, feeling almost desperate as while she has done everything she can Stark Industries needs Tony in LA this week, and because Natasha can tell that Pepper is desperate a solution comes to her. 

“Tony, what if I stay here with Peter and Tess while you’re gone,” Natasha offers, surprising both Pepper and Tony with that.  

“You’d do that?” Tony asks, feeling surprised, but also glad.

“I would,” Natasha confirms. “It sounds like you really need to go, and you’re right, there are no good options, having me stay with Peter and Tess may just be the best we can do,” Natasha admits.

“What if you get called away?” Tony asks, feeling worried about that.

“I’ll make sure I won’t be,” Natasha says, knowing she will talk to Fury if she has to, and an understanding look passes between them.

“I’ll leave in the morning,” Tony says, looking at Pepper.

“Thank you,” Pepper says, clearly speaking to both Tony and Natasha, feeling pretty amazed that Natasha got Tony to agree to something in less than two minutes that she has been trying to do for almost an hour.

“Do you want to stay for dinner?” Tony asks Pepper.

“No, I appreciate the offer, but I should go,” Pepper admits. “See you tomorrow, Tony,” Pepper says, knowing they will fly back to LA together, and she walks across the office. “Thank you, Natasha,” Pepper says to her in a quiet voice, before walking out of the office, closing the door behind her, before Tony can change his mind.

“Are you really okay with staying for a week? I can tell Pepper no if you’re not,” Tony admits, wanting to make sure that Natasha is okay with what she is getting into.  

“Sounds like the kind of thing you shouldn’t say no to,” Natasha tells him. “And yes, I am more than okay with staying with Peter and Tess for a week,” Natasha assures him. “I will look after them, Tony,” Natasha says to him.

“I never doubted that,” Tony admits as he completely trusts Natasha with his kids, know she will look after him just like if they were with him. “What I am worried about is how I am going to handle it,” Tony admits.

“You’ll be okay,” Natasha assures him. “And it will be good for Peter and Tess to see that you’re not so worried, that you feel they are safe,” Natasha says to him.

“Yeah, you are right about that,” Tony admits.

“I usually am,” Natasha responds, and Tony rolls his eyes in a fond way, though he knows he has given the same response more than once. “We should probably go talk to Peter and Tess, explain what is going on,” Natasha tells him.

“Yeah, we should,” Tony responds, and the two of them head out of the office.

Walking out of the office Natasha and Tony head back to the living room where Peter and Tess are still playing video games together.

“Pete, Tess, can you pause your game?” Tony asks his kids.

“In about twenty seconds we’re done,” Peter tells his father, and as he does both Natasha and Tony sit down on the couch and wait the next twenty seconds until they are both finished with their game. “Everything okay, Dad?” Peter asks, once he and his sister have finished their game.

“Yeah, but Nat and I have to talk to you and Tess about something,” Tony admits.

“Is this about why you and Aunt Pepper were arguing?” Tess asks curious.

“It is, and I’m sorry you had to hear Aunt Pepper and I arguing,” Tony tells his kids.

“It’s okay, Dad,” Peter tells him. “What’s going on?” Peter asks concerned.

“I have to go to LA for a week,” Tony explains to his kids.

“Are we going back to Aunt May and Uncle Ben?” Tess asks, and not just Natasha can hear the fear in her voice at that, as the truth is while she loves her aunt and uncle, and wants to sped time with them, she is scared to spend the night somewhere other than the apartment.

“No, not if you don’t want to,” Tony explains to his kids. “If it’s okay with the two of you Nat will stay with you while I’m gone, and you’ll all stay here,” Tony explains.

“Really?” Peter asks, sounding excited at the possibility.

“Really,” Natasha confirms. “Is that okay?” Natasha asks, looking between Peter and Tess.

“Definitely,” Peter confirms.

“it’s more than okay,” Tess confirms. “Dad I still love Aunt May and Uncle Ben, but I’m just not ready to go back to living with them,” Tess admits, wanting to make that clear, as she doesn’t want anyone to think that she doesn’t love her aunt and uncle.

“I know, it’s okay,” Tony assures his daughter. “So, I’m not leaving until tomorrow,” Tony tells the kids. “Which means tonight it’s just the four of us,” Tony tells his kids. “So, what do you want to do?” Tony asks.

“Can we get take away pizza?” Peter asks, as that is something they don’t get to have much as Tony won’t order delivery to the apartment.

“Yeah, I think we can do that,” Tony admits.

“And watch movies?” Tess asks.

“Definitely,” Tony confirms, and the kids look glad.

“I’ll go get the pizza, what are we getting?” Natasha asks, and Tony, Peter, and Tess all explain what they want.  

For the next few hours Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess all spend time together, enjoying their time together, while all feeling a little concerned about what is going to happen once Tony has to leave in the morning.

Even though they were up late watching movies Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess are all up early as Tony has to fly to LA. Having already had breakfast together Natasha, Tony, Peter and Tess are in the living room, all four of them standing by the elevator together.

“I promise, you can call as many times as you want, I’ll always answer,” Tony tells his kids.

“Aunt Pepper is going to love that,” Peter says amused.  

“Aunt Pepper understands how important you both are,” Tony assures them. “Come here,” Tony says, and both his kids walk over and he hugs them both. “I love you both so much,” Tony assures his kids. “If you need me, I’ll fly back, okay, and I promise, you’re going to be okay with, Nat, she’ll look after you, keep you safe,” Tony assures his kids.

“We know,” Peter and Tess say, both having complete faith in Natasha.

“Love you too,” Peter responds.

“Love you, Daddy,” Tess says to him, and for a few moments Tony holds his kids tightly, until they finally break apart, and Tony turns to Natasha.

“I know you don’t make promises….” Tony starts to say, but Natahsa cuts him off.

“I don’t,” Natasha confirms, before hugging him. “But I promise I will do everything I can to look after them,” Natasha tells Tony. “The’ll be okay,” Natasha assures him.

“Thank you,” Tony says, clearly relieved, and after a few moments of hugging the two of them break apart.  “I’ll see you in a week,” Tony says to his kids, and even though al his instincts tell him to stay, Tony gets into the elevator before he can change his mind.

“So, what do you want to do?” Natasha asks Peter and Tess once the elevator doors are closed, knowing she will do her best to make sure they are as distracted as possible, even though she knows they will miss their father.

“Can we play Lazer Tag?” Peter asks, feeling that that could be a good distraction for him, and his sister.

“You know what, I think we can,” Natasha confirms, causing both Peter and Tess to grin.

“Can you show us ways so that we can beat Dad next time we play against him?” Tess asks, looking interested as she really wants to learn that.

“Maybe,” Natasha responds, “Let gets the stuff,” Natasha says and the three of them head off to where they keep the Lazer Tag guns and vests, which the three of them play, Natasha doing her best to distract them form how much they miss their dad.

Many hours after Tony left New York Natasha has heard that he has arrived in LA and that he has already gotten to work. As it is around the time that Natasha knows the kids go to bed she is knocking on the door to Peter’s room as she wants to check on him, and Tess, before they go to bed.

“Pete, can I come in, Solnishko?” Natasha asks as she knocks on the door.

“Come in, Nat,” Peter responds and Natasha walks into the room, as she walks into the room Natasha notices that he is sitting on his bed holding a tablet, but not just any table the one that she knows Tony uses to monitor the security cameras of the apartment when he moves around.  

“Pete, what are you doing?” Natasha asks, as she walks over to him.

“You already know, don’t you?” Peter asks, as he puts the tablet down, as that is what he assumes.

“I know what you’re doing, I want to know why,” Natasha says, as she sits down on the edge of Peter’s bed.

“I want to make sure Tess is safe,” Peter admits. “I’m her big brother, it’s my job,” Peter tells Natasha.

“It’s not your job, Pete, but I understand why you would feel responsible for your sister’s safety,” Natasha tells him.

“You do?” Peter asks, looking interested.

“I do,” Natasha admits, and she takes a deep breath. “I have a sister, I haven’t seen her in a really long time, but when I was about your age I tried really hard to keep her safe, and I couldn’t,” Natasha admits, guilt in her voice. “I still don’t forgive myself for that,” Natasha reveals. “But Solnishko that situation was very different to what happened to Tess. You couldn’t have prevented what happened, you weren’t there, you did not fail your sister,” Natasha tells Peter, stressing the words. “I know you feel otherwise, but you shouldn’t,” Natasha tells Peter. “You’re an incredible big brother, you did not fail Tess,” Natasha assures him.  

“Then why do I feel so guilty?” Peter asks, feeling confused by that.

“Because you’re a good person, and good brother,” Natasha says, and in response Peter hugs her. “But you have no reason to feel guilty,” Natasha says as she hugs him.

“Nat,” Peter says, after the two of them have been hugging for a few moments. “What’s your sister’s name?” Peter asks curious.

“Yelena, her name is Yelena,”

After spending a while with Peter Natasha leaves his room and walks across to Tess’s room, where she once again knocks on the door.

“Come in,” Tess’s voice says, though her voice is quiet, and Natasha walks into the room.

Walking into the room Natasha finds that Tess is sitting at the head of her bed, with her legs against her chest, but she has ever light, including several computer screens, on, and she even has the curtains open so that the city lights come into the room.

“Tess, can I approach you?” Natasha asks, being able to tell that Tess is afraid.

“Yeah,” Tess says in a quiet voice, and Natasha walks over and sits on the bed.

“Tess, are you afraid of the dark?” Natasha asks her, as that is what she assumes.

“It was so dark in the van, and in the warehouse,” Tess says, sounding terrified. “I know I shouldn’t be afraid….” Tess starts to say.

“Tess, there is nothing wrong with being afraid, everyone is afraid of something,” Natasha assures her.

“Even you?” Tess asks.

“Even me,” Natasha confirms.

“But Daddy says you’re the bravest person he knows,” Tess says, sounding surprised, as Tony has said that more than once.

“Oh, he has, has he?” Natasha asks, a little surprised, and Tess nods, so Natasha knows she will talk to Tony about that. “Malyshka being brave doesn’t mean you’re never scared, sometimes the bravest thing you can do is admit you’re scared,” Natasha admits, knowing that is something she struggles with.

“Really?” Tess asks.

“Really,” Natasha confirms, and she moves so that she is sitting next to Tess. “Tess, you’re safe with me, I’m not going to let anything else happen to you,” Natasha assures her. “Talking about something that makes you scared can help, so how about you tell me exactly in the dark makes you scared,” Natasha suggests.

“Do you really think it will help?” Tess asks.

“It won’t hurt,” Natasha tells her, reaching out and taking Tess’s hand.

“When they grabbed me, I didn’t really know exactly what was going on,” Tess admits. “But then they put me in the van, and it was so dark,” Tess admits, sounding afraid, and Tess continues to talk about what happened to her from her point of view, something which actually does seem to help her.

March 12^th 2011

A week has passed since Tony went to LA, a trip he is due to return from soon, and in that time Peter and Tess have been staying with Natasha. While there have been some adjustments and it is clear that Peter and Tess miss their father, there haven’t been any major problems.

It’s midafternoon on a Sunday and Peter and Tess are working on something for their father, in the workshop, while Natasha is supervising. While she doesn’t completely understand what they are doing she does understand enough to watch them to make sure they don’t get hurt.

“Do you think we’re almost done?” Tess asks her brother, as he did a lot more of the design worn than her, while she has been working on the program, and they are both equally working on the construction.

“Yeah, I do, but I’m not sure we’re going to get it done today,” Peter admits, feeling worried, as he really wanted to get what he and his sister are building done by the time their dad got home.

“Agent Romanoff, Sir has landed at the airport and should arrive at the apartment in approximately thirty-seven minutes depending on traffic,” JARIVS reveals.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha responds. “Okay, if your dad is on his way home that means you two have to get cleaned up,” Natasha tells the kids.

“But we’re not done,” Tess objects.

“I know, but you told me that you wanted to give what you’re making to your Dad for his birthday, you’ve got plenty of time until then,” Natasha reminds them. “You’ll have another chance to get it done,” Natasha tells them, and once she does Peter and Tess exchange looks.

“Okay, we’ll get cleaned up,” Peter answers.

“Take what you’re building with you, I’ll clean things up in here,” Natasha tells them.

“Yes Nat,” Peter and Tess say and they both collect what they are building, along with some of their notes, and head out of the lab.

After Peter and Tess head out of the Lab Natasha start to clean up and as she is putting papers on the desk Natasha sees something out of the corner of her eyes that catches her attention. Feeling curious Natasha picks up a file that has Y for N written on the side.

Opening the file Natasha feels a rush of anger as inside of her as she sees an entire file dedicated to Yelena, including a picture of the soccer team named the Thunderbolts that Yelena was apart of when they lived in Ohio.

“He’s trying to find her,” Natasha realises, feeling angry and having no idea why Tony would do that. After spending a moment staring at the picture Natasha takes it and folds it in half and puts it in her pocket before walking over to where Tony keeps a lighter and, even though she is sure that he has digital version, sets the file on fire, destroying it.

While Natasha is feeling furious at what Tony has done as he knows she didn’t want to look out for Yelena she knows she doesn’t want Peter or Tess to see her angry and because of that she takes several deep breaths to calm herself down.

About half an hour after Natasha burned the file that Tony had on Yelena she, Peter, and Tess are standing in front of the elevator when the elevator doors open and Tony steps out.

“Dad!” Peter and Tess yell, both sounding excited, and they both hurry over to their father and hug him.

“Oh, I’ve missed you so much,” Tony says as he hugs the kids.

“We’ve missed you too,” Peter says.

“So much, I’m glad you’re home,” Tess tells her father, and after a few moments the three of them break apart, and once they do Tony stands up.

“What about you, Nat? you miss me?” Tony asks, with a smirk.

“Sure,” Natasha says, with a forced smile, something which Tony realises, and he is incredibly confused about that. “Pete, Tess, what do you want to do now?” Natasha asks the kids, refusing to let herself fight with Tony in front of the kids, even though she may want to.

“Can we play Mario Cart? All of us?” Peter asks.

“Sure Bud, who don’t you and Tess go get something set up,” Tony suggests.

“Sure Daddy,” Tess says, and she and Peter both hurry over to the TV, and once they do Tony takes a step towards Natasha.

“Nat? are we okay?” Tony asks confused.

“No, we’re not,” Natasha tells him, and Tony can hear the anger in her voice. “But we’re not talking about that in front of the kids,” Natasha says before walking over to where the kids are as Tony watches her go, feeling incredibly confused about what he has done to anger Natasha.  

Quiet a few hours after Tony got home, he has enjoyed spending a lot of time with Peter, Tess, and Natasha, even though he could tell something was off with Natasha he is sure the kids couldn’t. As the kids are in bed Tony, who has just checked on them, is walking back into the living room where Natasha is, and Tony would be lying if he said he wasn’t worried about what is going to happen.

“Peter and Tess are asleep,” Tony says as he walks into the living room.

“Good,” Natasha says relieved.

“Would you like a drink?” Tony asks, as he walks over to Natasha.

“No, I’m not staying,” Natasha admits. “How could you, Tony?” Natasha asks, both anger and pain in her voice, as she gets a look of betrayal on her face.

“I’m gonna need a bit more info to know what you’re talking about,” Tony admits, though he is confused about what he could have done to cause Natasha to think he betrayed her.

“I told you I wasn’t going to look for Yelena,” Natasha says causing Tony to tense as he realises what she has discovered. “I told you I couldn’t handle learning that something bad had happened to her, so why would you try to find her?” Natasha asks.

“Because I wanted to give your sister back to you,” Tony admits. “If I had found out something bad had happened to her, I wasn’t going to tell you, but I wanted to try to find her for you,” Tony explains.

“You can’t lie to me, Tony,” Natasha tells him. “If you had found out something bad had happened to her, I would have been able to tell, you wouldn’t have been able to keep that from me,” Natasha reminds him.  

“I honestly didn’t think about that,” Tony admits, as he was so focused on trying to find Yelena that he didn’t really think about how he would keep from Natasha if something bad had happened to Yelena. “Nat you mean a lot to me, I know how much you miss your sister, how much you want her back in your life, and so I thought if I could find out something about her, if I could find her, that’s something I wanted to do for you,” Tony explains, as he had purse intentions but he can see how it came off otherwise.

“It wasn’t for me, you knew it wasn’t something I wanted to do, you did it for yourself, to see if you could,” Natasha tells Tony, anger in her voice.  

“Nat I…” Tony starts to say.

“You can frame it all you want, but you betrayed me, Tony,” Natasha tells him, clearly actually hurt as she valued the friendship she and Tony shared, and now she doesn’t know what to think about that.

“I didn’t mean to,” Tony assures her.  

“Well, you did,” Natasha tells him. “Goodbye Tony,” Natasha says before heading out of the apartment, leaving Tony standing shocked in the living room as he knows he never intended to betray Natasha, he was trying to help her, trying to give her back her sister.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

AN: Thanks for the support, so I am going to do a double update tomorrow (one in around 10ish hours, again the normal time I update) as I am currently working on chapter 36. My work schedule on Tuesday has changed due to covering someone else’s shift, so I am not sure when I will be updating it will probably be around now, but it could be earlier. Later this week I am back on night shifts and because of that I get extra time to write so I will likely do a few more double updates later this week.

March 17^th 2011

Five days have passed since Natasha walked out of Tony’s apartment after saying he betrayed her and since then the two of them haven’t spoken, and to Peter and Tess’s confusion she hasn’t been around the apartment; something which is concerning them both.

It’s a Thursday afternoon and Natasha is at the Triskelion in one of the multiple firing ranges that are in the building. As she fires at the targets Natasha just lets everything, she is feeling slip away and she is so focused on what she is doing that she doesn’t realise that Clint is watching her until she finishes completely destroying all the targets and takes of the earmuffs.

“Okay, are you pissed at something?” Clint asks, as he walks over to Natasha, trying to figure out what is going on with her.  

“No, it’s just been a while since I practiced,” Natasha responds, as while she is still angry at Tony that’s not why she decided to practice in the firing range.  

“You don’t need practice,” Clint reminds her, at least he is pretty sure of that.

“Everyone needs practice,” Natasha responds, as she starts to do what she has to do to get the next target set up, not including putting her earmuffs back on.

“Is this whole, you spending hours in the firing range thing, really about you needing practice or does it have something to do with why you were gone for a week?” Clint asks curious, trying to figure out what is going on with her as there definitely seems to be something going on, and while he knows that Natasha doesn’t open up much, he still very much wishes she would.

“I was gone because there was somewhere I needed to be,” Natasha tells Clint, giving him a little answer as she knows him well enough to know that he will keep asking questions.

“Right, is there going to be somewhere else you need to be any time soon?” Clint asks, suspecting that whatever is going to on with her has something to do with where she keeps going.

“No,” Natasha answers, before putting the earmuffs back on and continuing to practicing her shooting, knowing she has no intention of talking to Tony any time soon, though she would like to see Peter and Tess, she is just not sure how to do that without seeing Tony.

While Natasha is at the Triskelion in the firing range Tony is in his workshop at the apartment attempting to work on something, but he isn’t really succeeding.

“Damn it,” Tony says annoyed, as he fails to connect what he is trying to connect, and he puts the tools he is using down on the bench.

“Sir, may I suggest taking a break,” JARVIS suggest.

“Thanks, but that won’t help J,” Tony admits, as he moves away from the bench, away from Dum-E that is helping him, just needing some distance from what he is trying to do. “I’m distracted,” Tony admits, knowing that it is not often that he is distracted like this.

“May I ask what is distracting you?” JARVIS asks, and Tony can’t help but smile, very much appreciating how concerned his friend is.  

“Nat,” Tony admits. “I really thought I was helping her… but, I was just hurting her,” Tony admits, feeling guilty about that, and having no idea how to help with that.

“Would you like me to call Agent Romanoff?” JARVIS asks.

“There’s no point, she’s refusing to take my calls,” Tony says, with a sigh, as that is something he has attempted to do multiple times a day. “Is it too early for a drink?” Tony asks, even though he suspects he knows the answer.

“Considering the time, and cultural perceptions, I would say yes, Sir,” JARVIS answers, and Tony gives a humourless laugh.

“Of course,” Tony comments, even though he already knew what JARVIS was going to say. “Okay, blast the ACDC, let’s try to get this done,” Tony says, moving back towards his bench, and once he is close enough he picks up the tools and once again tries to connect what he has been working on, with help from Dum-E.

March 23^rd 2011

Eleven days have passed since Natasha left Tony’s New York apartment and while Tony has tried to call her multiple times, sometimes multiple times a day, she hasn’t answered his calls, something which Tony isn’t overly surprised about that; but he keeps trying as he misses her, more than he thought he would.

Its’ early morning and Tony, who is trying to make it seem like everything is okay, as he doesn’t want them to know things aren’t, is having breakfast with Peter and Tess before they head off to school.

“So, what are you excited about today?” Tony asks his kids.

“We’re doing some interesting experiments in chemistry today, I’m really interested in seeing if my theories are right,” Peter admits, as he has been working on his theories for a couple of weeks.

“Do you want to talk about your theories?” Tony asks his son.

“Not yet, not until I know if they’re right, I don’t want to second guess myself right now,” Peter explains.

“Okay,” Tony says, completely understanding that. “We can talk about it later,” Tony tells his son.

“I’d like that,” Peter admits, and once he does Tony turns to Tess.

“What about you, Tess? What are you excited about?” Tony asks his daughter.

“We’re doing a class on the history of dance in different cultures today, I’m really interested in that,” Tess explains, as she likes learning about things that are different in different places and how the specific place effects how things are done.

“That sounds like it is going to be really interesting,” Tony tells his daughter.

“Yeah,” Tess confirms. “Dad, is Nat mad at us?” Tess asks, as she really wants to talk to Natasha about what she learning but she hasn’t seen her in a while, which seems rather strange to her.

“No, Sweetheart, not at all,” Tony assures her.

“Then why hasn’t she been around?” Peter asks curious, as he knows that Natasha didn’t even say goodbye, which is extremely strange, and both he and Tess have been wondering what has happened. Hearing the question Tony debates for a moment, not sure the best way to answer.

“Dad?” Peter and Tess asks together, and Tony realises he just needs to tell them the truth, or at least as close to the truth as he can.

“Nat isn’t mad at either of you, but she is mad at me,” Tony admits.

“Why?” Tess asks curious.

“I thought I was doing something to help her, but it ended up hurting her,” Tony explains, trying to explain in the best way possible, though he isn’t overly sure that he is succeeding at that.

“Are you sorry?” Peter asks curious.

“Yeah Bud, I am really sorry that she was hurt,” Tony admits.

“You should tell her that,” Peter tells his father.

“I’m trying, Pete, I really am,” Tony admits, knowing that because Natasha won’t answer his calls, he is limited in what he can do.  

“Daddy, does this mean Nat isn’t going to come to my birthday?” Tess asks worried, as she really wants Natasha to be at her birthday.

“I don’t know Tess,” Tony admits. “But I hope she will,” Tony admits, hoping that even though Natasha is mad at him that she won’t make Tess suffer by not attending her birthday.

“Me too,” Tess responds, and the three of them drift into silence as they continue to eat their breakfast, all three of them desperately hoping that they see Natasha again soon.

A couple of hours after he had breakfast with the kids Tony is walking back into his apartment, and as does he heads straight to his office. Walking into the office Tony walks over to the desk where he sits down, picks up the phone and calls the number he has memorized. Just like he was expecting the call rings out and he gets a non-personalized voice mail.

“Hey, it’s me. I know your mad, and I get it, but Nat, Tess’s birthday is the firth of April, she really wants you there,” Tony admits. “Please Nat, don’t make Tess suffer because your mad at me, you don’t have to say anything to me if you don’t want, I won’t even say hello if you don’t want me to, just please, be there for her,” Tony pleads. “Hope you’re okay…. bye,” Tony says, knowing that there is so much more that he would like to say, but he isn’t going to leave that on a voicemail, and after he hangs up with Natasha Tony leans back in the chair, hoping, for Tess’s sake, that Natasha doesn’t just refuse to listen to his voicemail.

Across the world Natasha doesn’t have the phone Tony is leaving a message on with her as she is on a mission with Clint and Coulson. While Natasha is putting together everything, they need for the mission Clint and Coulson are a little way away from her, both trying to make it seem like they aren’t watching her.

“Is she really, okay?” Coulson asks in a quiet voice.

“I honestly don’t know,” Clint admits, clearly concerned about his best friend. “Something has been going on with her, but she won’t talk about it,” Clint admits.

“It’s Natasha, does she ever talk about anything?” Coulson asks.

“Sometimes,” Clint admits. “When something is actually bothering her,” Clint explains.   

“And you think something is bothering her now,” Coulson realises.

“Don’t you?” Clint asks, looking at Coulson.

“Yeah, I do,” Coulson admits. “But how do we get her to talk to us?” Coulson asks.

“I don’t know, I really don’t know,’ Clint admits.

“How about we just focus on the mission,” Natasha tells Clint and Coulson, making it clear that she has heard everything they have said. “Let’s go,” Natasha says, and she walks past Coulson and Clint, causing both of them to exchange looks.

March 28^th 2011

Five days have passed since Tony called Natasha to remind her of Tess’s birthday and to his disappointment, he hasn’t heard anything from her. it is mid-morning on a Monday and after taking the kids to school Tony has flown to DC so that he could do a visit with his mother for a little while before heading back to New York.

“Tony,” Peggy says happily, as he walks into her room.

“Hi Mum,” Tony greats, as he walks over and sits down next to her. “How are you feeling today?” Tony asks curious, knowing what the doctors have told him, but he wants to hear it from his mother’s point of view.

“Not too bad,” Peggy admits, and considering everything Tony knows that is good news.

“Good, that’s good,” Tony says, sounding very glad about that, but because she knows her son so well Peggy knows that there is something off in his voice.

“Tony, what’s wrong?” Peggy asks her son concerned.

“I screwed up, Mum, I really screwed up,” Tony admits, guilt in his voice. “I hurt Nat, and I really didn’t mean to,” Tony admits.

“What happened?” Peggy asks interested and feeling very concerned about her son.

“Nat has a sister, who she hasn’t seen since they were kids, and while she really misses her sister Nat doesn’t want to try to find her as she wanted to hang onto the hope that she is out there somewhere rather than knowing for sure she’s not,” Tony explains. “And I…” Tony starts to say, but then trails off.

“Have tried to find her,” Peggy assumes, knowing what her son can be like.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms. “Nat found out and she was really upset, she said I betrayed her,” Tony explains. “I didn’t mean to Mum, I was just trying to help,” Tony admits, sounding upset.

“I know,” Peggy says, as she reaches out and takes her son’s hand. “Tony, do you know what would make me the angriest at your father?” Peggy asks, and Tony shakes his head, feeling curious where his mother is going with this. “When he would lie to me,” Peggy admits. “Howard once told me that his first instinct, due to how he grew up, because of what your grandparents went through, was to lie, something that the lives we lived didn’t help with, and while I understood that it still hurt when he lied to me, it still made me angry and upset,” Peggy admits, knowing that that was what a lot of their fights were about. “Tony, I know that your first instinct is to fix a problem, to solve it, and figure things out, but some problems don’t need to be solved,” Peggy explains to her son. “Sometimes the people who care about you don’t need you to fix all the problems they have, we just want to talk to you about them,” Peggy explains to her son.

“I do care about Nat,” Tony admits, to his mother who smiles slightly at that. “I know how much she misses her sister, how much she wants her in her life, I thought if I could give her back to Nat it would be a good thing,” Tony admits. “I guess the situation wasn’t as simple as I saw it,” Tony realises.

“Things very rarely are, especially when feelings are involved,” Peggy admits. “Anthony, you have an incredible mind, you can see things most people can’t imagine, and that is amazing, but sometimes you need to see situations from others point of views, you need to put yourself in their shoes,” Peggy tells her son.

“I don’t know if I can do that,” Tony admits. “But I’ll try, I don’t want to hurt the people I care about,” Tony admits.

“I know,” Peggy says, giving her son an understanding smile, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Tony very much enjoying spending time with his mother, something which his mother thinking he is his father a little while later doesn’t even ruin in the same way it usually would.

While Tony is meeting with his mother, talking about how he doesn’t want to hurt people he cares about, three people he does care about, Hope, Sharon, and Rhodey are having lunch together at Hope’s San Francisco Apartment.

“So, you don’t think they’ve talked in a while?” Hope asks Rhodey.

“Since Tony got back from LA would be my best guess,” Rhodey admits.

“Those fits,” Sharon says. “I haven’t seen her, but I’ve talked to the person Nat works with most and it defiantly seems like something is bothering her,” Sharon admits. “Which that alone says a lot,” Sharon admits. “Has he told you what is going on?” Sharon asks, looking at Rhodey.

“Nope,” Rhodey admits. “But he told Peter and Tess that Natasha is mad at him,” Rhodey explains, knowing about that because they told him.

“That could be for any number of reasons,” Hope admits.  

“Which is the problem,” Rhodey says. “I don’t know how to help him if I don’t know what happened, and he’s not talking,” Rhodey admits, causing Hope and Sharon to frown, as they both know that when Tony doesn’t talk about something it is because it is something meaningful to him.

“Tess’s birthday is coming up,” Sharon says, saying what the other two know. “Do you think Nat will come to that?” Sharon asks, knowing what she thinks, but wanting to know what they think.

“Who knows,” Hope admits, being pretty sure that only Natasha would know that.

“It will say a lot about what is going on if she doesn’t,” Rhodey admits, hoping, for Tess’s sake, that Natasha does come to Tess’s eight birthday.

“Yeah, it would,” Sharon confirms, and the three of them drift into silence as they eat their lunch together.

In DC, not overly far from where Tony is with his mother, Natasha is walking into Fury’s office at the Triskelion.

“Romanoff?” Fury asks surprised, as he wasn’t expecting her.

“My latest mission report, Sir,” Natasha says, handing it over.

“Thank you,” Fury says as he takes the file. “Since when do you deliver them in person?” Fury asks confused, as he is pretty sure that unless specifically asked, she has never handed him a report in person.

“When I have something, I want to request,” Natasha admits.

“Of course,” Fury says, in understanding. “Secure office,” Fury says, and the office become completely secured. “Go ahead Romanoff, what’s your request?” Fury asks, feeling curious, as it is not often that Natasha makes a request.

“That on April fifth I’m not assigned a mission, that I am not contacted at all,” Natasha requests, as while she is not looking forward to seeing Tony, she knows she cannot let Tess down.

“I can arrange that,” Fury confirms.

“Thank you, Sir,” Natasha responds.

“I know what that day is, I assume you will be in New York?” Fury asks.

“Yes,” Natahsa confirms.

“You haven’t been there for a few weeks,” Fury notes, as while Natasha is very good at hiding her movements he has been able to work out, at least a few times, where she has been in New York, something which doesn’t seem to have happened in a while.

“No, I haven’t,” Natasha confirms, an edge to her voice.

“Romanoff, I have spent a lot of time with the various Carter-Starks, sometimes they don’t realise the consequences of their tunnel visions, they’re oblivious to the harm it can cause,” Fury tells Natasha, offering the advice as he gets the feeling that it is needed.

“They really are,” Natasha confirms. “Have a good day, Fury,” Natasha says, before walking out of the office, and Fury can’t help but wonder what has happened between Natasha and Tony as they are both people he cares about.

April 3^rd 2011

Six days have passed since Tony visited with his mother, and ever since he has been thinking about how to make things right with Natasha when he gets the chance. It’s the early hours of a Sunday morning and Tony is in the workshop at his New York apartment as over the last few weeks he has been spending less time sleeping than usual.

As he is focused on what he is doing, something which is working as a distraction, Tony doesn’t even realise when he is no longer alone in the workshop.

“Tony,” A voice says, and Tony turns to see a bruised, and bloody, Natasha standing just inside the workshop.

“Nat,” Tony says, sounding amazed, not believing his eyes.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

AN: Thank you for the support. I hope you like this chapter. Next one will be out in about 12 hours. Let me know what you think.

After a few seconds of staring at Natasha Tony’s shock, and amazement, at seeing her is quickly overtaken by concern.

“Are you okay? what happened?” Tony asks, hurrying over to her, trying to figure out exactly what injuries she has as he goes.

“Mission went wrong,” Natasha says, limping slightly, as Tony hurries towards her. “But I’m okay,” Natasha assures him.  

“You sure about that? it doesn’t look like it,” Tony admits, having seen enough injuries to be reasonably sure of that. “Can I help you to the chair?” Tony asks, not sure if she will, and Natasha nods. “Please tell me you’ve at least seen a doctor,” Tony requests, as helps Natasha to a chair, Tony noticing her limping and occasional wince.

“I have,” Natasha confirms, as a SHIELD doctor checked her out, while they wanted her to stay in the infirmary for a few days she went against that advice. “I’ve got a few broken ribs, some shrapnel damage, a few bruises, a few cuts, and a sprained ankle,” Natasha explains, trying to explain her injuries as simply as possible.

“That’s a lot more than a few injuries,” Tony notes, a frown on his face. “And I’d say means a lot more than just a mission going wrong,” Tony admits, having enjoy experience to be reasonably sure of that.

“There was an explosion, I tried to get Coulson and Clint out of the way,” Natasha explains, and while Tony doesn’t know exactly what happened when Natasha joined SHIELD, he does know that Clint was the agent who brought her into SHIELD, and that they have continued to work together; in fact Tony is pretty sure that he is the person in SHIELD she is closest to.  

“Of course you did,” Tony says, not overly surprised by that, as he pulls a chair over, so that he can sit near to her.  “Is there anything I can do?” Tony asks concerned, feeling the need to do something to help.

“No, I’ll heal,” Natasha assures him. “I’ll be okay, Tony,” Natasha assures him, deciding not to mention that she has had a lot worse injuries, as she is pretty sure that that will just cause Tony to worry about her more.  

“Good,” Tony says, with a nod. “Nat, I’m sorry,” Tony admits. “When I see, or hear, a problem, something that needs to be fixed that’s what I do, I figure out a way to fix it, sometimes without even realising that is what I am doing until I figure out a solution,” Tony admits, and because she has gotten to know him, and has gotten an idea of how his mind works, Natasha can understand that. “I know you miss Yelena, that you love her, and so my brain leaped to finding her because I thought that was what you needed, that it was something I could fix, could make right, for you. I didn’t think about what you wanted or the pain it would cause, and I am sorry about that,” Tony tells Natasha, who can tell that he is sincere in her words.

“I accept your apology,” Natasha tells him. “You know after the explosion I was trapped for a little while, it’s how I got the sprained ankle,” Natasha admits, and Tony once again frowns at that. “I had some time to think, and I realised this last year, getting to spend real time with you, and Peter, and Tess, have been incredible, some of the best moments of my life,” Natasha admits, and Tony smiles at that, feeling glad. “You all matter to me, and I don’t want stop spending time with you because I’m mad, and I am mad, Tony,” Natasha admits, wanting to make that clear. “But I want to move past the anger,” Natasha admits. “I want to get back to the way things were,” Natasha explains, as she does very much miss the way things were.

“I want that too,” Tony admits, as that is what he wants more than almost anything.

“Just do me a favour, next time you see a problem of mine you want to fix talk to me about it first,” Natasha requests.

“Deal,” Tony responds, and the two of them exchange amused looks. “So, you’ve got a lot of dried blood on you, I’m guessing you haven’t cleaned up since your mission?” Tony asks, being pretty sure he already knows the answer.

“I haven’t,” Natasha admits. “As soon as medical gave me the all clear I left,” Natasha explains, being pretty sure there are people who aren’t too happy about her making that decision.  

“Of course you did,” Tony says, not overly surprised by that.

“Hey, you can’t talk, you refused medical care after being in captivity three months,” Natasha reminds him. “In fact, from what I understand, you asked for a cheeseburger,” Natasha reminds him, and Tony has no idea how she would have learnt that particular piece of information.   

“Touche,” Tony responds, looking amused. “Tash, will you let me help you up to your room so you can have a shower?” Tony asks, honestly having no idea how she is going to respond to that, and having no idea he called her by another nickname.

“Yeah, I can do that,” Natasha admits, and Natasha allows Tony to help her up and to the bedroom, that has an ensuite, that she has grown to consider to be hers.

A little while after Natasha accepted his apology Tony, who has given Natasha enough time to shower is walking up to Natasha’s room holding a couple of his hoddies so that he can give them to her. Getting to the door Tony reaches out and knocks.

“Tash, can I come in?” Tony asks, as he knocks.

“Yeah Tony, come in,” Natasha responds, and Tony walks into the room.

Walking into the room Tony sees Natasha sitting on the bed in a tank top and sweatpants, that she left last time she stayed over, bruises clear on her skin, but the shower washed off the blood that she had on her.

“Are you in much pain?” Tony asks concerned.

“Nothing I can handle,” Natasha responds. “Did you bring me hoddies?” Natasha asks surprised, as every time she has stolen a hoddie of Tony’s he rants, something which Natasha has found enjoyable enough that she has been stealing more, just to see how he reacts.

“Yeah, if figured I’d get ahead of you trying to steal them,” Tony says, as he hands them over.

“Thanks Tony,” Natasha says as she takes them and attempts to put one on, but she winches as her movement is limited.  

“Do you want some help?” Tony asks, knowing that that will tell him just how hurt she is.

“Want, no, need, seems like it,” Natasha admits, already feeling frustrated with being hurt, and Tony walks over and helps her put the hoddie on.

“Thanks,” Natasha responds, once she has the hoddie on.

“You’re welcome,” Tony responds. “I’ll let you get some rest,” Tony says, being pretty sure she will need that, before turning around, clearly about to head to the door.

“Tony,” Natasha says, and Tony turns back around. “I was going to watch a movie, I wouldn’t mind some company,” Natasha admits.  

“Sure,” Tony responds, and he takes off his shoes and walks over, sitting on the bed next to Natasha. “What are we watching?” Tony asks curious.

“I hadn’t figured that out yet,” Natasha admits.

“Well in that case, J, play something good,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and JARVIS plays a movie on the TV across from the bed.

As the movie plays both Natasha and Tony make themselves comfortable and due to the fact that neither of them have slept in a while it isn’t long before both Natasha and Tony are asleep, sharing a bed for the first time.

A few hours after Tony and Natasha fell asleep before the movie, they were watching even got good, sunlight comes in through the open blinds and wakes both Natasha and Tony up.

“Guess we fell asleep,” Natasha realises, glancing over Tony, who she is a lot closer to then she was when they fell asleep, to see the clock.

“Looks like it,” Tony says. “Honestly I think I have had the best sleep I have in a while,” Tony admits, not completely sure why that is.

“Strangely enough, same,” Natasha admits. “Peter and Tess will be awake soon,” Natasha notes, knowing their routines pretty well after spending a week with them.  

“Yeah,” Tony confirms. “They’re going to be really glad to see you, they’ve missed you,” Tony reveals, being pretty sure that his two kids are going to be absolutely thrilled to see Natasha again.

“I’ve missed them too,” Natasha admits. “What are you thinking for breakfast?” Natasha asks, being pretty sure that Tony would have already thought of that, as she sits up, with some small amount of difficulty.

“Waffles, it feels like a waffle kind of day,” Tony admits, as he sits up, doing so without any problem.

“Waffles sound good,” Natasha admits. “Are you still making use of the ice cream maker Hope gave you?” Natasha asks, interested as before he went to LA Tony was very much enjoying making different ice creams with the maker.

“I am,” Tony confirms. “I’m just being a little more cautious about the type of ice cream I decide to have us make,” Tony admits, which tell Natasha that there is a story there.

“What kind of ice cream did you try to make?” Natasha asks and Tony looks a little embarrassed. “Tony?” Natasha asks, with a smirk.

“Lobster, not as bad as it could be, blue cheese and pear was worse than I could have imagined,” Tony admits, and Natasha can’t help but laugh at that.

“I could have told you that was a bad idea,” Natasha tells him, feeling amused that Tony, who is a genius, didn’t realise that.

“If you were here,” Tony says, and a slightly awkward feeling takes over them. “Um so, do you want to come help me with breakfast or do you want some more rest?” Tony asks curious, being pretty sure that either would be a possibility, and deciding it would be best to change the subject so that the awkward feeling doesn’t stay.  

“I’ll help with breakfast,” Natasha responds, and she slowly gets up.

“I can help you again, if you want,” Tony offers, as he stands up as well.

“Nah, I’ll manage,” Natasha admits, as she doesn’t want to worry Peter and Tess by actually admitting she is hurt.

“Okay,” Tony says, knowing better than pushing Natasha into accepting help when that is something she doesn’t want, and together the two of them head out of the bedroom and to the kitchen.

A little while after they woke up Natasha and Tony are in the kitchen. While Tony is standing up and getting breakfast together Natasha is doing what she can while also sitting down.

“You know you can buy orange juice right, you don’t have to make your own,” Natasha says, as that is what she is doing using the juicer that Tony built to make orange juice.

“I know, but I like making it,” Tony tells Natasha. “I like making things,” Tony tells Natasha.

“Oh, I know,” Natasha responds, as that is something she has become sure of that Tony doesn’t just make things because he has to because he gets ideas, but that he truly enjoys the process of making them. “Who taught you to cook?” Natasha asks curious, and Tony smiles fondly.

“Edwin and Ana Jarvis,” Tony answers. “They were family to me, they didn’t have kids of their own, they couldn’t, but they loved me like I was their own son,” Tony explains. “They were the only people who me, Mum and Dad, and later Hope, could truly be ourselves around,” Tony admits. “I miss them,” Tony says, and Natasha is sure that explains why Tony called his AI JARVIS.

“What happened to them?” Natasha asks, as that is something she doesn’t know, as it wasn’t in the files she read before going undercover.

“Ana had cancer she died about a year before Dad did,” Tony explains. “Jarvis had a heart attack, a couple of months after Peter was born,” Tony explains, knowing that Jarvis was still helping him, and his mum, up until right before he died. “I was so happy that Peter got to meet him,” Tony admits, though he knows it makes him sad that Tess never met Jarvis.

“I’m sorry you lost them,” Natasha tells him, being able to tell how much they meant to Tony.

“Me too,” Tony admits.

“Incoming,” Natasha says, and few moments later Peter and Tess hurry into the kitchen, as they do they realises who is sitting in the kitchen bench.

“NAT!” Peter and Tess yell excitedly as they hurry towards her.

“Gentle, guys,” Tony says, feeling concerned that Peter or Tess could accidently hurt Natasha, and knowing that that would hurt all three of them.

“It’s okay, I can handle hugs,” Natasha says, though she appreciates Tony’s concern, and she hugs both Peter and Tess at the same time.

“I’m really glad you’re back,” Peter says to her.

“Same,” Tess responds, and Natasha continues to hug the two of them as tightly as she can.  

“I am too,” Natasha confirms, as the three of them break apart.

“Are you staying long?” Peter asks, very much hoping that she is.

“I actually wanted to talk to your dad about that,” Natasha admits, glancing over at Tony, as she intended to talk to him earlier, but they fell asleep.  

“Oh?” Tony asks curiously.

“I have a mandatory two weeks away from work,” Natasha reveals, knowing that Fury has made it clear he is going to make sure she takes the entirety of those two weeks off. “So, if it’s okay, I was going to see if I can stay here,” Natasha admits, as while she does have her own place she would prefer to stay with Tony and the kids.

“Can she Dad?” Peter asks excitedly.

“Please,” Tess pleads, as both she and her brother give him pleading looks.

“Of course she can,” Tony answers, knowing he would have answered that whether or not the two kids pleaded him. “Of course you can,” Tony says, looking at Natasha.

“Thanks,” Natasha says, sounding glad about that. “So why don’t you two tell me all about what you’ve been up to?” Natasha asks Peter and Tess, both of whom excitedly tell her all about everything they have been up to and as he watches Natasha, Tess, and Peter talk Tony can’t help but smile.

April 5^th 2011

Two days have passed since Natasha started to stay with Tony, Peter, and Tess, and ever since she has just been enjoying spending time with them. It is the day of Tess’s eight birthday and she, along with Peter, Tony, and Natasha have been up for a while.

“Is it how you imagined?” Tony asks his daughter as he, Natasha and Peter have been setting up all the directions in the living room of the apartment, decorations that Tess picked out herself.

“Yeah, it’s perfect,” Tess says, looking around at everything that has been set up. “Thank you,” Tess says before hugging her father.

“Oh, you’re welcome, Sweetheart,” Tony says as he returns the hug.

“Thank you,” Tess says as she hugs Natasha.

“Oh, you’re welcome Malyshka,” Natasha says, returning the hug, and once they break apart, she hugs her brother.

“Sir, Cornel Rhodes, Miss Potts, Mr Hogan, Ms Sharon, Ms Hope, Mr and Mrs Parker are on their way up in the elevator,” JARVIS reveals, Tony, Natasha, and the kids knowing that Peggy couldn’t make it, that she couldn’t travel due to having a bad day, so Tony and Natasha plan to take the kids to see her on the weekend.

“Thanks J,” Tony answers, and a few moments later the elevator opens to reveal everyone JARVIS just listed, and as soon as they do Peter and Tess hurry over to great everyone with hugs.

“Nat, you’re here,” Sharon says, when she realises who Tony is standing next to.

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha confirms.

“It’s good to see you,” Rhodey admits, hoping that means that Tony is going to be in a better mood.

“Okay, let’s get this party started,” Tony says. “Miss Tess, I believe you wanted a dance party,” Tony says to his daughter.

“Yep!” Tess confirms, a huge grin on her face.

“Then you pick the music,” Tony tells her, being pretty sure they are in for a very interesting mix of music.

“JARIVS, play Speak Now Album by Taylor Swift,” Tess requests, as that is her favourite album.

“Yes, Miss Tess,” JARIVS says, and the first song on the album, Mine, starts to play. “Come on, Nat, let’s dance,” Tess says, grabbing hold of Natasha’s hand, and Natasha lets the eight-year-old drag her to the second of the living room, as Tess starts to sing and dance, looking happier and more carefree than she has since she was abducted.

A little way after Tess asked JARVIS to play Taylor Swift the party is in full swing, and while Tony is sure that his daughter is having a great time, he isn’t currently with her as he is in the kitchen getting some of the food ready.

“Shouldn’t you be out dancing with Tess,” Rhodey says, as he walks into the kitchen.

“I want to be, but if I don’t get this ready no one is going to eat,” Tony tells his friend.

“Tony I can handle to food, you should go enjoy your time with Tess and Peter,” Rhodey tells him.

“I will, I just need some time to get this done,” Tony admits.

“Okay,” Rhodey says. “So, Natasha made it,” Rhodey comments.

“Yeah, but she’s actually been her for a couple of days,” Tony reveals.

“So, she’s not mad at you anymore?” Rhodey asks curious.

“No, she’s still a little mad,” Tony admits. “But we’re moving past that, and she’s going to stay here for a little while,” Tony admits.

“I’m guessing that is because of the injuries she is trying to hide,” Rhodey assumes, knowing that Natasha is pretty damn good at hiding injuries, but he has been able to pick up on that.

“Yep,” Tony confirms.

“If she’s staying for a little while how are you going to handle tomorrow?” Rhodey asks curious, being pretty sure that is going to be difficult situation for all involved.  

“The kids and I are going to go to the cemetery, Nat says she doesn’t want to intrude so she is going to stay here, but she’ll be here when we get back,” Tony explains, knowing that because they talked the day before.  

“That okay with you?” Rhodey asks concerned. “You’ve always spent the anniversary just the three of you,” Rhodey admits, as not even Peggy spends the anniversary of Mary’s death with Tony and the kids.

“It is,” Tony confirms. “Tess and Pete want her around, and I do too,” Tony admits. “Tomorrow’s always going to be hard, but I think anything that makes it a little less hard isn’t a bad thing,” Tony admits. “It doesn’t mean we forget Mary, or that she’s not still apart of us,” Tony admits. “It just means…” Tony starts to say, before trailing off.

“That life goes on?” Rhodey asks, as that is what it seems like Tony is saying.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms.

“Does that mean you’re ready to move on? Ready to really move on to something real?” Rhodey asks his friend, who looks like he is considering the answer.

“I should get back out there,” Tony says before heading back out to re-join the party.

“That’s a yes,” Rhodey says, with an amused look on his face, and after a few moments he goes to rejoin the party as well.

A little while after Tony and Rhodey talked in the kitchen, Natasha, who needs a bit of a break because her injuries are still hurting her, is sitting on the couch and watching Peter and Tess dance with Tony, Rhodey, Pepper, and Happy, while Hope, Ben and May are in the kitchen, when Sharon walks over and sits down next to her.

“So, rumour has it you saved Clint and Coulson from a nasty explosion a few days ago,” Sharon says, as she sits down next to Natasha.

“You should know better than listening to SHIELD rumours,” Natasha tells her, purposely avoiding answering the question.

“I know there’s usually some truth in them,” Sharon admits. “And the faded bruises you have supports that, plus I’m pretty sure you were limping earlier,” Sharon admits.

“You really are observant,” Narcissa comments amused.

“I have to be,” Sharon responds. “So, you can tell me what really happened, or you can tell me what’s going on between you and Tony, either answer will satisfy me,” Sharon admits, and Natasha rolls her eyes.

“We’re friends, recently had a fight, but we’re friends,” Natasha admits. “And I’m going to re-join the dance party,” Natasha says, and she walks over to re-join the others, leaving Sharon to sit in her amusement.

For the rest of the day the group, the family, celebrate Tess’s birthday together and they all have the most incredible time together, giving Tess exactly what she wanted for her special day; but unknown to Tess she has one more present to get, one that she won’t know about for a couple of months.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you like this chapter. The next chapter will be out in about 24 hours.

April 17^th 2011

Twelve days have passed and ever since Tess’s birthday and ever since then Peter, Tess, Natasha, and Tony have just enjoyed spending time together, and it has become clear that Tess, and Peter to for that matter, are truly doing better than they have been since Tess’s abduction. It is Sunday afternoon and Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess are sitting together, the four of them having a very intense conversation.

“What if I’m not ready?” Tess asks worried.

“That’s always a possibility, but you won’t know until you try,” Natasha tells her, trying to be as encouraging as possible.

“Do you not want us around?” Peter asks worried, looking at his father.  

“Of course not, I love having you be here, it’s all I want,” Tony tells his son, it hurting his heart that his son would even consider that. “But I also want you two to be safe,” Tony explains to his kids.

“But we feel safe here, with you,” Tess tells her father. “And Nat,” Tess adds, looking at her.

“I’m not around all the time, Malyshka, I can’t be,” Natasha reminds her.

“Tess, Pete, I want you two to feel safe, and I know you both love your aunt and uncle, and over the next couple of months I do have to go to LA a little more,” Tony admits, as when he was in LA before he and Natasha stopped talking it was clear that he would have to go back there a little more. “It won’t be half the week,” Tony reveals, as he has talked to May, and Ben and they came up with what works for all of them, though May and Ben have said, what they have always said, which is that they will do whatever Tony needs them to do when it comes to the kids.

“Then what will it be?” Tess asks interested.

“I current plan is Sunday afternoon or early evening if we are doing something, you’ll go to Ben and May’s and then stay with then Sunday and Monday night, and then come here after school on Tuesday,” Tony explains. “But if I have to stay in LA longer than expected you’ll stay Tuesday night as well,” Tony admits. “That’s how it will be for the rest of the school year,” Tony explains to the kids, as it is important to him to give the kids a level of stability.

“What about after Summer?” Peter asks curious, assuming they will spend all summer with their dad like normal.

“After summer, we’ll work that out over summer, figure out what we all agree to,” Tony explains to the kids, causing Peter and Tess to exchange looks.

“Okay,” Peter answers, understanding enough to know what this is necessary.

“And if I get too scared there tonight, we can come back?” Tess asks, wanting to double check that.

“I promise,” Tony assures his daughter.

“Okay, we can try staying with Aunt May and Uncle Ben again,” Tess says, and Peter nods in agreement.

“Okay,” Tony says, feeling glad even though it is not what he wants, as he knows in the long term it will work out being a little better for the kids.

“Do we have to go now?” Peter asks curious.

“Not for a few hours,” Tony says, shaking his head.

“Lazer Tag?” Peter and Tess ask together.

“Lazer Tag,” Tony confirms with an amused look on his face.

“We’ll get everything,” Peter says, as he and Tess hurry off to get everything they need.

“You alright?” Natasha asks, putting her hand on Tony’s shoulder.

“Ask me again later,” Tony requests.

“I will, because I’m going to be here,” Natasha assures him, and Tony gives her a grateful look.

About a minute later Peter and Tess return and once they do, they each put on their Lazer Tag vests, pick up their guns, and start to play.

A few hours after Tony and Natasha talked to Peter and Tess about what their living arrangements are going to look like all four of them are walking up to the Parker apartment. When they get to the apartment Tony reaches out and knocks, and a few seconds later it opens to reveal May and Ben.

“Come in,” May says, letting the four into the apartment, and as they are let in Peter and Tess hug their aunt and Uncle.

“Your rooms are still the same, but if you want anything changed let us know,” Ben tells the kids.

“Thanks Uncle Ben,” Peter says to him. “Dad, are you and Nat leaving now?” Peter asks, as he wants to go put his stuff in his room, but he wants to make sure he has a chance to say goodbye to his dad and Natasha first.

“In a few minutes Bud,” Tony answers, and once he does, he finds himself being hugged by both his kids. “Oh, I love you so much,” Tony says, as he hugs his kids tightly. “If you need anything, all you need to do is call,” Tony assures his kids.

“We know,” Tess and Peter respond, once they do Tony kisses both of their cheeks, before they break apart.

After Peter and Tess break apart from Tony, they walk over to Natasha who they also hug.

“I’ll see you soon,” Natasha tells the kids.

“See you soon,” Tess responds.

“Will you watch out for Dad when we’re not with him?” Peter asks, his voice so quiet that no one other than Natasha can hear.

“I’ll do my best, Solnishko,” Natasha assures Peter, kissing his cheek, and the trio finally break apart.

“We thought we’d go out to dinner if that’s okay with the two of you,” Ben says, looking at Peter and Tess once they break apart.

“It is,” Peter answers.

“We’ll go put our stuff in our rooms,” Tess says, and the two of them head over to their rooms.

“We’ll look after them, Tony,” May assures Tony.

“I know, I never doubted that,” Tony assures her. “Um, Tess is still a little scared of the dark, so if there is an extra light on don’t worry,” Tony explains, trying to focus on what he needs Ben and May to know rather than how sad he is to be away from his kids again.

“And Peter is likely to check on her throughout the night,” Natasha adds, wanting to help Tony, knowing that Peter doesn’t do that as much as he did, but he still does.

“Okay, we’ll keep an eye on that,” Ben says, appreciating the information.

“If they need to call me, no matter what the time, it’s okay,” Tony says, wanting to make that clear.

“Okay,” May says with a nod.

“Thanks Ben, May,” Tony says before hugging each of them, and once he does, he and Natasha leave, it being clear to Natasha that with every step Tony takes he is fighting the urge to turn back around and go back to his children.

A little while after they left the Parker apartment Natash and Tony, who have spent most of the drive back in silence, are walking back into the living room of Tony’s apartment.

“Do you want a drink?” Natasha asks, as they walk over to the couch.

“Desperately,” Tony says, as he sits down on the couch, and Natasha walks over to the bar where she pours them both a drink.

About a minute later Natasha finishes getting them both a drink and she walks over to the couch and sits down next to Tony, giving him one of the glasses as she does.

“You alright?” Natasha asks.

“Not really,” Tony admits, as he takes a drink. “Did I make a mistake, Tash?” Tony asks, sounding worried.

“I don’t know, I don’t think we’ll know for a little while,” Natasha admits, and as she does Tony lays his head on Natasha’s shoulder, so Natasha reaches over and takes his hand, the two of them drifting into silence as they sit together; Natasha doing her best to be there for Tony who is clearly in pain.

May 8^th 2011

Three weeks have passed since Tess and Peter started to spend time at May and Ben’s again and while it has been a bit of an adjustment there have been no major issues. It’s Sunday morning, and as it is Mother’s Day Tony has taken Peter and Tess to DC so that they can see Peggy.

“Do you think Nanna is going to like what we made her?” Peter asks his father as he, Tess, and Tony walk towards Peggy’s room, Tess holding biscuits, while Peter is holding the present they got Peggy.

“I think Nanna is going to love anything we give her,” Tony admits, knowing that, as they get to the door to Peggy’s room. “Remember what we talked about on the way here?” Tony asks the kids, as he knows Peggy has been having more bad days, and because of that he warned the kids.

“Yes,” Tess confirms.

“It’s okay, Dad, we understand,” Peter assures his father, and after watching between them Tony opens the door and walks into the room, Peter and Tess walking in behind him.

“Mum,” Tony says, as Peggy is looking away from the door, and as she looks towards him, and the kids, it is clear that she is confused for a second. “It’s me, Tony, and Peter, and Tess,” Tony explains to her, and for a few moments it is clear that Peggy is confused.

“Hi Nanna,” Peter says, like his father he realises that Peggy is confused.

“Peter… Anthony… Teresa,” Peggy says, looking between them.

“Yeah, it’s us Nanna,” Tess says, not even correcting her grandmother on using her full name, as the trio walk over to her. “We brought you biscuits and a present,” Tess explains to her nana as she walks towards her.

“You didn’t have to bring me a present,” Peggy tells them.

“It’s Mother’s Day, we kind of did,” Tony admits, as he walks over to his mother and kisses her cheek, and even though it is clear to Tony that she has no idea that it is mother’s day he has no intention of dwelling on that fact. “How are you doing?” Tony asks his mother.

“Much better now,” Peggy answers. “Get up here my Darlings,” Peggy says and both Peter and Tess climb onto the bed.

“Remember, be gentle,” Tony tells Peter and Tess as he sits down next to the bed.

“We know Dad,” Peter tells him.

“Oh Tony, it’s quite alright, I can handle it,” Peggy says, as she hugs her grandchildren. “Now, are those biscuits I see?” Peggy asks.

“They definitely are,” Tony answers and Peter hands the biscuits.

“Thank you,” Peggy responds, and for a moment it looks like she has completely zoned out.

“Mum?” Tony asks gently.

“Oh, I am sorry, what was I saying?” Peggy asks confused.

“Nothing, but Tess and I were going to tell you how schools going,” Peter tells his nanna, trying not to think about how hard it is to see his grandmother be so far from okay.

“That is something I would very much like to hear,” Peggy says, and once she does Peter and Tess start to explain how school is going. While it is clear that Peggy isn’t having the best day Tony, Peter, and Tess do enjoy their time with her, even though it is painful at times. 

After spending a few hours with Peggy Tony flew the kids back to New York, and, after a visit to Mary’s grave, rather than Peter and Tess going back to the Parker apartment for the night all three of them have headed back to Tony’s New York apartment.  

“Dad, can we have a movie night?” Peter asks curious, as the trio ride in the elevator back up to the apartment.

“I think we can,” Tony admits, and both kids smile at that. “But only two movies, okay, you two have school tomorrow,” Tony tells the kids, as he is trying really hard to make it, so they don’t become insomniacs like him.

“Deal,” Peter and Tess say together, as the elevator doors open, and as they do they are surprised, and glad to find Natasha waiting.

“NAT!” Peter and Tess say together, as they hurry towards her.

“Hey Malyshka, Solnishko,” Natasha says as she hugs them.

“Nat, you’re timing is perfect,” Tony says, knowing she would be there to check how they are doing considering what day it is. “We’re about to get ready for a movie night,” Tony reveals, as Nat breaks apart from Peter and Tess.

“Great, you’re right, my timing is perfect,” Natasha admits.

“Kitchen, first one there gets to pick the first movie,” Tony says, and once he does, they all go running, Tony feeling sure that Natasha isn’t actually running as fast as she can, which results in Peter winning, by a fraction.

“Okay, Peter picks first movie, Tess pick second,” Tony says as he and Natasha get to the kitchen, and it is clear that the kids are excited about that. “Popcorn, snacks, milkshakes, and pizza for dinner,” Tony says. “Any other requests?” Tony asks, looking between the kids.

“Maybe something green,” Natasha suggests, feeling that that could be a good idea.

“Mint chip milk shakes are green,” Tess argues.  

“Yeah, they are,” Tony says with a grin.

“So not what I meant,” Natasha says amused, though she isn’t overly surprised by that answer.

“We’ll get started, we can see if we add something green,” Tony tells everyone. “I’m glad you’re here,” Tony whispers to Natasha as they get started on getting everything, they need for movie night.

Many hours after Tony, Peter, and Tess got home Peter and Tess are asleep in the living room while Natasha and Tony, who are both awake, are sitting next to each other.

“How did this morning go?” Natasha asks curious.

“Mum didn’t know who we were at first,” Tony admits.

“I’m sorry, Tony,” Natasha says to him, having no idea what else to say.

“Yeah, she remembered... but there were still some bad moments,” Tony admits, tears coming to his eyes, and because of that Natasha reaches over and takes his hand. “Peter and Tess love her so much, and I know she only going to get worse, and I can’t help but wonder how they’re going to handle that,” Tony admits.

“Just like you’re worried how you’re going to handle it?” Natasha asks, knowing that while Tony would be worried about his kids, he would also worry about himself.

“Yeah,” Tony admits. “With Dad he was gone in a moment, Mum called me, and in an instant he was gone… but mum… it’s like I’m slowly losing her… and that feels so much worse,” Tony admits, sounding devastated, having no idea what to say, or even if there is anything she can say to help, Natasha moves and embraces him, as Tony completely breaks down as he knows that the day where he completely looses his mother is coming, sooner than he would like.

May 29^th 2011

Three weeks have passed since Mother’s Day and ever since then Tony has been making sure to spend more time as possible when his mother is having a good day.

It’s early morning on a Sunday the day of Tony’s forty first birthday and Natasha, Peter, and Tess have gotten up early the three of them are walking towards Tony’s room, Natasha holding the breakfast tray as well as the present she got Tony while Peter and Tess are both working together to carry the present they made their dad.

“Do you need me to carry that?” Natasha asks, having no idea what Peter and Tess made as they have put a non-descript cupboard box over it, but it is clear that they are having a lot of issues trying to carry it between them.

“No, we’re okay,” Peter answers.

“We’ve got it,” Tess says, as the three of them get to the door. “I’m not sure how we’re going to get the door though,” Tess admits.

“I’ll get it,” Natasha says, and without much trouble she manages to open the door and the three of them walk into the room, finding Tony sitting up in bed.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY DAD!” Peter and Tess say excited.

“Oh wow, thank you,” Tony says as Natasha brings over the tray to him. “Thanks Nat,” Tony says as he takes the tray.

“You should thank Peter and Tess, we cooked together,” Natasha explains, as Tony places the tray on the bed.

“Well, thank you, Pete, Tess,” Tony says, looking between his children. “Is that box for me?” Tony asks curious.

“Yep!” Peter and Tess say excited, the remove the box to look what looks like a portable air conditioner, but is clearly not that as there seems to be several arc reactors being stored in the middle.

“What have you built?” Tony asks, moving to have a look, tyring to figure out what it is as he has to assume that it is a lot more than just storage for arc reactors.

“Something to help,” Tess says, as she presses a button causing a screen to come up the top.

“This monitors the arc reactor that is set as the active one, and if that one is damaged or isn’t working as efficiently as it should for some reason, it will bring you a new one, like this,” Peter says, pressing a button on the screen and causing a drone, holding one of the arc reactors to come out of the centre of the device.

“The GPS could use some extra calibration but should work well,” Tess explains, as she was working on that and isn’t completely happy with it, though her brother told her that they should still give it to Tony.   

“Peter, Tess, this is amazing,” Tony says, as he looks between his children. “This is incredible,” Tony says, before hugging both his kids, feeling amazed at what they have made.

“We wanted to build something to help protect you, to help keep you safe,” Peter admits, as he and his sister are terrified about losing their father so they wanted to do something to help him, and this is what they came up with.

“And that’s exactly what you’ve done, this is amazing,” Tony says, as he hugs his kids, feeling incredibly proud of them, wanting to know more a little about what they have built, and after a few more moments they break apart. 

“It really is, you did good,” Natasha assures the kids, being sure that what the kids built could save Tony’s life at some point, and that is amazing.

“Thanks Nat,” Peter and Tess say together.

“We’re going to talk about it all later, but right now we’re going to eat breakfast,” Tony says, and once he does, he, Natasha, Peter and Tess climb onto the bed, and as they do Tony notices that Natasha is holding a present too. “That for me too?” Tony asks her, as that is what he assumes.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms, as she hands the box over. “I did some research collected papers your father wrote that were used within SHIELD but were never published outside the organization,” Natasha explains. “I put them together and had them bound,” Natasha explains, the present having been something she has been working on for a little while, as she knows that Tony can buy, or make, himself anything he wants so she wanted to give him something he couldn’t get himself.

“Thank you, Tash,” Tony says, feeling touched.

“You’re welcome, Tony,” Natasha responds, as the two of them exchange smiles.

“Okay, let’s eat up, all this food looks really good,” Tony says, and together, he, Natasha, Peter, and Tess all start eating the breakfast and spend the rest of the day celebrating Tony’s birthday together, getting some visitors from the people who Tony considers to be family.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

AN: I really like apart of this chapter, it … it’s important just you won’t realise exactly why for a while. Please let me know what you think. Next chapter will be about 5.30pm my time (so like 19/20ish hours from now) and then there may be another chapter about 12 hours after that depending on how busy my first of four night shifts are.

June 19^th 2011

Three weeks have passed since Tony’s birthday and due to how busy she has been at SHIELD Natasha hasn’t spent as much time with Tony and the kids as they would have liked. It is Sunday morning and as Peter and Tess have finished school for the year, Peter having finished fourth grade, while Tess finished second grade, the two of them and Tony are in the living room of the New York apartment packing up things they are going to take to LA with them.

“Are we going to spend all summer in LA?” Tess asks her father.

“I’m honestly not sure,” Tony admits. “But we’re going to be spending a lot of the summer there,” Tony explains. “Construction of the tower is, at the moment, progressing stability, so they don’t need my input for a little while, but there are some things I can handle in LA,” Tony explains, and as he does the kids exchange looks. “But that isn’t going to effect the time we spend together, okay, I promise, we’ll spend just as much time together as we always do,” Tony assures his kid, as even though Pepper is going to need him to spend a lot of time at Stark Industries he is not going to let his kids suffer because of that.

“We know Dad,” Tess assures him.

“Will Nat be in LA with us?” Peter asks curious.

“Not always, but yes, she will be,” Tony confirms, knowing that because he and Natasha have talked about that.

“Good,” Peter and Tess say together, both feeling glad about that.

“Yeah, I think that’s good too,” Tony admits and the three of them continue to pack up what they are taking with them.

A few hours after they talked about how much of the summer they are going to spend in LA Tony, Peter, and Tess have landed in LA. Collecting the stuff they brought with them the trio walk out of the plane that Tony flew them in, and to their surprise, and joy, the trio find Natasha waiting for them.

“Nat!” Peter and Tess say together.

“Hey, you two,” Natasha says, smiling at them, as she takes her sunglasses off her face, and the two of them, and Tony walk down the stairs.

“Do I want to know how you got onto a private airfield?” Tony asks curious, though he has a few ideas how she could have done that.

“Prabably, but I’m not going to tell you,” Natasha responds, and Tony is amused by that.

“Nat, how long are you going to be in LA for?” Peter asks curious.

“This time, a few days, but I am going to come back a lot while you’re here,” Natasha explains, as she wants to make sure of that.

“Good,” Peter and Tess say together, both sounding incredibly happy about that.

“That’s my car,” Tony notes, seeing what car is waiting for them.

“Yep, I figured it would be better than two cars,” Natasha responds. “But if you really want you can drive back,” Natasha says, knowing that even though he has Happy Tony really doesn’t like letting someone else drive.

“Nah, you can,” Tony says, and Natasha can appreciate how much of a big deal that is. “Let’s go,” Tony says, and all four of them put their stuff in the car before heading off, Natasha driving in a way to make sur they aren’t being followed.

July 1^st 2011

Twelve days have passed since Tony, Peter and Tess got to LA and ever since the three of them have been doing their best to spend as much time together as possible. It’s late at night and having just checked to make sure Peter and Tess are sound asleep Tony is walking down the main stairs, planning on heading to his workshop.

“When I was standing on that platform, being questioned, I just knew I that I couldn’t lie, I knew it was a secret I couldn’t keep, so I said those four words, and when I did, I felt free,” Natasha’s voice recites, through the darkness, causing Tony jump.

“Seriously Tash, warn a guy,” Tony requests, at the lights come on and Tony sees Natasha sitting on the couch, that surprising Tony as he had no idea, she was in LA let alone at his house.

“Why would I? This is more fun,” Natasha says, causing Tony to roll his eyes.

“I see you saw my interview,” Tony comments, as he walks over to Natasha.

“I did,” Natasha confirms. “And I couldn’t help but read between the lines of what you were saying,” Natasha admits.

“That’s because you know me so well,” Tony admits, as he sits down next to Natasha. “And because you’re such a good spy,” Tony adds.

“I think it was more the former than the ladder that allowed me to do that,” Natasha admits.

“Good to know,” Tony responds.

“You were thinking about your actual hidden identity, weren’t you?” Natasha asks, as that is the impression she got.

“I was,” Tony confirms. “My mum is my hero, has been as long as I can remember, all the times I fought with dad, usually about something stupid, she understood, she understands me,” Tony admits. “I don’t want to keep hiding that she is my mum, I want to make it clear to everyone how incredible she is, how proud I am to be her son,” Tony admits.

“But you have a deal, right?” Natasha asks, remembering Tony mentioning something about that before.

“Yeah,” Tony says with a nod. “Our deal is that I won’t reveal that she is my mother, that I won’t introduce the world to Tony Carter-Stark, until after she dies,” Tony admits. “I long for that day, but I also dread it more than almost anything,” Tony admits, knowing that the only thing he dreads more is something happening to his kids.

“Have you ever considered breaking your deal?” Natasha asks, as she knows the burden of keeping his identity a secret affects him, in fact she is pretty sure it was a huge reason why he admitted he was Iron Man.

“I couldn’t do that to her,” Tony admits.

“Tony, sooner than I know you’d like she won’t remember the deal,” Natasha reminds Tony in a gentle voice, feeling worried about the danger that revealing his identity will put Tony in, but also feeling worried about the effect keeping it a secret is having on him.

“I still couldn’t do it to her,” Tony admits. “When mum was first diagnosed, when she realised what was going to happen to her, we had a really serious talk,” Tony admits. “She wasn’t scared of what would happen to her, she joked about how there were some things that will be nice to forget,” Tony admits, and Natasha smiles at that. “What she was scared of is the effect it would have on me, and Sharon, and Hope, Peter, and Tess, she didn’t want us to suffer,” Tony admits. “Mum told me she built SHIELD, that that would continue on long after she was gone, that was her legacy, and she was glad about that, she could handle that, that she didn’t care that not many people would know, but what she couldn’t handle is me, or my kids, being hurt because of who she was,” Tony admits. “Mum always did whatever she had to do to protect, whether that meant the world or a single person, she told me that’s what SHIELD was, protection, and this, keeping my identify a secret, is how she can protect me, it’s the last time she can be a protector, I can’t take that away from her, even if she can’t remember,” Tony admits, as while his mother might not know if he broke their deal he would, and he couldn’t do that to her.  

“I understand,” Natasha admits.

“But after she is gone, I’m going to make sure the entire world knows just who Peggy Carter-Stark really was, just how much she did for them, for everyone, without them knowing, and how incredible she is,” Tony says.

“I’ll help you with that,” Natasha assures him.

“Thanks Tash,” Tony responds, giving her a grateful look, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together.

July 14^th 2011

Two weeks have passed since Tony gave an Interview about why he told the world he was Iron Man and ever since then Natasha has managed to spend a lot of time in LA with Tony, Peter, and Tess. It’s a Thursday afternoon and because it is pretty hot Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess are in the pool together.

“Dad, are you going to try a jump?” Peter asks his father.

“No, I’m okay,” Tony tells his son, and Natasha has realised that no matter what he does Tony is very careful not to put his head under the water, and she is sure that the reason behind that is something they shouldn’t talk about in front of the kids.

“Well, if your dad won’t jump, I can do a flip,” Natasha suggests, feeling that that is the best way to distract the kids.

“Yes!” Peter and Tess say both looking excited and Natasha swims to the edge of the pool, and climbs up onto the side.

“Hey James,” Natasha greats, seeing Rhodey walking towards the pool, before doing a perfect flip into the pool, even though the water was probably not deep enough for her do that.

“So, this is how you’re spending your day?” Rhodey asks, as he walks over to the edge of the pool.

“Yep, it’s a pretty great way to spend a day,” Tony reveals, as while he isn’t completely comfortable with the water, he is very happy to spend time with his kids and Natasha.

“Hi Uncle Rhodey,” Tess greats.

“Hey Tess, you having fun Kiddo?” Rhodey asks her.

“Yeah, I am,” Tess confirms.

“Me too,” Peter says.

“I’m glad,” Rhodey admits. “And now I completely understand why you missed our appointment,” Rhodey admits, glancing at Tony.

“We had an appointment?” Tony asks confused.

“Yeah, I believe you said something about a new suit,” Rhodey reminds his friend.  

“Oh yeah, that’s downstairs,” Tony says, moving closer to the edge to where Rhodey is. “Are you in a rush?” Tony asks his friend.

“Not really, when I have an appointment with you, I clear the rest of my day,” Rhodey admits.

“That’s probably a good habit,” Natasha comments.

“Tends to be,” Rhodey admits, causing Tony to look between him and Natasha.

“I’m not sure I like the idea of you two ganging up on me,” Tony admits, though he is glad that they are getting along.

“We’re not ganging up on you, we’ve got your back, but we’re not going to give up teasing you,” Natasha assures him.

“We’re really not,” Rhodey confirms.

“Okay, good to know,” Tony says amused, and before Rhodey even realises what he is doing Tony pulls him into the pool, causing Natasha, Peter, and Tess, to laugh.

“And that was exactly why I left all my electronics inside,” Rhodey says, as he comes to the surface of the water, as he had a feeling that one way or another he would end up in the pool.

“Now that Uncle Rhodey is here can we play volleyball?” Peter asks curious, as experience told him that when they play two on two, they just all get extremely competitive so it is better to have a fifth person when they play games.

“Yeah, I think we can,” Tony says. “Nat, you on my side?” Tony asks her.

“Of course,” Natasha responds, without hesitation.

“Then Rhodes, it’s you, Peter, and Tess against us,” Tony tells his friend.

“Oh great,” Rhodey says sarcastically, being pretty sure that it’s not going to be easy to try and beat Natasha and Tony.

“You’ll do fine,” Natasha tells him, and they all work to get everything set up before starting to play water volleyball together.

Hours later Tony has given Rhodey his new War Machine armour, but he is still at the Malibu house, asleep because he became too exhausted to drive home. While Rhodey, Tess, and Peter are all asleep Natasha and Tony are in the workshop together, as Tony works on something Natasha is just sitting on a nearby bench, watching.

“So, you spent what, three hours talking with Rhodey about his suit, and changing what needed changing, and now that you’re done with that you’re working on your own suit?” Natasha asks Tony.

“Yep,” Tony confirms. “I like working on this,” Tony admits.

“I know,” Natasha says, as that has become perfectly clear to her. “What I don’t know is why you’re afraid of putting your head under water,” Natasha comments, watching Tony carefully to see how he reacts, and she sees him tense. “Tony?” Natasha asks gently.

“I was waterboarded in Afghanistan,” Tony explains, knowing that the only way to stop Natasha’s question is by giving her some explanation. “A shower is bad enough…. Any more than that… I don’t want the kids to see that,” Tony admits, showing the kind of vulnerability Natasha knows he hates to show.

“That’s understandable,” Natasha admits, and she can tell that this is something that Tony isn’t ready to talk about. “So, what are you working on?” Natasha asks curious, deciding a change of subject is exactly what Tony needs.

“Different way to deploy the suit,” Tony says, clearly feeling happy to talk about that rather than what happened in Afghanistan.

“That could be helpful,” Natasha says, moving a little closer. “What are you thinking?” Natasha asks, and Tony starts to explain exactly what he is thinking, something which is clearly exactly what he needs after what he just admitted.

July 24^th 2011

Ten days have passed since Tony told Natasha that he was waterboarded in Afghanistan and Natasha has spent most of the last ten days away from LA. It’s a Friday afternoon and Natasha, who has only just gotten back to LA a few hours earlier, is sitting on a bench in Tony’s workshop as Tony packs several duffle bags.

“Camping? You’re going camping?” Natasha asks shocked.

“Yep, we’re leaving tomorrow,” Tony admits.

“Have you ever been camping before?” Natasha asks, having a really bad feeling about that.

“Does hiding in the woods with Mum when I was a child count?” Tony asks, making it sound like it is no big deal, but they both know it is.

“Definitely not,” Natasha answers.  “And we’re going to circle back in a minute, but seriously Tony, why would you go camping?” Natasha asks, as it seems really out of character for him.

“Because Peter and Tess want to, they’ve been asking for a while,” Tony explains, and Natasha realises that she should have guessed that. “We’re only going for a week, and I’ve researched the area, I know what we’re getting into,” Tony admits, not realising he cannot be fully prepared.

“Okay, but please tell me you’re taking a sat phone in case one of you gets hurt, or in case you are so fascinated by it you mess with a bug or animal that you shouldn’t,” Natasha requests, feeling worried about all the ways this could go wrong.

“Hope’s coming with us, bugs are her speciality, she’ll know which ones we shouldn’t go near,” Tony explains.

“That’s good at least,” Natasha admits, feeling a little better.

“If you’re so worried you could come with us,” Tony offers.

“I wish I could, but I have to leave the country first thing tomorrow, this was just as short visit,” Natasha explains, knowing that there is no way to get out of the particular mission, even if she would like to go camping with Tony and the kids.

“Ah okay,” Tony says, feeling a little disappointed as he would have liked it if Natasha came on the camping trip.

“Yep, so hiding in woods with your mom?” Natasha asks curious.

“I was six, we were attacked at home, I’m not entirely sure by who, mum grabbed me, and we ran,” Tony explains, and he proceeds to tell the entire story, which Natasha, who still has a bad feeling about the kids and Tony going camping, listens intensely, finding the story fascinating.

Eight days have passed since Tony told Natasha that he and Hope were taking Peter and Tess camping, and because she knows they are due to return home Natasha is where she has been all day, waiting in Tony’s workshop for them to get back.

“Come on, Tony, where are you?” Natasha mutters, feeling worried, as she has been waiting for hours and she thought that They would be back by now.

“Agent Romanoff the workshop door has opened, and Sir’s car is driving in,” JARVIS tells Natasha.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha says, feeling relieved, as she stands up, and moments later Tony’s car drives into the workshop.

A few moments later the car parks and as soon as it does Peter, and Tess hurry out of the car and to Natasha.

“Nat!” Peter and Tess yell as they run towards her.

“Hey you two, how was camping?” Natasha asks, as she hugs them.

“It was so fun!” Tess says.

“Dad caught a fish! And he fell in the lake trying to put it back!” Peter explains excitedly.

“Oh really,” Natasha says, glancing over at Tony, who looks a little worse for were.

“Seemed like the right thing to do,” Tony admits. “Okay, both of you, showers now,” Tony tells his kids, being sure that that is what they both need.

“Yes Dad,” Peter and Tess say, and they both hurry upstairs, as Hope gets out of the car as well.

“You two are looking a little worse for ware as well,” Natasha comments. “How’d things go?” Natasha asks, as she looks between Tony and Hope.

“Pretty well,” Hope admits. “We had no major issues, it was nice to get away,” Hope admits, as it was really nice to get away from San Fransisco for a little while.

“No major issues? I fell in a lake!” Tony reminds his sister.

“That’s because you were being stupid,” Hope tells him, without missing a beat.

“I can believe that,” Natasha admits, and Tony gives her an annoyed look. “What exactly happened?” Natasha asks curious.

“I was trying to test something… the test failed,” Tony admits.

“Okay,” Natasha says, with an amused look on her face, knowing she is going to get the full story from Tony later. “Why don’t you two go shower too, I’ll get some food ready,” Natasha offers.

“Can you make sure it’s hot? We’ve had some pretty lukewarm food the last week,” Tony admits.

“Yeah, I can make sure of that,” Natasha admits.

“Thanks Nat,” Tony and Hope say together.

“No problem,” Natasha responds, and all three of them head up together.

Once they get to the main level Tony and Hope go to get cleaned up while Natasha gets started on making them lunch, a lunch which they all enjoy together while Natasha listens to the stories of what happened during the camping trip.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

AN: Thank you so much for the support. As I am starting night shifts tonight the next chapter will be out in about twelve hours. Let me know what you think.

August 10^th 2011

Ten days have passed since Tony, Hope, Peter, and Tess went on a camping tip and while it was clear that Tony didn’t have the best time, he knows he would do it all over again due to how happy it made Peter and Tess.

It is the morning of Peter’s tenth birthday and just like what has become a birthday tradition Tony, Natasha and Tess are bringing Peter breakfast in bed, along with some of his presents.

“Can I jump on the bed?” Tess asks Natasha and Tony as they walk towards Peter’s room.

“You can, just be careful not to hurt your brother,” Tony tells her.

“Yes Dad,” Tess says, and they get to the door, which Natasha opens.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY PETE!” Tess yells, hurrying to her brother, and jumping on the bed, causing Peter to wake up.

“Tess?” Peter asks confused. “Dad? Nat?” Peter asks, as he notices them too.

“Happy Birthday, Bud,” Tony says to his son, as he and Natasha walk over to the bed.

“I’m ten today!” Peter says excitedly, as he sits up.

“Yeah, you are,” Natasha confirms, as Tess hugs her brother, and Tony puts the breakfast tray on the bed.

“Everyone will be here in a few hours, so until then we can do anything you want,” Tony tells his son, who looks down at the ground. “Pete? What’s wrong?” Tony asks worried, feeling confused as he is pretty sure that Peter should be happy about that.  

“Not everyone’s going to be here,” Peter says sadly, causing Tony and Natasha to exchange looks.

“I know, you’re right, Nanna isn’t going to be here,” Tony confirms, as Peggy has a virus, so she isn’t allowed to travel. “But that is why we’re going to go see her this weekend, and we’re going to have a party in her room,” Tony tells his son.

“Really?” Peter asks, as he didn’t know that.

“Really,” Tony confirms. “Pete, I know you’re gonna miss Nanna and you want her here, but I know she would want you to enjoy your birthday, and that’s what I want too, do you think you can do that?” Tony asks curious, very much hoping he can as he really wants Peter to be able to enjoy his birthday.

“I can try,” Peter responds.

“Good,” Tony says, and he and Natasha sit down on the bed, as the two of them, and Tess, get started on the breakfast and Peter starts to open some of his presents, Tony desperately hoping that despite how much he misses his nanna that Peter has a good birthday.

A few hours after Tess, Natasha, and Tony woke Peter up for his birthday Peter’s birthday party is in full swing as Happy, Pepper, Ben, May, Sharon, Rhodey and Hope have arrived. As it was what Peter wanted everyone is having a nerf battle.

As she is pretty sure that Tony is targeting her and not anyone else Natasha looks around for a vantage point, and as she does, she sees Pepper sitting alone. Feeling curious about whether Pepper is okay Natasha, dodging several flying nerf bullets, walks over to Pepper and sits down next to her.

“Pepper, are you okay?” Natasha asks concerned.

“Yeah, I just need a bit of a break,” Pepper admits, as she forgot how exhausting it can be to run around with Peter and Tess.

“Understandable,” Natasha admits, and the two of them exchange amused looks.

“Tony, Peter, and Tess seem to be doing better,” Pepper notes, as while she hasn’t spent a lot of time with them lately even, she can tell that.

“They are,” Natasha admits. “There’s still some lingering effects, but I think they’re moving past what happened,” Natasha admits, feeling glad about that, and also feeling glad that it seems like Tess hasn’t been affected by her killing in front of her.

“Good,” Pepper says relieved about that, and as she can see out of the corner of her eyes that Tony is about to fire at her Natash quickly fires a nerf bullet at him, before he can.

“Oh, come on, Nat!” Tony objects. “Couldn’t let me get one shot?” Tony asks.

“Never,” Natasha responds, with a smirk, while Tony rolls his eyes and mutters something too quiet for anyone to hear.

“You know when you first showed up undercover, I didn’t know what to think, I thought you would be trouble, turns out you’re probably one of the best things to ever come into one of my friends life,” Pepper admits, as while she has no romantic feelings for Tony she still considers him to be one of the most important people in her life.

“Um, thanks Pepper,” Natasha says, having no idea what to say about that, but feeling touched.

“You’re welcome,” Pepper responds. “A year ago, I couldn’t imagine you being here for something like this, now I can’t imagine you not being,” Pepper explains, and before Natasha can say something in response Tess hurries over to them.

“Nat, Aunt Pepper, come on, we’ve got to try and beat everyone,” Tess says, causing Pepper and Natasha to exchange looks.

“Yeah, we do,” Natasha responds, and she and Pepper both get up and re-join the ‘battle’ that is going on.

Hours after Pepper and Natasha talked Peter’s birthday is over, most of the family have left Tony’s malibu house and Tony is walking up to Peter’s room, wanting to check if he is okay.

“Peter, can I come in?” Tony asks, as he knocks on his son’s door.

“Come in, Dad,” Peter responds, and Tony walks into the room, finding his son sitting on his bed and reading one of the books he got for his birthday. “Hey Dad,” Peter greats, as Tony walks over to his son.

“Hey Bud, I just wanted to check that you had a good day,” Tony admits, as he sits down on the edge of his son’s bed.

“I did,” Peter admits. “I missed Nanna, though,” Peter admits.

“I know,” Tony admits, knowing that his son has always been close to his nanna, so knowing she is getting so sick can’t be easy on him.

“Dad, is Nanna going to die soon?” Peter asks worried, dreading the answer.

“I don’t know, Pete, I don’t know,” Tony admits. “She is sick, and she does have bad days, but I don’t know if that means she is going to die soon, I hope it doesn’t,” Tony admits, as he truly doesn’t want to lose his mother.

“Me too,” Peter admits. “Dad, can you tell me so stories about Nanna?” Peter asks curious, as while his father has told him a lot he wants to hear more.

“Yeah, I think I can do that,” Tony says, and he moves so that he is sitting next to his son.

Once Tony is sitting next to his son, he proceeds to tell him stories about Peggy until they both fall asleep, and as she was concerned Natasha comes to check on them, and as they are asleep Natasha covers them both with a blanket and lets them be.

August 24^th 2011

Two weeks have passed since Peter’s birthday and in that time, Tony has taken the kids to see Peggy multiple times as he wants them all to spend as much time with Peggy as possible. It’s after lunch on a Thursday and Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess are playing Lazer Tag together, only Natasha and Tony knowing that it is going to be a very special day for Peter and Tess.

“Okay, are we going to switch up teams or are we going to go everyone against everyone?” Tony asks, as the timer that indicates they have been playing for ten minutes goes off, and the current teams are him and Tess against Peter and Nat.

“I think everyone against everyone would be good,” Natasha comments, as she knows that either way things between them gets rather competitive.

“Sir, you wanted to know when Ms Hope and Ms Sharon arrived, they have just arrived at the property,” JARVIS tells Tony.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Tony says, and as he does both, he and Natasha turn off their Lazer Tag equipment.

“Aunt Hope and Sharon are here?” Peter asks surprised, as he notices Natasha and Tony exchange looks.

“They are, because we have a surprise,” Tony admits, as Hope and Sharon walk in.

“Have you told them yet?” Sharon asks curious, looking excited as she was hoping she would get to see how Peter and Tess reacted to what Natasha and Tony are going to tell them.

“We’re just about to,” Natasha responds.

“Tell us what?” Peter and Tess ask together.

“You both have one more birthday present, and you’re getting it today,” Tony reveals, trying to hide his joy as he is sure that both of his kids are going to love what they are going to do.

“We do?” Peter asks surprised.

“What is it?” Tess asks interested.

“Tickets, seven of them, to Night Two of Taylor Swift Speak Now Tour in LA,” Tony tells his kids, and as soon as he says the words Peter and Tess gets look of pure joy on their faces.

“Really?” Peter asks excitedly, as he just as much of a fan of Taylor Swift as his sister, though he does a better job of hiding it.

“Are you serious?” Tess asks excitedly, as she never asked for tickets, even though she wanted them more than anything, as she thought it would be too dangerous for them to go.

“I am, but there are rules, two big rules,” Tony tells the kids, wanting to make that clear.

“The first rule is that we’re all going to be in disguises,” Natasha tells them. “The second is that no matter what, even if it’s going to the bathroom, no one goes anywhere alone,” Natasha tells the kids, looking between them as she says that to make sure they understand. “There’s going to be a lot of people, that makes it easier to blend in, but also makes it easier for something to happen,” Natasha explains. “We want you to have a good time, but we’re going to be as careful as possible,” Natasha explains, as she has spent a while studying the venue, including where exactly they’d be, to make sure she can make sure they are all as safe as possible.

“Yes Nat,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Dad, you said seven tickets, who is the seventh?” Tess asks curious, as there are currently only six people who are present.

“Uncle Happy,” Tony answers. “He’ll be here soon,” Tony explains, as when he and Natasha started to plan this, they wanted to make sure there were at least two males attending, for going to bathroom purposes, and Rhodey had very little interest in attending, though he would have if they needed him to.  

“Awesome,” Peter says, being pretty sure that Happy will have a great time, even if he tries to hide it. “What disguises are we wearing?” Peter asks curious.

“A lot of different ones,” Natasha answers. “Sharon and I are going to help everyone, make sure none of us can be recognized,” Natasha explains, knowing that making sure Tony can’t be recognized is going to be the hardest part, but is the most important part.

“Okay, let’s get started, we’ve got a couple of hours to get ready,” Sharon says, and she and Natasha both proceed to get what they need to get everyone ready.

Over the next couple of hours Sharon and Natasha make sure everyone, including Happy when he arrives, are sufficiently disguised and once they are they all leave for the concert, which they have an incredible time at.

September 6^th 2011

Thirteen days have passed since Tony, Natasha, Peter, Tess, Sharon, Hope, and Happy went to a Taylor Swift concert together, something which they had an incredible time at, and where no one was recognized, even if there were a couple of close calls. It is the day before Peter and Tess return to school and Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess are in the kitchen of Tony’s New York apartment making lunch together.

“So, how much of your book lists have you two already read?” Natasha asks curious, as she looks between Peter and Tess, knowing they both got their book lists a couple of days earlier.

“Three books,” Tess answers.

“Four,” Peter says, grinning at his sister, who rolls her eyes.

“So, I guess you’re both excited?” Natasha asks, as that is what it seems like to her.  

“Yep,” Tess confirms.

“Definitely,” Peter confirms, and as he does, he and Tess exchange looks.

“Pete? Tess?” Tony asks curious, wondering what the looks will be.

“Dad, you said we would talk a little more about where we’ll be staying during the school year after Tess and I told you that we would rather stay here more if we could,” Peter reminds his father, as while he and his sister love living with their aunt and uncle if they can they want to stay with their father more.

“We did,” Tony confirms. “I’ve talked to Aunt May and Uncle Ben, and we came up with an idea,” Tony reveals, knowing that it was also Natasha who gave input. “Pete, Tess, I want to know that the way things have always been is because I wanted you to be as safe as possible, I want you to have as much stability as possible,” Tony explains to his kids.

“We know that, Dad,” Tess assures him.

“We’re getting older Dad, we understand more why things are the way we are, but we still want to spend more time with you, even if it means things are less stable than usual,” Peter admits. “Or if we face some danger,” Peter tells his father, who will do everything he can to keep his children from being in danger.

“You might be okay with that, but I am still going to do everything I can to protect you both,” Tony tells his kids, and Natasha knows she is going to do whatever she can too.

“Does that mean we’re going to go back to living half the week with Uncle Ben and Aunt May?” Tess asks, as that is what it seems like, and as much as she loves her aunt and uncle, she was hoping that wasn’t the case.

“No,” Tony answers, and both the kids look glad surprised by that. “It means that you’ll live mostly here, but when I have to go to LA, which I may have to do for more days in a row rather than splitting them over multiple weeks, or if I have to act as Iron Man or if there is something going on that will make it too dangerous to be with me, you’ll stay with Uncle Ben and Aunt May,” Tony explains, knowing it is not perfect but it seems like the best option at the moment. “We’re going to try to work things out at least a month in advance, but there might be last minute changes, which is going to require flexibility from all of us,” Tony explains to the kids. “Peter, Tess, thing are going to be a bit more up in the air, you’re going to loose some stability, and if that’s not okay, if it becomes something you’re struggling with we’ll talk about it and go back to how things were,” Tony explains, knowing that if it also seems like the kids are in danger they will also go back to how things were.  

“Okay,” Peter says and Tess nods.

“So, what are you both most looking forward to when it comes to going back to school?” Natasha asks, as she knows that Tony has been struggling with trying to find a balance between what the kids want and what he knows will be best for them, and both Peter and Tess excitedly start to explain.

September 29^th 2011

About three weeks have passed since Peter and Tess returned to school and even though Tony has had to go to LA a couple of times he has limited the time he has been gone and because of that Peter and Tess have been able to spend most of their time with the father at the apartment.

It’s late on Thursday afternoon and Tony and Natasha are in one of the bathrooms at the New York apartment, while Tony is sitting on a chair Natasha is straddling him attempting to put make up on him.

“Seriously Tony, keep your head still,” Natasha says annoyed.

“It tickles,” Tony says in his defence.

“You did not move around this much last time I put make up on you,” Natasha tells him, feeling frustrated.

“Well, I don’t understand why you’re putting make up on me this time,” Tony admits. “I’m wearing a wig and colour changing contact lenses, won’t that be enough?” Tony asks.

“No, just let me finish these freckles,” Natasha requests.

“Fine,” Tony says, rolling his eyes, and Natasha continues to do what she wants to do.

“There, done,” Natasha says, as she stands up. “Once we get the wig on, and the contact lenses should be enough to hide who you are,” Natasha admits, though she knows nothing is full proof, especially when they are going somewhere where there will be a lot of people who look up to Tony Stark.

“Hopefully,” Tony admits, looking in the mirror then he turns to Natasha. “Tash, thanks, I know I haven’t made this easy,” Tony admits.

“You really haven’t,” Natasha confirms.

“I know, but I am grateful, really,” Tony admits.

“I know,” Natasha assures him. “Come on, let’s get ready, Peter’s waiting for us,” Natasha reminds him, as Peter has a science fair, that he is competing in, that he wants both of them to be at.

“Yeah, he is,” Tony confirms, as he stands up too. “Let’s get going,” Tony says they both head out of the barroom.

A little while later Natasha, and Tony, both in disguise, are walking through the gymnasium of Midtown School of Science and Technology, the two of them looking for Peter.

“Look like’s he’s got some competition,” Natasha notes, as she looks around.

“Yeah, but he’ll win, I know it,” Tony says, as while his son wouldn’t let him do anything to help him, he did look over what Peter did and knows what his son made was great.

“Please tell me you talked to him about what happens if he doesn’t win,” Natasha requests, feeling worried about what could happen if he didn’t.  

“I did,” Tony assures her, as like Natasha he knows that Peter will be incredibly disappointed if he doesn’t win so he wants to be able to help him with that disappointment.

“Good,” Natasha says, and as she does, she spots Peter standing with Tess, Ben and May. “Over there,” Natasha says, gesturing to where they are, and so they walk up to them.

“Peter,” Tony says and for a second Peter looks confused, it being clear he didn’t recognize his dad, but as he looks between Tony and Natasha, he realises exactly who they are.

“You made it!” Peter says excitedly as he hurries towards his father and Natasha.

“Of course we did,” Tony says, and he hugs his son. “And no matter what happens next we’re going to dinner wherever you want, okay?” Tony says to his son, as he wants to take advantage of the fact that they are wearing disguises.

“Okay,” Peter says, looking glad. “I’m really glad you’re here too,” Peter says to Natasha.

“I’m glad to be here, I’m really proud of you,” Natasha tells Peter, as she hugs him.

“Thank you,” Peter says, feeling touched. “Do you want me to explain what my project is?” Peter asks curious.

“Definitely,” Natasha answers, as Pete proceeds to explain his science fair project, a project which he ends up winning first prize for.  

October 20^th 2011

Three weeks have passed since Peter won first in his science fair and unfortunately Tony has not spent as much time with his kids as he would have liked, which is why he is even gladder to be back in New York.

It is the early hours of the morning and Natasha is making her way through Tony’s apartment as there is something she has to tell him before he finds out another way. Getting to his bedroom, where JARVIS tells her he is, Natasha makes her way straight into the room and over to the bed.

“Tony, Tony, wake up,” Natasha says, gently shaking him. “Tony,” Natasha says again, and after a few moments Tony wakes up, and he is clearly confused.

“Tash?” Tony asks confused. “What’s going on?” Tony asks confused.

“Something’s happened, something I thought you needed to know,” Natasha reveals, and as she does Tony pushes himself up so that he is sitting up.

“What is it? what’s happened?” Tony asks worried.

“It’s the Valkyrie,” Natasha says simply.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

AN: Thank you for the incredible support you have given this story, you have no idea how much it means to me. I hope you like this chapter.

For a few seconds Tony is confused about what Natasha is talking about, and why she would come to see him, but then the answer comes to him.

“The plane Steve Rogers crashed like almost seventy years ago?” Tony asks, feeling surprised.

“That’s the one,” Natasha confirms. “It’s been found,” Natasha explains, watching him closely to see how he reacts, as even with how well she knows Tony she honestly has no idea how he is going to react to this.

“Huh, so Captain America is finally going to get a funeral,” Tony says. “It’s gonna be a national holiday,” Tony comments, a level of bitterness to his voice.

“Tony, he’s still alive,” Natasha reveals, the bitterness in Tony’s voice being exactly why she wanted to make sure she was the one who told him.

“How?” Tony asks shocked, being pretty sure that that shouldn’t be possible.

“He was frozen, apparently your dad thought that was a possibility, SHIELD’s using the protocols he left to unfreeze him safely,” Natasha explains, having been told by Coulson about what is going on.

“Of course,” Tony says bitterly, as he stands up. “Of course he would survive that,” Tony says bitterly, as he stands up and starts to pace. “My Dad couldn’t didn’t survive a simple car accident but of course the great Captain America survived not only a plane crash but being frozen for seventy years,” Tony says, sounding both bitter and upset.

“Tony…” Natasha starts to say, feeling concerned about him.

“You don’t get it Tash,” Tony says, turning to look at her, pain in hir voice. “Mum and Dad were tied to him, no matter what they did, no matter what they achieved, so much of the public just saw them as Captain America’s ally and girlfriend,” Tony explains. “Even when Dad was accused of Treason he was described as Captain America’s Ally in the papers and on the radio,” Tony explains and Natasha has a lot of questions about when and why Howard was accused of Treson she knows it’s not time to ask those questions, “Agents mum worked with after the war just assumed she got where she was because of her relationship with him,” Tony explains, causing Natasha to frown, as she really doesn’t like that. “Even when I was a kid, I heard Dad go off at someone because they described Mum as just Captain America’s girlfriend and this was decades after she founded SHIELD, no matter what they achieved on their own, there were still people who brought everything back to Captain America, still people who credited everything they achieved to him,” Tony says bitterly. “I think they both had some resentment about that,” Tony admits, as while neither of his parents ever confirmed that it is what he thinks.

“But they named you after him,” Natasha says, knowing that one of Tony’s ‘true’ middle names is Steven and she assumes that is after Steve.

“They named me after their friend, who they mourned, Steve, not Captain America,” Tony explains, then sighs. “How long before it goes public that he’s been found?” Tony asks, trying to focus his mind.  

“A little while, maybe a day, maybe two, SHIELD has gotten control now, but others were there, they could talk,” Natasha explains, that being why wanted to get to Tony as soon as possible to tell him what had happened.

“Then I have to go to DC today,” Tony releases. “I need to be the one to tell Mum,” Tony says, as he knows that his mother deserves that. “Will you come with me?” Tony asks, as that is something he doesn’t want to do alone.

“Of course,” Natasha answers, and Tony looks glad about that, and she takes a step towards Tony. “But Tony it’s two am, we’re not going to DC right now, Peter and Tess are still asleep, and you should get some sleep too,” Natasha tells him.

“I don’t think I could sleep,” Tony admits, as with the way his mind is racing he is tempted to go down to the workshop and just see what he creates.  

“Then let’s just lay down,” Natasha tells him, feeling that Tony could use a bit of a rest, as she sticks out her hand, and after a moment of debate Tony reaches out and takes it, causing both of them to walk over to the bed and both of them lay down. While neither fall asleep they just lay together on the bed in comfortable silence, getting some rest even though they don’t sleep.

Hours after Natasha told Tony that Steve Rogers have been found Alive, but Frozen the two of them, after getting Peter and Tess to school, are in DC walking towards Peggy’s room and as they get closer Tony stops walking.

“Tony?” Natasha asks concerned.

“I don’t know how to do this,” Tony admits. “Whether todays a good day or bad day this is going to be so hard,” Tony admits, knowing that if it wasn’t pretty much guaranteed that Peggy would find out some other way, he would consider not telling her.

“Do you want me to wait outside?” Natasha asks, wanting to help Tony in whatever way she can.

“No,” Tony answers, as he is pretty sure he needs Natasha, even if he can’t vocalize that yet, and he takes a deep breath. “Okay, let’s do this,” Tony says, and he heads into his mothers’ room, Natasha right by his side.

Walking into the room Tony finds his mother laying in his bed, and Tony can’t quiet tell if she is asleep or not.

“Mum?” Tony asks, as he walks over to his mothers’ bed, sitting down next to her, as Natasha pulls another chair over.

“Tony,” Peggy says, looking glad to see him. “Did I know you were coming?” Peggy asks, trying to figure out if she forgot anything else.

“No,” Tony answers, and as he does Peggy looks around and sees who else in the room.

“Natasha,” Peggy greats, looking glad to see her.

“Hey Peggy,” Natasha responds and as she does Peggy looks between Natasha and Tony.

“Something’s happened,” Peggy realizes, as she looks between Tony and Natasha, trying to figure out exactly what that something is, but Natasha isn’t giving anything away and she doesn’t completely understand what the look on her son’s face means.

“Yeah Mum, something’s happened,” Tony confirms.  

“Peter and Tess?” Peggy asks worried.

“They’re okay,” Natasha assures her, and Peggy looks relieved.

“Good, that’s good,” Peggy says relieved. “What were you saying?” Peggy asks Tony, clearly confused, and Tony glances at Natasha who gives him an encouraging look.

“Um there’s something I’ve got to tell you,” Tony admits, having no idea how to start.

“What is it, Tony? You can tell me anything, Sweetheart,” Peggy says to her son.

“I know, it’s just sometimes it’s not easy,” Tony admits, and Peggy gives him a confused look. “Mum, the Valkyrie’s been found,” Tony finally explains, and once he does it is clear it takes a few moments for Peggy to comprehend just what her son has said.

“It has?” Peggy asks amazed. “Is he…” Peggy starts to ask, then trails off, not sure exactly how to ask what she wants to know.

“He’s frozen,” Natasha says, saving Tony from having to explain. “SHIELD are working on unfreezing him,” Natasha explains, being pretty sure that she would know that Howard left instructions, but the question is whether she remembers.

“Howard thought that is what would have happened,” Peggy admits, her voice breaking. “Howard…. this was what he wanted,” Peggy admits, pain in her voice, and neither Natasha nor Tony are sure exactly what the pain is about as there are multiple options.

“What about you, Mum? How do you feel?” Tony asks his mother, feeling concerned about her, as while he had no idea how she was going to react he wasn’t expecting a reaction like this.

“I don’t know,” Peggy admits. “I never thought he would be found, it would always Howard who believed he would be… but I am glad he is going to get a second chance, he deserves that,” Peggy admits, as while she knows now, and has for a very, very long time, that Howard is a love of her life, but Steve is still important to her, he will always matter to her, and because of that she wants him to have a good life, the life he was deprived of. “Anthony there is a picture in the bottom of my top draw, can you please pass it to me,” Peggy requests.

“Sure Mum,” Tony says, before opening the draw and once the draw is open, he searches and at the very bottom she finds a picture in a very nice frame. Pulling the picture out Tony is surprised to see that it is not a picture of Steve that his mother has asked for, but rather a picture of Howard. “Here you are,” Tony says, handing the picture over, and as she does Peggy runs her hand over it. “Mum?” Tony asks concerned.

“This is what he wanted,” Peggy says as she looks at the picture. “He blamed himself for not being able to find him,” Peggy admits, and considering certain things that happened when he was growing up Tony isn’t overly surprised by that. “I am happy he’s been found; he deserves to have the life he didn’t have but I…” Peggy starts to say, not being able to bring herself to say what she is thinking, but she doesn’t have to.

“Can’t help but wish it was Howard who came back to you?” Natasha asks in a gentle voice, as that is what it seems like.

“Yes,” Peggy confirms, looking down at the picture as Tony reaches out and takes her hand while the three of them drift into silence as they sit together.

Hours after they told Peggy that Steve Rogers have been found Natasha and Tony have travelled back to New York and are having dinner with Peter and Tess who they have picked up from school.

“So, I was so afraid when I walked up to the board, but I was so proud when I got the question right,” Peter reveals, sounding proud of himself.

“Pete, that’s great,” Tony tells his son, giving him a supportive smile. “Tess, how was your day?” Tony asks curious.

“Pretty good,” Tess answers. “Kate, and my other friends, were talking a lot about the school Halloween party,” Tess reveals.

“Oh, did you decide what you wanted to go as?” Tony asks, his daughter, as he knows she has had some trouble making up her mind.

“I have,” Tess confirms, feeling excited to share what she wants to go as. “My friends and I decided that we’re going to go as our heroes, and right away I knew what I wanted to be,” Tess admits. “Nat, I want to be you,” Tess says, looking at her and Natasha is beyond shocked at that, as while she knew that Tess was thankful for saving her, she didn’t think Tess considered her to be a hero.   

“No Tess, you don’t want that,” Natasha tells her when she manages to find her voice.

“But I do, you’re my hero,” Tess says, feeling that there is nothing wrong with being like Natasha, so she doesn’t understand why Natasha would object.

“I’m not a hero, Malyshka, I want better for you than being like me, I want you to be better,” Natasha admits, and as he can tell that Natasha is getting defensive and Tess is confused Tony decides to step in, deciding that it would be for the best.

“Tess, Nat’s a spy, not really a costume you can wear in front of people,” Tony says, as while he would have no problem with Tess being Natasha for Halloween it is clear that Natasha would, so it seems like the best idea to make sure it doesn’t happen. “So how about we workshop some other ideas,” Tony suggests, and Tess frowns, looking less than happy. “There are a lot of other options, even if Nat is more of a hero to you than the other ideas,” Tony tells her.

“Like what?” Tess asks, with a frown on her face, as she really wanted to be Natasha for Halloween.  

“Like Nanna for one, she is publicly known,” Tony says, that being the first option he can think of, and he, Peter, and Tess all start to discuss all the various options for Halloween costumes, Tony being very well aware that Natasha has remained silent during the entire discussion.

A while after Tess said she wanted to be Natasha for Halloween Peter and Tess are in bed, and having just checked on them to make sure they are okay Tony walks back into the living room. As he sees Natasha sitting on the couch Tony walks straight over to the bar and pours two drinks, vodka for Natash and scotch for himself, once he has the two glasses ready, he walks over to the couch, and sits down next to Natasha, handing her the glass of vodka as he does.

“How’d you know I wanted vodka?” Natasha asks curious, after taking a drink, as normally Tony asks what drink she wants, but she is impressed that he realized Vodka was exactly what she wanted without even saying it.

“You always do when we talk about how you grew up,” Tony comments, as he has noticed that.  

“What makes you think we’re going to talk about how I grew up?” Natasha asks, an edge to her voice, as she isn’t sure that is something she wants to do right now.

“Because of how you reacted to Tess calling you her hero,” Tony says simply.  

“I shouldn’t be anyone hero,” Natasha admits, truly believing that.

“Well, you are Tess’s, and I know Peter looks up to you too,” Tony tells Natasha, in a matter of fact tone of voice.

“They shouldn’t, you shouldn’t let them,” Natasha tells Tony.

“Oh, come on, Tash, you know them, there is no way I could stop them even if I wanted to, and I really don’t want to,” Tony admits. “I am glad you’re in their lives, that they have you to look up to,” Tony tells Natasha.

“How can you say that?” Natasha asks, looking at Tony with a shocked look on her face. “You know what I’ve done,” Natasha reminds him, while Tony doesn’t know everything about her history, he knows enough to know what she is.

“What you’ve done isn’t who you are,” Tony tells Natasha. “And if we’re comparing history considering all the places the weapons, I created ended up I have a much bigger body count than you,” Tony reminds her, guilt being perfectly clear in his voice, as ever since Afghanistan he has been coming to terms with that.

“Which you’re trying to make up for,” Natasha reminds him. “You made your entire company cease making weapons because of that,” Natasha tells him.

“And you’re trying to make up for what you’ve done too. Isn’t that why you joined SHIELD?” Tony asks, as that is what he thought.

“Yeah, it is,” Natasha confirms.

“Tash you were a child. You were raised to be only one thing, and you still fought against that, you still turned your back on everything you ever knew, everything you ever were, to make up for it all,” Tony reminds him. “As far as I am concerned that makes you pretty damn heroic, and I am glad you are in my kids’ lives,” Tony assures Natasha.

“You are a horrible judge of character,” Natasha tells Tony.

“I’ve been told that before,” Tony says amused. “But I’m not wrong about you, and I’m still glad you’re in Peter and Tess’s lives, I am glad you found out about then,” Tony admits, and once he does Natasha takes a drink, and after she does it is like she wants to say something. “Tash?” Tony asks curious, gently encouraging her to talk to him.

“The Red Room has a graduation ceremony,” Natasha says, and Tony is pretty sure that whatever Natasha is about to describe is going to be pretty horrific. “If you make it to adulthood alive the Red Room Sterilizes you, performs an involuntary hysterectomy,” Natasha explains, pain in her voice. “Wanted to take away the possibility of the one thing that could matter more than the mission,” Natasha explains.

“That is horrific, the logic makes sense, but still horrific,” Tony admits, having noticed Natasha’s use of If not when, which makes it even worse.

“Incredibly painful too,” Natasha tells him, as while she was used to pain the recovery from the surgery was a different kind of pain. “After that, honestly before that, I never considered the possibility that there would be kids who look up to me, kids I care about, but then I met Peter and Tess, and I know I never want to let them down, that I want to protect them,” Natasha admits, knowing she is going to dedicate everything she can to that.  

“And that is exactly why I am glad that you’re in Peter and Tess’s life,” Tony tells her. “You’re a good person, Tash, even if you can’t see it, I can, I know it, know you, know your heart,” Tony assures Natasha.

“I honestly don’t know what to say to that,” Natasha says, not sure if she can accept the compliment.

“I know,” Tony says, as he reaches out and takes her hand, as he does Natasha rests her head on his shoulder, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together.

Two days have passed since Tess said she wanted to go as Natasha for her school’s Halloween party and to Natasha’s relief she has agreed to go as Peggy from her SSR days instead. It’s mid-morning and as he has already taken the kids to school Tony is working in his workshop at his New York apartment.

“Sir, I believe there is something occurring in Time Square that you would want to see,” JARVIS tells Tony.

“Okay, play it J,” Tony requests, and JARVIS plays footage on the screen closest to Tony.

Looking at the screen Tony sees who he knows to be Fury meet with who he knows to be Steve Rogers in the middle of time square, it being perfect clear, even from the footage, that Steve is incredibly confused about what is going on.

“Welcome Back, Captain,” Tony mutters as he watches the footage, knowing he very much dreads the day when he has to interact with the war hero.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

AN: Thank you for the support. I know the slow burn is getting a lot, so I have good news… I have written when they get together… bad news it’s still a while away for you, and I’m not going to tell you how long. Hope you like this chapter. Let me know what you think.

November 11^th 2011

Three weeks have passed since Steve Rogers was found and while the media has talked about very little Tony is incredibly glad that he has hadn’t had to have anything to do with the defrosted Captain, at least not yet.

It’s a Friday afternoon and Tony, along with Peter and Tess are arriving back at the Apartment, as Peter has been quiet the entire way home Tony can’t help but feel incredibly worried about his son. As soon as the elevator doors open Peter hurries out of the elevator, and in the direction of his room.

“Peter!” Tony calls after his son, as he walks out of the elevator, but Peter just keeps running.

“Dad, I don’t think Peter is okay,” Tess admits, feeling concerned about her brother.

“No, I don’t think he is,” Tony admits, feeling incredibly concerned. “Tess, are you going to be okay to get started on your homework on your own while I go talk to your brother?” Tony asks, wanting to make sure she is okay before he goes to talk to Peter.

“Yeah Dad, I’ll be okay,” Tess assures him.

“Thanks Sweetheart,” Tony tells her. “Just let JARVIS to let me know if you need anything,” Tony tells his daughter.

“I will,” Tess responds, and she walks over to the table, while Tony heads towards Peter’s room.

“Pete, can I come in?” Tony asks, less than a minute later, when he gets to Peter’s room, knocking on the door as he speaks.

“Yeah,” Peter answers in a quiet room, clearly upset and Tony walks into the room.

As Tony walks into the room, he finds Peter lying on his bed, clearly crying into his pillow.

“Pete, what’s wrong? What happened?” Tony asks, as he walks over to his son’s bed, and sits down on the edge. “Pete, talk to me,” Tony says to his son, feeling extremely worried, and Peter looks up at him, as soon as he does Tony’s concern grows as it is perfectly obvious that he has been crying, even if Tony had already assumed that. “What happened?” Tony asks worried.

“It’s Flash,” Peter admits. “Normally I can handle everything he throws at me, anything he says to me, but today… it just got too much Dad, I just can’t handle it anymore,” Peter admits, throwing himself into his father’s arm, as he cries.

“Oh Pete, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Tony says, as he hugs his son, running his hand up and down his son’s back, hating that his son is in so much pain, and for a while Tony just holds his son, doing his best to comfort him, having no idea what else to do to help him.

“Nothing Flash said is new, I don’t know why it got to me,” Peter admits, as the two of them finally break apart.  

“We all have our limits Pete, something we’ve handled before, something we’ve handled so many times before, is something we can’t handle one more time,” Tony explains to his son. “There’s no shame in that,” Tony assures his son. “What did Flash say? Or do?” Tony asks concerned.

“Nothing he hasn’t said before, made fun of me, made a joke of my name, and what he thinks my family is, normally it all just rolls off me, I can ignore it, but it was just too much, it was all too much,” Peter admits, sounding devastated.

“Oh Pete, I’m so sorry,” Tony says, feeling a rush of anger that he pushes down as he doesn’t want his son to see that. “Pete, you need to know no matter what Flash, or anyone else, says, you are incredible, you are loved, you smart and so kind, and I don’t want you to ever forget that, I don’t want you to ever forget who you are, because you know that, you always have,” Tony tells his son.

“You’re my dad you have to say that,” Peter tells him, though he does smile slightly.

“Doesn’t make it any less true,” Tony tells him.

“Dad, why is Flash so mean? Why is he so cruel?” Peter asks, having no idea why he is the way he is.  

“I don’t know,” Tony admits. “But I know that sometimes when people are hurting, they lash out, they try to make someone else feel as bad as they do,” Tony admits. “It’s not right, but it sometimes can be an explanation,” Tony tells Peter.

“If that is true, I wish he would stop taking out whatever he is going through on me,” Peter admits.

“Me too, Pete, me too,” Tony says, before hugging his son, very much wishing he could take away his son’s pain.

Hours after Peter admitted why he was so upset he, and Tess, are both asleep while Tony is in his living room pacing back and forth as Natasha sits on the couch, watching him.

“Tony…” Natasha says, trying to get Tony to stop pacing, but Tony keeps talking.

“That little brat! How dare he do that to Peter! How dare he make him feel so bad!” Tony exclaims.

“Tony…” Natasha tries again.

“Peter was devastated, Tash! I don’t know if I helped him, I should go to the school, I should raise hell! I should….” Tony starts to rant, and Natasha, realising that she needs to calm him down, stands up and walks over to him.

“Do what you’ve already done,” Natasha says, once she is standing right in front of him. “Tony what matters now is making sure Peter is okay, and you’ve done that,” Natasha tells him. “We need to make sure he believes that what Flash has been telling him isn’t the truth, because it’s not,” Natasha tells Tony.

“He was so upset Tash,” Tony admits. “I hate seeing him like that,” Tony says, his voice breaking as it is cler how devastated he feels.

“I know, me too,” Natasha says, as she talked to Peter as soon as she got to the apartment. “We’ll make sure the school is aware,” Natasha says, knowing that it will likely have to be Ben and May to do that. “And we’ll help Peter, we’ll be there for him,” Natasha says.

“Yeah, we will be,” Tony says before hugging Natash and the two of them drift into silence as they stand together, both feeling incredibly worried about Peter, and knowing they will do what they can to help him.

December 3^rd 2011

Three weeks have passed since Flash bullying him got a bit too much for Peter and to his relief Flash hasn’t been any worse than usual, so he has been able to handle it. It’s early in the morning on a Saturday and Tony, Peter, and Tess, the three of them holding a breakfast tray and a large basket, are approaching the room Natasha stays in when she is at the apartment, when she is not sleeping in Tony’s room, something which has happened a few times but is also something they’re not talking about.

“Let me go in first,” Tony says to Peter and Tess as he isn’t sure how Natasha will react to suddenly being woken up, and he wants to protect both the kids and Natasha from that.

“Okay Dad,” Peter says, and Tess nods.

Seeing the nod and Peter’s conformation Tony turns to the room and slowly opens it.

“Nat, it’s us,” Tony says as he opens the door, and once it is open he walks in a little, and he isn’t overly surprised when Natasha, who is clearly half awake, points a gun at him. “It’s me, Peter and Tess are outside,” Tony tells Natasha, doing his best not to react to the gun pointed at him as he doesn’t want Natasha to feel bad about that.

“Tony… Sorry,” Natasha says, feeling a little bad about her reaction, and she puts the safety back on the gun and hides it where she keeps it.

“It’s okay,” Tony assures her. “Peter, Tess,” Tony says, and once he does both the kids walk in, as they do Natasha sees what they are holding.

“Is that breakfast in bed? And a present?” Natasha asks, feeling surprised, as she wasn’t expecting anything for her birthday, in fact, the present that she gave herself was spending it with Tony, Peter, and Tess.

“Yep, it’s your birthday, that means birthday tradition,” Peter tells her, as Tony takes the tray.  

“How’d you know it was my birthday?” Natasha asks, glancing at Tony, as she is pretty sure that her birthdate should be pretty hard to find, even for Tony.

“I’m not telling,” Tony says, honestly feeling rather proud that he found it, as he sits down on the bed, putting the tray on the bed as well.

“Happy Birthday, Nat!” Peter and Tess exclaim as they hand Natasha the basket which is the present they put together for her.

“Thank you,” Natasha says as she takes the basket, as the two kids sit down on the bed. “What is all this?” Natasha asks, as within the basket there seems to be books, movies, music, and games, but she is not sure what connects the various items.

“We wanted to give you something special,” Peter admits.

“Anything you gave me would be special to me,” Natasha assures them.

“We still wanted it to be special,” Tess admits. “Dad told us how you spent some time in Ohio growing up so we put together a basket full of books, movies, music, games, even snacks you would have had around that time,” Tess admits, and as she does Natasha glances at Tony, and the look on his face tells her that he was careful about what he told them, something which she is thankful for.

“We wanted to give you something that reminded you of a good time in your life,” Tony explains, as while he would have loved to give Natasha a way to contact Yelena for her birthday, he knows he can’t go down that path, again, without Natasha’s saying it’s okay.  

“Thank you,” Natasha says, as she looks between Tony, Peter, and Tess, clearly feeling touched by what they have given her, and after looking between the trio Natasha picks up one of the Vinyl records which she stares at, something which Peter, Tess, and Tony realise.

“Nat? what is it?” Tony asks concerned.  

“Yelena, my sister, she had a song she loved, America Pie, she would play it all the time, over and over again, we were even listening to it in the car the night we left Ohio, it was her favourite song,” Natasha admits, feeling both sad and glad to share this.

“Did you have a favourite song?” Tony asks curious.

“Never tear us apart by INXS, it was one of the first songs I heard in America that really resonated with me,” Natasha admits, as when she was a kid she loved the words, as she has gotten older, she loves them even more, but for different reasons.

“J, play never tear us apart,” Tony requests, and as the song starts to play Tony, Natasha, Peter and Tess eat the breakfast together, it meaning everything to Natasha to be included in the family birthday tradition, just like it means so much to her to receive such a thoughtful present.

December 16^th 2011

Almost two weeks have passed since Natasha’s birthday, which for her was the best birthday she had ever had, even though she, Tony, Peter, and Tess didn’t do anything overly special. It’s Friday morning and due to what day, it is Natasha, Hope, Rhodey and Sharon are all at Tony’s New York apartment.

As no one has seen Tony in a while Natasha, feeling incredibly concerned, is walking up to his bedroom. Getting to his bedroom Natasha reaches out and knocks on the door, getting no answer Natasha hesitates for a moment and then just opens the door and walks in. Looking around the room Nastasha sees no sign of Tony, but she does sees that the bathroom door is open and so she walks over to the bathroom where she finds Tony, wearing a black suit and tie, standing in the bathroom, staring at himself in the mirror.  

“Tony,” Natasha says, as she slowly approaches him. “You alright?” Natasha asks, even though she can guess the answers.

“Yeah, I guess,” Tony responds, though he is far from convincing.

“Everyone downstairs is ready, we can go whenever you are,” Natasha tells him, trying to get him to focus on what they are going to do.

“Why? It’s not like all of him is there,” Tony admits.

“What do you mean?” Natasha asks confused.

“Dad was cremated, but only some of his ashes were buried with his headstone, the rest are in a safe place, so he can be buried with mum when she dies,” Tony reveals, telling Natasha what very few people know. “He always said that he wanted to be buried both in the city he loved and with the love of his life, so that’s what’s going to happen,” Tony admits, knowing that his mother wants to be buried in England, with Howard’s ashes they have been keeping safe.

“Then apart of him is there,” Natasha admits, and Tony turns to look at her. “Tony visiting a headstone isn’t about the person who is gone, it’s about the people left behind,” Natasha tells him. “It’s been twenty years today, that momentous, if you don’t want to go there for yourself then go for Peter and Tess, or even Sharon and Hope,” Natasha tells him, though she suspects it might be important for Tony to go to the gravesite today.

“We had to lie about why Maria wasn’t buried with him,” Tony reveals, and Natasha isn’t surprised by that. “I barely remember those first few days, mum was doing everything and couldn’t even publicly mourn in the way she deserved… and I was no help,” Tony says, knowing he will always feel guilty for the way he treated his mother in the aftermath of his father’s death.

“You had just lost your father, it’s completely understandable that you weren’t at your best,” Natasha assures him.  

“Doesn’t make the way I treated her, or the things I said, okay,” Tony admits, and Natahsa can hear the guilt in his voice. “I hate going to the grave,” Tony admits, as to him it just feels like another lie.

“If you really don’t want to go, I can go with the kids, with Rhodey, Hope and Sharon, but for what it’s worth I think should come with us,” Natasha admits, feeing concerned about how Tony is handling everything, and honestly if he decides not to go she would rather stay with him, but she knows that she would be needed to go with Peter and Tess, to make sure they’re safe.

“I know, I know I should,” Tony says, and he glances at the mirror one more time before pulling a pair of sunglasses out of his pocket, which he puts on, clearly using them to hide. “Let’s go before I change my mind,” Tony says.

“Okay,” Natasha says and the two of them head out of the bathroom and to where Peter, Tess, Sharon, Hope and Rhodey are waiting for them.

A little while after Natasha and Tony talked in the bathroom at the apartment the two of them, Rhodey, Peter, Tess, Sharon, and Hope have arrived at the graveyard where Howard’s headstone and some of his ashes are. As the group get out of the car the group start to walk together, heading to where the grave is, and as they walk Natasha, Sharon, and Rhodey look around to make sure they aren’t being watched or photographed.

After a couple of minutes of walking the group get to the headstone that belongs to Howard, and as they do it is clear that no one wants to be the first to speak.

“Should we say something?” Peter finally asks Natasha in a quiet voice.

“That’s up to you, you can say something, or just look at the gravestone, or whatever it is that feels right to you,” Natasha tells him, not overly sure that she is the best person to give advice about this, and Peter nods.

“Dad,” Peter says, and his father looks at him. “I’m really sad I never got to know him,” Peter admits, as from what he understands he would have really liked to get to know his grandfather.

“I’m really sad about that too,” Tony admits, as he puts his arm around his son. “I know he would be so proud of you, of both of you,” Tony says, as he looks between Peter and Tess, knowing that it may not be easy to tell that but that it would always be true. “He would be proud of you two as well,” Tony says, as he looks between Hope and Sharon.

“I like to think he would, when I’m trying to deal with Hank, I think about what he would do,” Hope admits. “It keeps me from punching him,” Hope admits, causing both Sharon, and Tony to smile slightly.

“That’s probably a good thing,” Sharon comments amused, and she turns serious as she looks at Tony. “Should we make the call?” Sharon asks him.

“Yeah, I will,” Tony says, and he pulls his phone and places a video call to Peggy. “Hey Mum,” Tony says, when she answers after a few rings.

“Anthony,” Peggy says, sounding glad to see him. “Why are you outside?” Peggy asks, sounding confused and it is clear to Tony that she doesn’t realise what day it is.

“Just felt like going for a walk,” Tony lies, fighting back his own emotion and he makes it seem like he is looking around and realising something. “Mum, I’ll call you back later, people are closer than I would like,” Tony admits. “I love you,” Tony tells his mother.

“Love you too,” Peggy responds, and once she does Tony hangs up.

“Why did you lie?” Tess asks her father, feeling confused.

“Because the truth would be crueller,” Tony answer. “If she doesn’t remember I’m not going to remind her, not today,” Tony admits. “Things weren’t always perfect between them, but they were real, and they loved each other,” Tony explains, looking between Peter and Tess as he speaks. “They weren’t just married they were partners, best friends, and mum lost something when he died, if she doesn’t remember what day it is I am not going to remind her and bring her back to that,” Tony admits.

“That’s probably the kindest option,” Rhodey tells his friend, who nods, and the group drift into silence as they stand together at the grave.

Hours after Tony called Peggy and it became clear that she had no idea what day it was he, Rhodey, Hope, Sharon and Natasha are all sitting around the workshop, drinking, while Tess and Peter are in bed.

“You know he taught me to drive,” Hope suddenly says, as they have been talking about Howard for a while.

“You were eleven when he died,” Sharon says surprised.

“Yep, he taught me the summer before,” Hope admits. “I was upset about Dad, that he hadn’t contacted me all summer even though Aunt Peggy made sure he would be able to if he tried to contact me at school,” Hope explains, as her father believed she was staying at school over the summer so Peggy made sure if Hank tried to contact her it would get through to her even though she was with Peggy and Howard. “So, he taught me to drive, said we shouldn’t tell Jarvis,” Hope says amused.

“Of course he did,” Tony says amused, being pretty sure his father would have been worried about how JARVIS would react.

“I remember once, must have only been a few months before he died, I was flying with him, I think it must have been a new plane, and he explained everything to me, when I finally learnt to fly years later It was like I could hear his voice, I still remembered what he told me all those years later,” Sharon admits.

“He would be glad about that, he loved flying,” Tony tells the others. “He told me that flying was the only time he could clear his mind completely,” Tony admits, and the group proceed to spend a while telling stories about Howard, drinking more the more they talk, and while Natasha doesn’t have any stories of her own she is quiet glad to hear them, and while there are times where it is clearly painful Natasha is sure that it is good for Tony to talk about his father like this.  

 January 6^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since the twentieth anniversary of Howard’s death and to her disappointment Natasha wasn’t able to spend Christmas with Tony and the kids because she had to work. it’s a Friday night and even though she knows that Tony won’t be back for about a day, as he is on a mission on his own, Natasha is still on her way to New York.

As she drives Natasha hears one of her phones starting to ring and using her car, she answers the call without checking to see who it is, or which phone she is being called on.

“Romanoff,” Natasha answers.

“Natasha, it’s May, May Parker,” May’s voice says, clearly sounding nervous and a bad feeling rises up inside of Natasha as she knows that for May of all people to call her then something is seriously wrong, likely with either Peter or Tess.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

AN: Thanks for the support. I really hope you like this chapter. I know things are coming soon that I am very excited for you to read so I hope you like what is to come. Let me know what you think.

“May? What’s wrong?” Natasha asks worried, as he mind goes to the worst possibilities.  

“It’s Peter, I’ve had to take him to the ER, he’s in a lot of pain, he keeps asking for Tony and I can’t get a hold of him,” May explains, clearly feeling a little overwhelmed with everything that is going on, including feeling pretty worried because it’s not often that Tony can’t be contacted.  

“He’s on mission, not being able to be contacted for at least ten hours,” Natasha answers, as while it is rare that Tony makes it so he cannot be contacted while operating as Iron Man this particular mission is an exception, as he decided it was the best way to complete it.

“That’s what I thought, Peter is in so much pain that he isn’t understanding, he keeps asking for his dad, and for you,” May explains, not overly surprised by that as she knows that Peter has become close to Natasha.

“Which hospital are you at?” Natasha asks and May gives her the answer. “Okay, I’m not far,” Natasha answers. “I’ll be there in twenty minutes, half an hour at the most,” Natasha tells her.

“Thank you, Natasha, thank you,” May says, sounding relieved, as she knows that if Tony can’t be at the hospital at the moment then Natasha is the best choice.

“Is Tess with you?” Natasha asks, wanting to know exactly what to expect.

“No, she’s at the apartment with Ben, we though that would be best,” May explains, knowing there was some debates about who would go with Peter and who would stay with Tess.  

“It is,” Natasha confirms, feeling pretty sure of that. “I’ll see you soon, May, tell Peter I am on my way,” Natasha tells her, hoping that that will help Peter feel a little better.

“I will, thank you, Natasha,” May says, sounding grateful. “I know you said he can’t be contacted, but is there a way for you to contact Tony?” May asks, knowing that his dad is what Peter wants most.

“I… might have an idea,” Natasha admits, though she knows it is going to be complicated. “I’ll let you know when I see you,” Natasha says before hanging up, and as soon as she does, she starts to drive faster, and as she does, she also places another call.

“Hello,” Rhodey’s voice answers.

“James, it’s Natasha,” Natasha says to him.

“You calling me can’t mean anything good,” Rhodey says worried, as while he and Natahsa have become friends it’s not often that Natasha calls him.

“I mean I could be calling just to chat, but that’s not the case,” Natasha admits.

“What’s going on?” Rhodey asks worried.

“I just got a call from May, Peter’s in hospital, I’m on my way there now, but he keeps asking for Tony,” Natasha explains.

“Hospital? What’s he in hospital for?” Rhodey asks worried.

“I don’t know, May didn’t go into detail, just said he was in a lot of pain,” Natasha admits. “James, he needs Tony,” Natasha tells him.

“Tony’s in Dubai, no coms,” Rhodey reminds her, being sure that Natasha would be well aware of that fact.

“I know,” Natasha admits, proving Rhodey’s suspicion correct. “Which is why I called; can you get to him with the War Machine armour?” Natasha asks, as she isn’t completely sure, but figures it is the best shot they have.

“I should be able to,” Rhodey realises. “But even with the suit it will still take me a few hours to get to him, another couple for him to get back,” Rhodey says, making it clear he is going without Natasha actually asking.  

“I figured, just… go fast, I’ll get to the hospital, find out exactly what is going on,” Natasha explains.

“Because I’m going to Tony, I’ll have to go no comms too,” Rhodey admits, knowing that won’t keep him from being able to communicate with Tony.

“I thought that might be the case,” Natasha admits.

“Look after him, Nat, I’ll get Tony home as quickly as I can,” Rhodey assures her.  

“I will, thanks Jim,” Natasha says before hanging up, and she proceeds to do some pretty effective driving so that she can get to the hospital as quickly as possible. 

Not long after she hung up with Rhodey Natasha arrives at the hospital and without much trouble she is able to go back to where Peter is.

“Peter?” Natasha asks as she walks into the cubical where he is where she finds him in a bed, connected to several IVs and Monitoring equipment, while May sits next to him.

“Nat,” Peter says, clearly in pain. “You’re here,” Peter says, looking glad, despite the pain he is in.

“Yeah, I am, Solnishko,” Natasha says, as she walks over to the bed. “How are you?” Natasha asks, trying to get some idea of what treatment the doctors have already given him.

“My stomach hurts, it hurts a lot, and I feel sick,” Peter admits.

“Where does your stomach hurt?” Natasha asks, and Peter points to his right side, because of that Natasha suspects she knows exactly what is wrong. “Have the doctors run any tests?” Natasha asks May, as that will start to tell her the timeline they are working on.

“They’ve taken blood and done a CT scan, the doctor said they will be back with results soon,” May explains, clearly nervous about what the test results are going to show.

“Good,” Natasha says, sounding glad as she knows that if she is right, they should know pretty soon.

“Nat, I want Dad! Where’s dad? I want dad!” Peter exclaims, clearly afraid and in pain.

“Dad’s on a mission, can’t be contacted, but Uncle Rhodey is going to get him, he’ll get him back here as soon as he can,” Natasha tells Peter. “But until he gets here, I’m going to be here, Peter, and so Aunt May, we’re not going to leave you,” Natasha assures him.  

“I’m really glad you’re here,” Peter tells Natasha.  

“I am too,” Natasha admits, though she desperately wishes that Peter wasn’t in so much pain. “Just rest Pete, hopefully we’ll have some answers soon,” Natasha tells him, and Peter manages a small nod, despite everything that is going on with him.

A little while after Natasha arrived at the hospital, she and May are sitting either side of Peter’s bed when a person who is clearly a doctor walks into the room.

“Mrs Parker?” The Doctor asks, looking between Natasha and May.

“That’s me, and this is Nat, she’s family too,” May says, wanting to make that clear, as she knows there is no way that Natasha will leave Peter, and she doesn’t want her to.

“Nice to meet you, my name is Doctor Gordon Jenkins, I am a paediatric surgeon here,” Doctor Jenkins explains.  

“So, Peter needs surgery?” Natasha asks, knowing that supports her theory about what is going on with Peter.

“Yes, Peter has a case of acute appendicitis, we would like to perform surgery as soon as possible,” The Doctor explains, both Natasha and May knowing enough to know that it important for Peter to have surgery as quickly as possible.

“Laparoscopic or open incision?” Natasha asks, and the doctor is clearly surprised by the question.

“We are planning on doing it laparoscopically but if there are any complications then we will have to switch to open,” Doctors Jenkins explains.

“And it will be you performing the surgery?” Natasha asks, and as she knows that Natasha is more suitable to ask the questions May just lets her.

“Yes, I will be,” Doctor Jenkins confirms. “Mrs May, if you would like to step outside there is some paperwork you have to sign, some information we need,” Doctor Jenkins explains.

“Of course,” May answers. “I’ll be right back, okay?” May says to Peter, who nods, and May follows the doctor out of the room.

“Nat, I’m scared,” Peter admits, and Natasha leans towards him.

“That’s completely understandable, surgery can be scary, but I am going to make sure you are in the best possible hands,” Natasha assures him as she starts to type on her phone.

“How are you going to do that?” Peter asks confused.

“By making a phone call,” Natasha responds, smiling at Peter, as she makes a call and raises her phone to her ear.

“Hello, Agent Thirteen speaking,” Sharon’s voice answers.

“Hey, it’s Nat, I just sent you a name I need you to check what you can find out about them,” Natasha requests, as she isn’t going to let a surgeon perform an operation on Peter without checking them out first.

“Okay, give me a second,” Sharon requests, and Natasha hears her starting to type. “A paediatric surgeon?” Sharon asks confused, then it is like the answer comes to her. “Who?” Sharon asks worried.

“Peter, appendicitis, I just want to make sure he’s in the best hands,” Natasha admits, and unknown to her Sharon smiles at that.

“From what I am seeing it seems like it, but I’ll dig a little deeper, text you if I find anything worrying,” Sharon admits.

“Thanks Sharon,” Natasha responds, feeling grateful.

“Give him a hug for me,” Sharon requests, clearly talking about Peter.

“I will,” Natasha responds, before hanging up. “Sharon says hi,” Natasha tells Peter, who nods, but is still looking afraid so Natasha reaches out and takes his hand, Natahsa planning on giving him the hug Sharon asked him to give after the surgery is over. “Peter an appendectomy is one of the simplest operations there is, I am sure the doctor has performed it a lot,” Natasha tells him, and while Peter looks a little better, he looks a little afraid still. “Would you like me to find out the steps and go over it with you?” Natasha asks, knowing that considering how Peter’s mind work that could help him feel a little better.

“Yes please,” Peter responds, as he needs to know what is going to happen to him.

“Okay, let me see what I can find,” Natasha says, as she starts searching on her phone, and before long she is able to find the steps to an appendectomy which she explains to Peter, making him feel much better about the surgery, while Natasha feels much better when she gets a message from Sharon assuring her Doctor Jenkin is good, and that she is also running searches on the rest of the surgical team and there doesn’t seem to be anything to be concerned about.

About four hours after he spoke to Natasha Rhodey arrives at Dubi and after running some scans he manages to figure out exactly where Tony is, so he heads straight there, getting to his friends just as he destroys a stockpile of stolen Stark weapons.

“This is a surprise,” Tony comments, when Rhodey lands next to him, though he is glad to see his friend.  

“Trust me, I would have given anything not to have to be here,” Rhodey admits, and as soon as his friend says those words Tony feels extremely worried.

“What’s happened? What’s wrong?” Tony asks, his joy at seeing his friend being overtaken by worry.

“I got a call from Nat, Peter’s in hospital. May’s with him, when I spoke to Nat, she was on her way to him,” Rhodey explains, giving Tony as much information as he has.

“Why’s he in hospital? What happened?” Tony asks, clearly terrified for his son.

“All Nat knew when we spoke was that he was in pain,” Rhodey explains.

“There’s another warehouse, two miles southwest, same sign on the fence as here, make sure it’s destroyed,” Tony tells his friend before flying in into the air, only having one thing on his mind, and that is getting to his son.

A while after she talked to Sharon, just as Rhodey is getting to Dubai, Natasha and May are waiting in a waiting room when Natasha sees Doctor Jenkins walking towards her.

“May,” Natasha says, as she stands up, and walks across the room, May quickly doing the same.

“How is he?” May asks once she and Natasha are standing Infront of the doctor.

“Peter is doing very well, the surgery was a complete success, and there were no complications,” Doctor Jenkins explains.

“Can we see him?” Natasha asks, as that is what she wants it took everything she has not to demand to be in the operating room while the surgery was taking place.

“Of course, follow me,” Doctor Jenkins says, and he leads both Natasha and May to Peter’s room. “He’ll be groggy for a little while, but as I said there were no complications,” Doctor Jenkins explains.

“Thank you,” Natasha and May say, and they both walk over to the bed.

“Hey Pete,” May says as she and Natasha sit down either side of Peter’s bed.

“May,” Peter says, sounding glad to see her. “Nat,” He says, looking at her.

“Hey Solnishko, how are you feeling?” Natasha asks him, smiling slightly at him, trying to make him feel reassured.

“Funny…. My brain feels strange,” Peter admits, and Natasha has to fight a smile.

“That would be the anaesthetic,” Natasha tells him. “Get some rest Solnishko, you’ll feel better after some sleep,” Natasha tells him.

“Nat, where’s Dad?” Peter asks, clearly wanting his father.

“He’ll be here soon,” Natasha says, as from her calculations Rhodey should have found him by now, which tells her that Tony would be on his way back.

“Good… that’s good,” Peter admits. “I want Dad,” Peter says, looking upset.  

“We know,” May tells him. “Get some rest, Pete, I am sure he’ll be here when you wake up,” May says, very much hoping that is the case, and Peter once again nods, looking pretty exhausted.

As Peter falls back asleep May sits down next to Peter’s side while Natasha checks the room, makes sure that the IVs he is connected to are actually what they appear to be, and then finally sits down next to Peter’s bed, May being pretty sure that she will be doing everything he can to make sure Peter is safe.

A few hours after Rhodey found him, Tony who has been able to find out exactly which hospital Peter is in, is making his way through said hospital, heading straight to his son’s room, not paying attention to the second glances that he is getting from some people.

Finding Peter’s room Tony heads inside and he finds Peter asleep in the bed with Natasha and May sitting either side of the bed, it being clear to him that Natasha was ready to intervene if it had turned out he was a danger.

“Tony,” May says, sounding glad to see him.

“How is he? What happened?” Tony asks worried, as he hurries overt to the side of Peter’s bed, the same side Natasha is sitting on.

“He had appendicitis, the surgery went well, there were no complications,” Natasha explains to him, as Tony gets to his son’s side. “The Doctors seem to think he can go home in a couple of days,” Natasha explains.

“Good, that’s good,” Tony says, feeling glad about that. “Has he woken up?” Tony asks.

“Yeah, he asked for you,” May explains, and Tony feels a rush of guilt about that.

“Pete, wake up, Pete,” Tony says, as he gently tries to wait his son, as while he knows Peter probably needs some rest, he wants to assure his son that he is there.

“Dad?” Peter asks, opening his eyes.

“Yeah Bud, I’m here,” Tony assures him.

“I’m glad,” Peter admits. “Nat and May have been here, but I wanted you,” Peter explains to his father.

“I know, I’m here, Buddy, I’m not going anywhere,” Tony assures his son, as he sits down on the chair Natasha has pulled over for him.

“Good, that’s good,” Peter says, feeling glad. “Dad, I’m tired,” Peter admits.

“Then get some rest, Bud, I’ll be right here,” Tony says, feeling a little bad about waking him up, and Peter nods.

As Peter goes back to sleep Tony reaches out and takes his son’s hand, feeling worried about him, as well as guilty for not being there earlier, but at the same time he feels incredibly grateful for Natasha and May for being there for him.

For two days Tony, Natasha, and May pretty much live at the hospital with Peter, and due to that Natasha, with some help from Pepper and the Stark Industries lawyers, has done more than a few things to make sure it doesn’t become public knowledge that Tony Stark had a child in hospital.

As Peter is recovering very well, he has been discharged from hospital and returned to the apartment with his father, sister, and Natasha. It’s after dinner and Tony is where he has been for most of the day, sitting in Peter’s room as Peter sleeps.

Walking in without knocking as she didn’t want to wake Peter Natasha, who is carrying a plate of food, walks over to Tony and sits down next to him.

“Tess and I had dinner, she’s working on an extra credit school project,” Natasha explains, as she hands Tony the food, knowing she will go check on Tess once she is sure that Tony and Peter are doing okay.

“Okay,” Tony answers. “I should have been here,” Tony says, guilt in his voice.

“Tony, you didn’t know this was going to happen,” Natasha tells him. “There was no way you could have,” Natasha reminds him.

“I never want being Iron Man to cause them to suffer,” Tony admits, as he became Iron Man to, among other reasons, make things better and he doesn’t want his kids to suffer because of that.

“I know,” Natasha assures him. “Tony Peter’s okay, you’ve read the case reports, there were no complications, he should make a full recovery,” Natasha reminds him, knowing that Tony made sure he got every record related to Peter’s surgery.

“I know,” Tony says. “I still should have been there,” Tony admits, and he turns to Natasha. “Tash, thank you,” Tony says to her.

“What for?” Natasha asks, feeling that Tony has no reason to thank her, but still feeling curious about what he feels the need to thank her for.

“For being there for him, for doing everything to make sure he was safe,” Tony admits, having talked to Sharon, and Pepper, so he knows just what Natasha did to make sure Peter was safe.

“You never have to thank me for that, I’m just glad he’s doing better,” Natash admits.

“Me too,” Tony responds, and once he does, he reaches out and takes Natasha’s hand, giving it a squeeze.

For a few minutes Natasha and Tony sit together, watching Peter, but then as Natasha knows Tess is on her own, she gets up and leaves the room, leaving Tony alone to sit by his son’s side, being ready to help him in a second if he needs anything.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

AN: Thanks for the support. Hope you like this chapter. Honestly, I am beyond excited for you to read the next chapter. It will be out in about 12/13 hours.

February 9^th 2012

About a month has passed since Peter had appendicitis and while Natasha was able to spend a good week in New York with Tony and the kids. Since going back to work after spending time with Tony and the kids Natasha has only been able to visit a couple of times, and she very much misses them.

Having travelled through multiple time zones in a short amount of time Natasha isn’t even sure what day it is, but what she is sure of is the mission she is getting ready for is going to be extremely dangerous. As they are in Russia, a country not completely friendly to SHIELD Natasha, Clint, and Coulson are in a van getting things ready as while Natasha will be going undercover Coulson and Clint will be acting as her backup if she needs it.

“Hey,” Clint says, walking up to her, and Natasha just gives a nod. “So, we’ve seen movement inside, are you ready to make the approach?” Clint asks, wanting to check that she is ready to go.

“Almost,” Natasha answers.

“Good,” Clint says, and as he does Natasha can tell there is something he wants to say but is hesitant about.

“Whatever you want to say Clint, just say it,” Natasha tells him.

“Are you sure you’re ready for this? You’ve been pretty distracted lately,” Clint says, feeling surprised by that as he didn’t think Natasha could be distracted, as unknown to him Natasha has been worried about Tony, Peter, and Tess.

“I’m fine,” Natasha answers, and as she does, she can tell that Clint is still worried. “I’m good, Clint, I’m focused, I’ve got this,” Natasha assures him. “I’ll see you when this over,” Natasha says, picking up her bag and heading out of the truck, both Clint and Coulson watching her go with looks of concerns on their faces, as neither are completely convinced that she isn’t distracted.

February 19^th 2012

Ten days have passed since Natasha started her mission in in Russian, which was a far from good time, and not because she was distracted but due to the nature of the mission. In some pain, and a little rattled, not that she would admit that, Natasha is on a plane back to DC with Coulson, Clint and a flight crew.

“Hey,” Clint says, sitting down next to Natasha. “Here you need some water,” Clint says, passing Natasha a bottle of water.

“Thanks,” Natasha says wincing slightly as she takes the bottle of water.

“How’s the arm?” Clint asks concerned, as he knows Natasha was shot.

“A little sore, and stiff, but I’ll be okay,” Natasha answers.

“And the lungs?” Clint asks concerned, as he also knows that Natasha was drowned, and Coulson had to save her.

“Hurt like a bitch,” Natasha admits, as every breath hurts a little. “But nothing I can’t handle,” Natasha admits.

“Good, I’m glad you’re okay,” Clint admits. “I’m not really in the market for a new best friend,” Clint jokes.

“Good to know,” Natasha says amused. “How far are we from DC?” Natasha asks curious.

“Not sure, I’ll go check,” Clint says, getting up and heading to the cockpit.

After Clint walks away Natasha pulls the burner phone, she has on her and uses it to check the message banks she has on her other numbers, and while she isn’t surprised, she is concerned, to find that she has several messages from Tony.

About twenty-four hours have passed since Natasha and Clint talked about her injuries and between mission debrief and getting medical clearance Natasha has only just been given the all clear to leave the Triskelion.

Having left the Triskelion as soon as she got the all clear Natasha has travelled to New York and is arriving at Tony’s apartment just as he, Peter, and Tess are siting down for dinner.

“Hey, got room for one more?” Nastasha says, as she approaches the dinning table.

“For you, always,” Tony answers, trying to hide how glad he is to see her.

“Nat!” Peter and Tess say excitedly, and they both run over to her and hug her, only Tony noticing her wince as they hug her.

“It’s really good to see you,” Peter tells her.

“it’s good to see you too,” Natasha says as she breaks apart from Peter and Tess, the three of them walking back over to the table. “So, what’s for dinner?” Natasha asks, as Tony puts down a plate for her.

“Lasagna, garlic bread, salad,” Tony answers, as Natasha, Peter, and Tess sit back down at the table.

“Sounds good,” Natasha says. “So, what have I missed?” Natasha asks curious.

“Stark Tower’s almost done,” Tony reveals, and once he says that Peter and Tess start to excitedly tell Natasha everything that has been going on with them.

A couple of hours after Natasha got to Tony’s apartment Natasha is sitting in the living room of the apartment when Tony walks back in.

“So, Peter is in bed, and I finally convinced Tess that she didn’t need to learn to speak German in one night, that she has plenty of time, and she’s in bed too,” Tony reveals, as he walks towards Natasha, who looks amused at that.

“How many languages is she studying at school now?” Natasha asks curious as she remembers that Tess was talking about picking up another language class, even though she already has a very packed schedule.

“Two, Spanish and German,” Tony explains, as he sits down next to her. “I also think she is teaching herself Mandarin to help with coding, and I wouldn’t be surprised if she asked you to teach her Russian,” Tony explains, as it has become clear that Tess, just like her brother, is becoming rather bored with her regular school work, but also like her brother, she doesn’t want to skip grades, though Tess’s reason is that she doesn’t want to be separated from Kate, so she is teaching herself other things on top of her regular work.

“I can do that, if it’s okay with you,” Natasha says to Tony, wanting to make sure he is okay with it before she agrees.

“Of course it is,” Tony says, without hesitation. “Just wait until she asks, she’s already got such a packed schedule, I don’t want her to overwhelm herself more,” Tony admits, clearly worried about how much Tess is trying to do.

“She does seem to be doing a lot,” Natasha says, knowing that Tess is a lot like Tony when it comes to how many things she tries to do at once, which means trying to do too much at time without seeing it as too much is a concern. “How’s Peter doing since he went back to school?” Natasha asks curious.

“The first few days were tough, he was exhausted but refused to admit so, but I think he’s been doing a little better now,” Tony admits, though it is clear that he is still worried about his son.

“Good,” Natasha says relieved, feeling glad that Peter is recovering.

“So, are you going to talk about the fact that you’re hurt?” Tony asks curious.

“What makes you think I’m hurt?” Natasha asks, as while she is she is curious about how Tony figured it out.

“You winced when Peter and Tess hugged you, and you haven’t taken off your jacket, which means you don’t want the kids to see a wound,” Tony says, knowing that when she arrives at the apartment one of the first things Natasha usually does is take off her jacket and shoes, and since getting there tonight she has taken off her shoes but not her jacket.

“You’re right about that,” Natasha admits, wincing slightly as she takes off her jacket revealing the bandage on her upper arm. “It looks worse than it is, just a through and through,” Natasha tells Tony, being able to tell that he is worried.

“Must still hurt though,” Tony comments, feeling a little concerned.

“Nothing I can’t handle, lungs hurt more,” Natasha explains, figuring that if she is being honest with Tony she might as well tell him everything.

“What happened to your lungs?” Tony asks worried.

“Someone tried to drown me, Phil had to save me,” Natasha explains, feeling torn between hating the fact that she needed to be saved and very grateful for Coulson for saving her.

“Who’s Phil?” Tony asks confused, as Natasha said the name in a way that seemed like he was meant to know who she is talking about, asking that to hide how worried about Natasha he is, hide how much he hates that Natasha was so hurt.

“Coulson,” Natasha explains in an amused tone of voice, not overly surprised that he didn’t realise who she was talking about.

“I thought his first name was agent,” Tony admits.

“Oh my god,” Natasha says with a laugh. “For a genius you can be pretty thick sometimes,” Natasha says amused.

“You’re not the first person to stay that,” Tony says, also smiling. “Tash, are you really, okay?” Tony asks concerned.

“Yeah, I think I am,” Natasha assures him. “Not sure I am ever going to look at the pool the same though,” Natasha admits.

“I know the feeling,” Tony admits.

“I know you do,” Natasha says, giving him an understanding look. “So, I have a few days of ordered rest, mind if I stay here?” Natasha asks, as after spending so much time at the apartment with Tony, Peter and Tess, her apartment is feeling a lot less like home.

“Come on Tash, you never have to ask, you’re always welcome,” Tony assures her.

“Thanks Tony,” Natasha responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, and eventually they fall asleep, side by side, on the couch.   

March 13^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since Natasha returned to New York after being hurt and while she has been able to spend a lot of time with Tony and the kids, she has also worked a couple of missions. It is the middle of the day on a Tuesday and Tony is giving Natasha a tour of Stark Tower, which is almost finished.

“So, the first seventy-eight floors are Stark, including ten floors that are going to be completely dedicated to R and D,” Tony explains, as the walk around the very top floor, looking around.

“And the other fifteen floors?” Natasha asks interested.

“Completely private, can only be accessed by its own elevator, it’s by the back entrance of the ground floor,” Tony explains.

“Sounds reasonably, do you want me to go through everything for security flaws again?” Natasha asks as she has gone though everything multiple times but wouldn’t object to doing so again.

“Would you mind?” Tony asks, as he wants to make sure everything is secure.

“Not at all,” Natasha responds. “But that’s going to involve doing a security test that I’m not going to warn anyone, including you, about,” Natasha tells Tony, feeling the need to give him that warning even if she isn’t going to warn him about when she does it.

“Fine with me, whatever you think is necessary,” Tony says, as there is no one he trusts more than Natasha to make sure that the tower is completely secure.

“So does that mean you, Peter and Tess are going to move here, live here permanently?” Natasha asks curious, as that is what it seems like to her.

“Not at first, and I’m still always going to keep the apartment, but if you say it’s safe that’s the plan,” Tony admits. “And It’s not just us,” Tony reveals, and Natasha gives him a curious look. “I have guest floors set up for the family, for when they visit,” Tony reveals, speaking of Sharon, Hope, Peggy, Rhodey, Pepper and Happy. “But on the most private floors, the floors where me and the kids will eventually be living, there’s really large bedroom, and bathroom a little way away from everything else, that I’m giving you,” Tony tells Natasha, that having been something he has been planning for a while.

“Tony, you don’t have to do that,” Natasha tells him, though she is completely touched.

“I know I don’t have to, in the last two years you’ve asked for nothing, but I want to,” Tony tells her. “I told you you’re always welcome at the apartment, well you’re always welcome here too, I’m giving you the exact same access I’ll have,” Tony tells Natahsa, showing just how much he trusts her.

“Thank you, Tony,” Natasha responds, not completely sure that she deserves the faith he has in her.

“So, do you have some time? There’s something I want to show you,” Tony admits.

“Sure,” Natasha responds.

“Then follow me,” Tony says, leading Natasha back over to the private elevator.

About a minute later Natasha and Tony are walking around floor eighty-two, which seems to be the fitness floor.

“You want to show me the gym?” Natasha asks, as that is what it seems like.

“No,” Tony answers. “Though this floor is the gym, sparing area, and pool, but there is something else I want to show you,” Tony says, feeling curious Natasha continues to follow him until and once they walk across the gym Tony leads her into another room, turning the light on as they walk in, and as they do Natasha realises exactly what room it is.

“A dance studio,” Natasha says, as she looks around at the mirrors, and the bar, and the floor.

“I figured Tess would appreciate it,” Tony admits, and as he does, he picks up a pair of ballet shoes he made sure were present, and walks over to Natasha. “And that you might,” Tony says, offering Natasha the ballet shoes.

“I…” Natasha starts to say, hesitating for a moment. “Thank you,” Natasha says, as she takes the shoes.

“JARVIS hasn’t been uploaded to the tower yet, but there’s are speakers over there if you want to connect your phone to play some music,” Tony explains.

“Thank you, Tony,” Natasha says, very much appreciating the gesture.

“I’ll leave you alone,” Tony offers, knowing that ballet is incredibly private, and quiet often painful, for Natasha and suspecting that she may want to be alone.

“No, stay,” Natahsa requests.

“Okay,” Tony says, being pretty sure it’s a big deal.

Over the next couple of minutes Natasha gets everything set up, including putting her shoes on, and once she is ready Natasha starts to dance, Tony watching her, and feeling completely amazed by her.

April 5^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since Tony showed Natasha parts of the tower and as it has passed her final security checks it is on track to be completely finished within weeks. It’s Thursday morning and as it is Tess’s nineth birthday Tony, Peter and Natasha are approaching her bedroom holding breakfast and her presents.

“I’m jumping on the bed,” Peter tells Natash and Tony, wanting to get back at his sister after she jumped on his bed on his last birthday.

“Of course you are,” Tony says amused. “Just be gentle,” Tony requests.

“I will,” Peter responds, as they get to Tess’s room, and as Tony opens the door Peter goes running in and jumps on his sister’s bed, waking Tess up. “HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” Peter exclaims.

“Thanks Peter,” Tess says to her brother, smiling at him.

“Happy Birthday, Sweetheart,” Tony says to his daughter.

“Happy Birthday Malyshka,” Natasha says to her, as she and Tony approach the bed and ptus the breakfast tray down.

“Thanks Dad, Nat,” Tess says, looking between them as they both sit down on the bed.

“So, are you sure you still want to go to school today?” Tony asks his daughter as he offered to have her take the day off as while her birthday is sometimes during spring recess it isn’t this time and Tess insisted that she wanted to go to school.

“I’m sure,” Tess answers. “We’re going to the ballet tonight, that’s what I am excited about,” Tess reveals, as when she asked her father if they could go to the ballet for her birthday she wasn’t sure it would be possible but he and Natasha have made it so.  

“Okay,” Tony tells his daughter. “We’ll do something special this weekend too,” Tony assures his daughter, knowing that the ‘family’ are going to come on the weekend, and as he does he notices Peter and Tess exchange looks. “What? What is it?” Tony asks curious.

“Peter and I have been talking, and there is something we want,” Tess reveals.

“It can be counted as one of my birthday presents too,” Peter adds.

“Okay, what is it?” Tony asks, feeling curious, and a little apprehensive about what they could want.

“We’d really like a pet, a cat or dog,” Tess explains, and as she does Tony looks at Natasha for help, and she just gives him a look back which says, ‘don’t look at me about this’.

“Wow, a pet, that’s a big responsibility,” Tony admits, choosing his words carefully, partly so that he can give himself a little more to think about it.

“We know,” Peter and Tess say together.

“But we’d really like a pet,” Peter adds. “We’re prepared for the responsibility,” Peter explains.

“We are, please Dad,” Tess adds.

“This is a big decision, one I am going to have to think about,” Tony admits. “I’m not saying no, but I am not saying yes, okay?” Tony asks, as he looks between the kids.

“Okay,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Good,” Tony says, having no idea what he is going to decide. “Now, we have a lot of food to eat, and not long before school starts, dig in,” Tony tells the kids, and that is exactly what they do.

Hours after they had breakfast together Tony, Peter, Natasha and Tess have returned from the ballet, and while Peter and Tess have gone up to bed Tony, who is undoing his tie, and Natasha, who has already taken off her shoes, are walking into the living room.

“Drink?” Tony asks, as Natasha sits down.

“Sure,” Natasha responds, as Tony walks over to the bar. “So, a pet, what are you thinking?” Natasha asks curious.

“I have no idea,” Tony admits, as he pours them drinks. “I’m not sure it’s the best idea, but I don’t want to disappoint them, especially not today or tomorrow,” Tony admits.

“That’s understandable,” Natasha admits. “Do you want my opinion?” Natasha asks curious.

“Desperately,” Tony responds as he walks over with the drinks.

“I think you should trust your instincts, and considering everything I don’t think it’s the best idea, at least not at the moment,” Natasha admits, as Tony hands her a drink then sits down next to her.

“How do I tell them?” Tony asks, having no idea how he is going to do that.

“The same way you tell them anything, with honesty and respect,” Natasha tells him, as that is something she has noticed that no matter the subject Tony treats his kids with respect, like they are their own people not just kids, and he does his best not to keep things from them.

“Yeah,” Tony says, as he takes a drink.

“I know you said you wanted me here tomorrow, but are you sure?” Natasha asks, as she wants to make sure Tony is sure as while things were okay the year before she appreciates how difficult of a day it is for Tony, Peter, and Tess.

“I’m sure,” Tony admits. “Peter and Tess like it when you’re around… and so do I,” Tony admits.

“Okay,” Natasha says with a nod. “Tony, I know you focus on Peter and Tess tomorrow, which is understandable, but how are you really doing?” Natasha asks concerned.    

“I… I don’t know,” Tony admits. “It’s easier to focus on Peter and Tess,” Tony admits. “I know I miss her, and I hate that Peter and Tess don’t have her, that they don’t get to know her, but it doesn’t hurt as much anymore,” Tony admits. “Is that wrong?” Tony asks, as he honestly has no idea.

“No, sounds like you’re moving on,” Natasha admits.

“There was a time where I never thought I would,” Tony admits. “But it feels right, Mary will always be in my heart, and I’ll make sure Peter and Tess always know about her, but my grief doesn’t control me, doesn’t dictate everything in the same way anymore,” Tony explains, having no idea if he is explaining things in the right way. “I can remember our time together and just be glad we had those times, not just feel devastated,” Tony admits, being pretty sure that he will aways have a level of anger and grief, but that, just like Natasha has said, he has moved on.

“I don’t know if happy for you is the right thing to say, but I am glad you’re not in so much pain anymore,” Natasha admits, hoping that Tony understands what she is really trying to say.

“It’s okay, I know what you mean,” Tony admits. “Thanks Tash,” Tony responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, both having other things they want to say but they both feel like it is not the right time. So instead, they just sit next to each other, enjoying each other’s company, without talking.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

AN: Okay, so here is the first chapter that addresses the Avengers, I hope you like how I have decided to handle it. I tried to find a balance of including the key things from cannon I felt were important, made some changes, adding things, and not just do a complete re-hash of the movie. Hope you like. Next chapter will be out in about 11ish house.

May 2^nd 2012

About a month has passed since Tess’s birthday and after delaying for a little while Tony has told her, and Peter, that he they’re not getting a pet, something which they were disappointed about even though Tony explained his reasons.

It’s a Wednesday evening and Tony is in his Iron Man suit, under water, doing what he needs to do to make it so Stark Tower becomes completely self-sufficient. Once he has done what he needs to do Tony flies out of the water and starts to fly through the city, heading back to the Tower.

“We’re good on this end, the rest is up to you two,” Tony says, to his kids, who are at the tower and who he is talking to through the coms.

“You disconnected the transition lines?” Peter asks.

“Are we off the grid?” Tess asks, both siblings feeling extremely excited about what is going on.

“Yep, Stark Tower is about to become a beacon of self-sustaining clean energy,” Tony tells his kids, who can hear the pride in his voice.

“Wow, that is so cool,” Tess says amazed.

“If it works, we haven’t tested it yet,” Peter reminds her.

“Pete, it’s going to work, light her up,” Tony tells his kids, as the moment he realised he couldn’t do both parts of this himself he knew he wanted the kids to be the ones to do it. honestly, the only thing that would make it better is if Natasha was with the kids, but Tony believes she is on a mission.

“Okay,” Peter says. “Together?” Peter asks his sister, who nods, and together they both press the button that will light up the tower, which does exactly that, illuminating the gentle sign that says Stark that is on the side of the building.

“Everything looks good,” Tess says, looking at everything they are monitoring. “Dad? How does it look?” Tess asks curious.

“Like Christmas, but more… us,” Tony says as while the kids don’t use the Stark last name, he still considers it to be theirs too.

“Awesome,” Peter says with a grin. “Aunt Pepper is doing a public awareness campaign right?” Peter asks, as that is what he thought.

“Yep, she is in DC working on zoning for another three buildings,” Tony explains, knowing that because the two of them have talked about that.

“That is so amazing, if we keep showing that it can be used so easily then hopefully the world will adopt clean energy,” Tess says, knowing how important that is.

“That’s the plan,” Tony says as he lands on the outside balcony of Stark Tower and the suit starts to come off as he heads towards the doors.

“Sir, Agent Coulson of SHIELD is on the line,” JARVIS informs Tony.

“I’m not in, I’m actually out,” Tony says, as he walks towards where his kids are, knowing he wants to enjoy this moment with his kids, and not deal with Coulson.

“Sir, I’m afraid he’s insisting,” JARVIS responds.

“Grow a spine JARVIS,” Tony tells him. “I’m with my kids,” Tony tells him, as he walks into the penthouse and as he does both Peter and Tess hurry over to hug him, Tony kissing both of their heads as he does. “How are things looking?” Tony asks curious, once they break apart.  

“Seems like the levels are holding steady,” Peter tells his father.

“Of course they are, we did it together,” Tony says to his kids. “How does it feel to be geniuses?” Tony asks his kids.

“Really good,” Peter answers.

“Pretty amazing,” Tess adds.

“Remember this feeling,” Tony tells his kids. “We’ve done something pretty amazing tonight,” Tony tells them, wanting them to appreciate just what they have done.

“Dad, this is the first step in changing the world, isn’t it?” Tess asks, as that is what it seems like to her, as she knows how important it is that the world adopts clean energy.

“Yeah, it is, Tess,” Tony answers, feeling incredibly proud, and very glad that he gets to share this with his kids.

“Sir, Agent Coulson is attempting to override your security protocols,” JARVIS alerts.

“Great,” Tony says sarcastically, though considering he implemented Natasha’s suggestions he isn’t sure that Coulson will succeed. “Pete, Tess, I have to see what he wants, can you go in the other room?” Tony asks his kids, wanting to deal with Coulson as quickly as possible so that he can get back to his kids, having no idea that things won’t be that simple.

“Of course,” Tess answers.

“I don’t understand, isn’t Coulson an Agent like Nat?” Peter asks, feeling confused about why his father was okay with introducing Natasha to them two years ago but isn’t okay with Coulson knowing about them.

“He is, but Nat’s different,” Tony tells him. “I still don’t want everyone in SHIELD to know about you, because I want you to be safe,” Tony explains. “Please, five minutes in the other room,” Tony requests.

“Sure Dad,” Peter says, and both he and Tess head into the room.

“JARVIS, let Coulson up, and make sure Pete and Tess aren’t eavesdropping,” Tony requests, as he wouldn’t put that past his kids, as he walks towards the elevator.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds.

About a minute later the elevator opens revealing Coulson who is holding what looks like a very large electronic file.

“You’ve improved your security,” Coulson notes, as at Tony’s Malibu house he was able to break though Tony’s security protocols but now he can’t.

“Seemed like a good idea,” Tony admits, making a note to tell Natasha that her suggestions worked. “Seriously Coulson, when someone doesn’t answer it means they don’t want to talk,” Tony tells him, the annoyance he is feeling being clear in his voice.

“Right now, we have bigger things going on than what you want,” Coulson says. “We need you to look this over, as soon as possible,” Coulson says, offering the file.

“Official consulting hours are between eight and five every other Thursday,” Tony says, not moving to take the file, and Coulson resists the urge to roll his eyes, very much wishing that it wasn’t decided that Natasha would be the best person to go to Bruce Banner, as he is pretty sure that he would rather deal with the Hulk over Tony, and Natasha seems to have no issues dealing with Tony.

“This is way bigger than a consult,” Coulson says. “Please Stark,” Coulson says, trying to get him to take the file and due to his tone of voice Tony takes the file and walks over to the table to have a look, and as soon as he does, he realises what is going on.

“Avengers initiative being unscraped?” Tony asks surprised, as he sees 3D Images of Captain America in action, of Bruce Banner acting as the Hulk, an Alien known as Thor fighting in New Mexico, Natasha, and who he assumes is Clint Barton, fighting along with files on another alien known as Loki and an item Tony heard about growing up known as the Tesseract. “And I thought I didn’t even qualify,” Tony says, though he now knows why Natasha didn’t recommend him.

“You didn’t, but we’re beyond that right now,” Coulson admits. “We’re going to need all the help we can get,” Coulson admits.

“Well, that’s worrying,” Tony comments.

“A little worry is warranted right now,” Coulson admits. “I’ll see you soon,” Coulson says before heading into the elevator.

After Coulson leaves Tony quickly reads some of the information and learns that the Asgardian Alien known as Loki has stolen the Tesseract, destroyed a SHIELD facility, and has a sceptre he can use to control minds, something which he has used on Clint Barton.

Without even thinking about what he is doing Tony pulls his phone and tries to call Natasha, and he isn’t overly surprised when she doesn’t answer, and so instead he calls May while closing the file.

“Hello,” May’s voice answers.

“Hey, it’s me, I need to bring Peter and Tess to you, are you home?” Tony asks, desperately hoping they are.

“Yeah,” May confirms. “Tony, is everything okay?” May asks concerned, as she knows that for Tony to make a call like this then there must be something bad going on.

“No, I’ll explain when I see you, we’ll be there soon,” Tony says before hanging up, and after hanging up Tony closes the file. “JARVIS tell Peter and Tess to come back in here,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and moments later Peter and Tess walk back into the room.

“Dad, what’s wrong?” Peter asks concerned, noticing the look on his face.

“A lot,” Tony answers. “I’m really sorry but I have to take you to Uncle Ben and Aunt May, right now,” Tony explains, feeling bad as he knows they were planning on having a really good night together.

“Something bad is happening, isn’t it?” Tess asks, looking worried, as that is what she assumes after the way her father is acting.  

“Yeah Tess, it is,” Tony answers.

“Is Nat, okay?” Peter asks worried.

“As far as I know she is,” Tony admits, though he cannot be sure of that considering everything going on. “We got to go, now,” Tony tells the kids, and the urgency in his voice is enough to make it so neither sibling objects, rather they just nod, and all three of them, Tony carrying the file as he isn’t going to leave that at the Tower without him being present, leave the Tower.

A little while after Tony, Peter, and Tess left Stark Tower the three of them are walking into May and Ben’s apartment.

“Pete, Tess, I need to talk to Uncle Ben and Aunt May a minute,” Tony tells the kids.

“Then will you explain what is going on?” Peter asks concerned, as he would really like to know what is going on.

“I’ll explain a little,” Tony answers, and once he does Peter and Tess walk into one of the other rooms.

“Tony, what is going on?” Ben asks concerned, once the kids are no longer in the room.

“A lot of bad that I don’t have the time to go into details about,” Tony admits, knowing he needs to get back to the tower to study the information Coulson gave him. “But what I need is for you two to take Peter and Tess somewhere, you know all my properties outside the city, just take them to one of them, but do not tell anyone, including me, where you’re going,” Tony says, knowing that with mind control being in play he needs to make sure Peter and Tess are as safe as possible, and doing that means making sure that not even he knows where they are.

“Don’t tell you where you’re going?” May asks surprised, feeling shocked that Tony would ask that of them.

“It’s for the best,” Tony says, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “I will call this phone in exactly forty-eight hours, do not answer if it rings any other time,” Tony says, handing the phone to May, who glances at the clock to see what the exact time is.  

“Tony, are you going to be okay?” Ben asks concerned, feeling worried about him.

“I don’t know,” Tony says. “Peter, Tess,” Tony calls, and the two kids walk back into the face, it being clear from the look on their faces that they have been eavesdropping.

“Daddy….” Tess starts to say, with a horrified look on her face.

“Come here,” Tony says, opening his arms, and both his kids hurry towards him and hug him. “I love you both, so much, more than anything,” Tony says as he hugs his kids, kissing both of their heads.

“Dad, it sounds like you’re saying goodbye, like really goodbye,” Peter says, feeling terrified about what is going to happen.

“I’m not, Pete,” Ton tells his son. “But I’m probably going to be facing something dangerous for the next few days, and I need you both to be safe when I do that,” Tony admits, knowing that the only way he can focus on what he needs to do is if he knows for sure Peter and Tess are safe. “I’m going to do everything I can to come home to you,” Tony tells his kids. “I love you so much,” Tony tells his kids, fighting back tears, as he doesn’t want his kids to see that, he doesn’t want them to worry more than they already are.  

“Love you too,” Peter and Tess respond, as they continue to hug their father, both feeling terrified that they are going to lose him, until they eventually break apart, and once they do Tony leaves the apartment, glancing at his kids one more time before closing the door.

Many hours after Tony said goodbye to Peter and Tess, who have now gone somewhere safe with Ben and May, Natasha is in a SHIELD Quinjet in Germany watching as Steve Rogers who is wearing a new Captain America costume designed by Coulson, faces the alien Loki.  

“Loki, drop the weapon and stand down,” Natasha says, though the planes PA system as she points the jets machine gun at him, and in response Loki sends a blast of energy at the Quinjet.

Moving quickly Natasha moves the jet out of the way just in time to avoid the blast and as she does that Steve throws his shield at Loki. For the next minute or so the two of them fight until Steve is knocked down by Loki who points the sceptre at Steve’s head.

“Keel,” Loki tells Steve.

“Not today,” Steve says, knocking Loki down with his leg and the two of them start to fight.

“This guys’ all over the place,” Natasha says annoyed, as she can’t get a clear shot on Loki, but before she can try again the Qunjet speakers are overridden and AC/DCs Shoot to thrill starts to play, and Natasha, who realises exactly what is going on, can’t help but smile.

“Agent Romanoff, you miss me?” Tony asks, even though they saw each other a few days earlier, and Natasha can’t help but shake her head fondly.

From her position in the jet Natasha watches as Tony flies his Iron Man suit into the middle of the action and blasts Loki to the ground, all before landing. Once Tony lands he points every weapon his suit has at Loki.

“Make your move, Reindeer Games,” Tony says and in response Loki raises his hand and surrenders, causing all his armour to dematerialize. “Good move,” Tony tells him.

“Mr Stark,” Steve greats.

“Captain,” Tony responds, trying to control how he feels upon being so close to Steve as he knows they have more important things to focus on.

A little while after Tony got Loki to surrender he, who has taken his mask off, Natasha, Steve, and Loki are all on a plane together flying back to the SHIELD Hellicarrier which is being used as operations command.

“Said anything?” Fury asks Natasha through the coms.

“Not a word,” Natasha responds.

“Just get here, we’re low on time,” Fury responds, and once he does Natasha takes her headset off.

As he sees that Natasha is no longer talking to someone Tony walks over to her, wanting to check in on her due to everything going on.

“Hey,” Tony greats in a quiet voice.

“Hey,” Natasha responds, in an equally quiet voice. “Are they…” Natasha starts to ask, needing to know that Peter and Tess are okay, and Tony doesn’t even need her to finish the sentence to know what she is asking.

“Safe, I don’t even know where,” Tony responds, and Natasha, who is glad to know they are safe, gives him a sympathetic look. “Are you okay? I know what Barton means to you,” Tony says concerned, keeping his voice low so that neither Steve nor Loki can hear.

“Not really, but I’m dealing,” Natasha admits, knowing that all her experience with compartmentalizing is really helping right now. “How about you? You going to be oaky working with him?” Natasha asks, both of them knowing that she is asking if he is going to be able to handle working with Steve considering everything.  

“Not sure, but I’ll deal,” Tony says, and he gives Natasha’s shoulder a squeeze, causing her to put his hand over the gauntlet on her shoulder, and after a moment they both remove their hands and Tony walks back over to Steve, both of them knowing that they can’t for as long, or in the way they would, like, not with everything going on.

“Everything okay?” Steve asks, as Tony walks back over, being pretty sure that whatever Tony and Natasha were just talking about was personal.

“Of course,” Tony answers. “What? Rock of Ages giving up so easily got you worried?” Tony asks, as he knows that is something he is a little concerned about.

“I don’t remember it being that easy,” Steve admits. “This guy packs a wallop,” Steve admits.

“Still, you’re pretty spry for an older fellow,” Tony comments. “What’s your thing? Pilates?” Tony asks, trying to avoid talking about something as a way to distract himself from his rather complicated feelings towards Steve.

“What?” Steve asks confused.

“It’s like calisthenics, you might have missed a couple of things, you know, during your time at a Capsicle,” Tony jokes, and Steve looks at him, clearly not sure what to think.

“Fury didn’t tell me he was calling you in,” Steve comments, and Tony resists the urge not to laugh at that.

“Yeah, there’s a lot of things Fury doesn’t tell you,” Tony says, being sure of that, and he is not just thinking about his identity, and being pretty sure that Steve is going to realise that pretty soon, though Tony hopes that his real identity is something Steve doesn’t realise, and as he does thunder and lightning nearly hit the jet, making it shake violently.

“Where’s this coming from?” Natasha asks confused, and as the thunder rumbles Loki stares out of the window intensely.

“What’s the matter? Scared of a little lightnings” Steve asks curious.

“I’m not overly fond of what follows,” Loki responds, and as he does a blinding light hits the jet.

Moments after the light hits the jet the ramp of the Quinjet opens and before Tony or Steve can react he grabs Loki by the throat and files out. After getting over his shock Tony puts his Iron Man helmet back on.

“Now there’s that guy,” Tony says, feeling annoyed, recognizing Thor because of the information Coulson gave him.

“Another Asgardian?” Natasha asks, as unlike Tony she didn’t get a clear look at Thor.

“Think that guy’s a friendly?” Steve asks surprised.

“Doesn’t matter, if he frees Loki or kills him the Tesseract’s lost,” Tony explains and he turns, getting ready to jump of the jet and chase after Thor.

“Stark, we need a plan of attack!” Steve says, and Natasha winces at that, being sure that Tony isn’t going to react well to that, especially not when it is Steve saying that.

“I have plan, attack,” Tony says, before he jumps out of the jet and chases after Thor.

As Tony disappears Steve grabs a parachute so that he can follow after Tony, Thor, and Loki.

“I’d sit this one out, Cap,” Natasha tells him, as while she is worried about Tony, she is pretty sure that just adding another ego to what is going on won’t end well.

“I don’t see how I can,” Steve responds.

“These guys come from legends, they’re basically gods,” Natasha explains.

“There’s only one God, ma’am, and I’m pretty sure he doesn’t dress like that,” Steve says before jumping out of the jet.

“Great,” Natasha mutters sarcastically, and she takes the plane down, and after a few minutes she manages to land, getting to Tony, Steve, Thor, and Loki after the former three have finished fighting with each other and re-captured the ladder.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

AN: Um, so this chapter is basically the same as the movie, sorry about that, there are a few things added, and I wish I didn’t use as much of the movie text as I did, but I felt it was important to include. Sorry, at this point I was still trying to find a balance between what I wanted to include from cannon and what I wanted to change, you’ll see going forward that I have handled that a little better during Iron Man 3. (and going forward there are just going to be more changes out of necessity, you’ll see what I mean by that as it goes on)

Next chapter will be in about 12 hours.

Hours after Thor, Tony, and Steve fought the three of them, Natasha and Loki have all been on the Hellicarrier for a little while. While Tony spent enough time on the bridge to place a bug to hack into SHIELD files, Steve has been looking around trying to find out what is going on, while Natasha has been interrogating Loki, having just discovered what his bigger plan is.

As the sun rises Fury, feeling less than happy, walks into the lab where Tony and Bruce Banner have been working together on both understanding the sceptre and finding the Tesseract.  

“What are you doing, Mr Stark?” Fury asks angrily, and Tony can’t help but wonder if he was tempted to call him Carter-Stark.

“Uh… kind of wondering the same thing about you,” Tony admits, as he reads what his bug has discovered, and as he does, he can’t help but wonder what his mother would think if she knew, though as he knows he won’t get answers right now he tries not to think about it.

“You’re supposed to be locating the Tesseract,” Fury tells Tony.

“We are,” Bruce answers. “The model’s locked, and we’re sweeping for the signature now,” Bruce explains. “When we get a hit, we’ll have the location within half a mile,” Bruce explains.

“And you’ll get your cube back, no muss, no fuss,” Tony says and suddenly his monitor shows a collection of secret files. “What is PHASE 2?” Tony asks, and as he does Steve walks in and puts a weapon on the table causing Fury, Banner, and Tony to look around, while Steve looks pissed, as Tony looks at the weapon, he recognizes the Hydra logo immediately and understands exactly why Steve would be pissed.

“Phase two is SHIELD uses the cube to make weapons,” Steve explains. “Sorry, the computer was moving a little slow,” Steve admits, looking at Tony.

“Rogers, we gathered everything related to the Tesseract,” Fury says, walking towards Steve,. “This does not mean that we’re…” Fury stars to say, but Tony cuts him off.

“I’m sorry, Nick,” Tony says, as he moves the screen to display schematics of weapons, and climbs down from where he was sitting. “What were you lying?” Tony asks.

“I was wrong, Director, the world hasn’t change a bit,” Steve says, looking disappointed, and as he does Thor and Natasha both walking into the lab, Natasha keeping her eyes on Bruce, who looks pissed.

“Did you know about this?” Bruce asks Natasha, and Tony can’t help but wonder the same thing, though he knows that is a conversation for the two of them to have when they aren’t around everyone else.

“You wanna think about removing yourself from this environment, Doctor?” Natasha asks, feeling that that would be best for everyone.

“I was in Calcutta, I was pretty well removed,” Bruce reminds her.

“Loki’s manipulating you,” Natasha explains, feeling worried about how close Bruce currently is to Tony because he knows if Bruce turns then Tony will be in immediate danger, but she doesn’t let that show.

“And you’ve been doing what, exactly?” Bruce asks angrily.

“You didn’t come here because I bat my eyelashes at you,” Natasha says, and for reasons he can’t exactly explain Tony can’t help but frown at that.

“Yes, and I’m not leaving because suddenly you get a little twitchy,” Bruce comments. “I’d like to know why SHIELD is using the Tesseract to build weapons of mass destruction,” Bruce comments.

“Because of him,” Fury says, pointing at Thor.

“Me?” Thor asks, sounding completely shocked, and confused.

“Not that long ago Earth had a visitor from another planet who had a grudge match that levelled a small town,” Fury reminds everyone. “We learned that not only are we not alone, but we are hopelessly, hilariously, outgunned,” Fury explains to everyone.

“My people want nothing but peace with your planet,” Thor tells everyone.

“But you’re not the only people out there, are you? And, you’re not the only threat,” Fury tells everyone. “The world’s filling up with people who can’t be matched, they can’t be controlled,” Fury says, and Tony is pretty sure that he is talking about him.

“Like you controlled the cube?” Steve asks.

“Your work with the Tesseract is what drew Loki to it, and his allies,” Thor explains. “It is the signal to all of the realms that the earth is ready for a higher form of war,” Thor explains.

“A higher form?” Steve asks confused.

“You forced our hand, we had to come up with something,” Fury says.

“Nuclear deterrent,” Tony says. “Cause that always calms everything right down,” Tony says sarcastically.

“Remind me again how you and your family made your fortune, Stark?” Fury asks, looking at him with an annoyed look on his face, feeling that Tony of all people should understand.

“Do you really want to have a conversation right now?” Tony asks, giving Fury a look which says, ‘do you really want me to bring up what mum would think of this,’ but before Fury can respond Steve speaks.

“I’m sure if he still made weapons, Stark would be neck deep….” Steve says, having no idea how wrong he is as due to everything his family has gone through Tony would never take part in anything even remotely related to Hydra.

“Wait! Wait! Hold on! how is this about me?” Tony asks confused.  

“I’m sorry, isn’t everything?” Steve asks, and even though she is watching to make sure Banner doesn’t turn Natasha can’t help but wince at that, being sure that Tony is going to become defensive, and that made leave him to revealing who his mother is just so he can see Steve’s reaction.

“I thought humans more evolved than this,” Thor comments.

“Excuse me, did WE come to YOUR planet and blow stuff up?” Fury asks annoyed.

“Did you always give your champions such mistrust?” Thor asks curious.

“Are you all really that naïve? SHIELD monitors potential threats,” Natasha says, feeling that everyone should realise that.

“Captain America is on threat potential watch list?” Bruce asks.

“We all are,” Natasha answers.

“You on that list? Are you above or blow angry bees?” Tony asks Steve, purposely trying to piss him off.

“I swear to god, Stark, one more crack…” Steve says angrily, and Natasha knows that Tony is going to continue to see how much he can push him.

“Threatening, I feel threatened!” Tony exclaims, and as he does the group breaks out in more of an argument, none of them realising that the gem on Loki’s sceptre is glowing brightly.

“You speak of control, yet your court chaos,” Thor comments.

“It’s his MO, isn’t it? I mean what are we, a team?” Bruce asks, sounding defeated. “No, no, we’re a chemical mixture, that makes chaos, we’re… we’re a time-bomb,” Bruce comments.

“You need to step away,” Fury tells Bruce, knowing that he is the biggest danger to them all at the moment, and as he says that Tony puts his hand on Steve’s shoulder.

“Why shouldn’t the guy let off a little steam?” Tony asks and Steve pushes him away from him.

“You know damn well why, back off,” Steve says angrily, and Tony moves so that he is face to face with Steve.

“Oh, I’m starting to want you to make me,” Tony admits.

“Big man in a suit of armour, take that off, what are you?” Steve asks angrily.

“Genius, billionaire playboy, philanthropist,” Tony responds, even though there are other things that he could say, and Natasha can’t help but smile at that, while also feeling worried about Tony trying to bait Steve into fighting him.

“I know guys with none of that worth ten of you,” Steve says, as he walks around Tony. “Yeah, I’ve seen the footage. The only thing you really fight for is yourself,” Steve says and only Natasha truly understands how wrong Steve is. “You’re not the guy to make the sacrifice play, to lay down on the wire and let the other guy craw over you,” Steve says angrily.

“I think I would just cut the wire,” Tony admits, and as he does, he looks at Natasha, trying to remind himself to calm down, trying to remind himself what is at risk.

“Always a way out,” Steve says with a smile. “You know, you may not be a threat, but you better stop pretending to be a hero,” Steve says, and while keeping an eye on Bruce Natasha takes a step towards Tony, knowing that Steve is completely wrong.

“A hero? Like you? You’re a laboratory experiment, Rogers,” Tony says angrily. “Everything special about you came out of a bottle!” Tony exclaims.

“Put on the suit, let’s go a few rounds,” Steve says, feeing that that is the only way to make the match-up even, having no idea that if he were to do that, he would cause the one person who remains from his old life to hate him, to never forgive him.

“You people are so petty…. And tiny,” Thor says, with a laugh, and as he does Tony gets an odd sensation his head so he can’t help but rub it as he takes a step back from Steve.

“Yeah, this is a team,” Bruce says sarcastically.

“Agent Romanoff, would you escort Doctor Banner back to his…” Fury starts to say.

“Where? You rented my room,” Banner reminds him, as where Loki currently is is where he was to be kept if he turned into the Halk.

“The cell was just in case…” Fury starts to explain.

“In case you need to kill me, but you can’t! I know! I tried!” Bruce says, and as he does Tony looks down, something which only Natasha notices. “I got low, I didn’t see an end, so I put a bullet in my mouth and the other guy split it out!” Bruce exclaims. “So, I moved on, I focused on helping other people. I was good, until you dragged me back into this freak show and put everyone here at risk!” Bruce exclaims, before turning to Natasha, who can’t help but feel unnerved. “You wanna know my secret, Agent Romanoff? You wanna know how I stay calm?” Bruce asks, and as he does both Natasha and Fury put their hands down so that they can easily grab their guns, as Bruce has picked up the sceptre.

“Doctor Banner, put down the sceptre,” Steve requests, and Bruce looks down, clearly shocked to see that he is holding the sceptre, but before he can say anything to that the computer beeps.

“Got it,” Tony says, telling everyone that they have a location on the Tesseract, and Bruce puts the sceptre down and walks towards the computer.

“Sorry kids, you don’t get to see my little party trick after all,” Banner comments, getting to the computer.

“Located the Tesseract?” Thor asks, wanting to make sure.

“I can get there faster,” Tony comments, knowing his suit is faster than almost anything.

“Look, all of us…” Steve starts to say.

“The Tesseract belongs on Asgard, no human is a match for it,” Thor comments, and as he does Tony glances at Natasha turn turns to leave, but before he can Steve stops him.

“You’re not going alone!” Steve exclaims.

“You gonna stop me?” Tony asks angrily.

“Put on the suit, let’s find out,” Steve says angrily.

“I’m not afraid to hit an old man,” Tony says, being pretty sure his mother would be a little upset if he hit Steve, but being even surer that if Steve were to lay a single finger on him, that even in her current state, Peggy would shoot Steve, and this time she would make sure he didn’t have his shield as protection.

“Put on the suit,” Steve says, and as he does Bruce realises something about the Tesseract.

“Oh my god,” Bruce says, feeling incredibly worried, but before he can warn everyone one of the engines, having been sabotaged by brainwashed Clint, explodes.

As soon as the explosion goes off everyone is thrown in different directions, Steve, Fury, Thor and Tony are all thrown across the room while Natasha and Bruce are thrown down to the lower level.

“Tash,” Tony mutters, feeling worried about her.

“Put on the suit,” Steve says, drawing Tony’s attention to what is going on rather than Natasha.

“Yep,” Tony says, and the two of them hurry out of the lab, both focused on what they have to do rather than the issues they have with each other.

A while after the engine was destroyed Tony, with some help from Steve, has done what he has to do to make it so the Helicarrier is still in the air, even if the engines aren’t working. Thor, and Bruce have both left the Hellicarrier, Loki has escaped with his sceptre, but not before killing Coulson, and Natasha has fought Clint.  

Even though Fury wants to see him in the briefing room Tony, who is no longer wearing his suit, knows there is something he has to do first and he has gone in search of Natasha who he finds watching as people take Clint, who is unconscious to the medical bay.

“Tash,” Tony says, hurrying towards her, the two of them being the only ones in the corridor they are in.

“Tony,” Natasha says, walking towards him and once they are close enough, they both embrace. “Are you okay?” Natasha asks, as she hugs him.

“Not really, you?” Tony asks, holding onto Natasha tight as if to remind himself that she is okay.

“Not even close,” Natasha says, and the two of them finally break apart. “Did you see Phil?” Natasha asks, wanting to know exactly what happened to her friend, know exactly what Loki did.  

“No, Fury was with him,” Tony admits, and Natasha nods as she fights back the emotion, she feels about that. “I’m sorry Tash, I know he was your friend,” Tony says to her, having no idea what else to say.

“He was, ever since I joined SHIELD, he was always kind to me, despite everything, always there for me,” Natasha admits, and Tony takes her hand. “I have to help Clint, I can’t lose another friend today,” Natasha admits.

“Do what you have to do,” Tony says, giving her a supportive look. “Fury wants to see me and Rogers in the briefing room, I should probably go there,” Tony admits.

“Are you sure you can handle dealing with him a little longer?” Natasha asks concerned, as she is pretty sure that Steve is testing Tony’s limits.

“No, but I have no choice,” Tony admits. “I’m really glad you weren’t hurt,” Tony admits.

“I’m glad you weren’t,” Natasha admits, and she squeezes Tony’s hand one more time before letting go, and walking away, while Tony turns and walks in another direction.

A little while after she talked to Tony, Natasha has turned her attention to Clint and is in the medical bay of the Hellicarrier with him watching as Clint attempts to shake off Loki’s mind control, something which he succeeding at.

“Clint, you’re going to be alright,” Natasha says, trying to get through to him.

“You know that? is that what you know?” Clint asks bitterly. “I got… I gotta go in though, I gotta flush him out,” Clint tells Natasha.

“We don’t have that long, it’s gonna take time,” Natasha tells him, being pretty sure that time is not on their side.

“I don’t understand,” Clint says, sounding upset. “Have you ever had someone take your brain and play? Pull you out and send someone else in? do you know what it’s like to be unmade?” Clint asks bitterly.

“You know that I do,” Natasha responds, feeling defensive, as Clint as all people know that she knows exactly what that is like.

“Why am I back? How did you get him ask?” Clint asks.

“Cognitive recalibration,” Natasha answers, and Clint gives her a confused look. “I hit you really hard on the head,” Natasha explains.

“Thanks,” Clint responds, and as he does Natasha unfastens the restraints that are holding Clint. “Nat, how many agents?” Clint asks worried.

“Don’t, don’t do that to yourself, Clint,” Natasha tells him. “This is Loki. This is monsters and magic and nothing we were ever trained for,” Natasha reminds him, knowing that they are all out of their depths.

“Loki? He got away?” Clint asks, as that is what he assumes.  

“Yeah, I don’t suppose you know where?” Natasha asks, knowing that that would be incredibly helpful to know.

“I don’t need to know, I didn’t ask. He’s gonna make his play soon though, today,” Clint admits, and hearing that Natasha is incredibly glad that Tony sent Peter and Tess away, though she is also worried about everyone else.

“We gotta stop him,” Natasha says.

“Yeah? Who’s we?” Clint asks.

“Us, Tony, whoever’s left,” Natasha says, only knowing for sure about Tony, and not anyone else.

“Well, if I put an arrow in Loki’s eye socket, I’d sleep better I suppose,” Clint comments.

“Now you sound like you,” Natasha says to him, as she walks over and sits down next to Clint.

“But you don’t,” Clint notes. “You’re a spy, not a soldier, now you want to wade into a war. Why? What did Loki do to you?” Clint asks concerned.

“He didn’t… I...” Natasha says, pausing for a second as her mind goes to Tony, as well as Peter and Tess, how much she wants them to be okay.

“Natasha?” Clint asks concerned.

“I’ve been compromised,” Natasha admits, as she knows she has people who are more important than the job to her, and she wants to protect that. “I’ve got red in my ledger, I’d like to wipe it out,” Natasha admits, as she really does want to make up for everything she has done, while still protecting what she has now.

While Natasha is talking to Clint Tony has walked away from Fury and is in the room where Coulson died, staring at the blood stain on the wall. Tony isn’t overly sure how long he has been standing there, staring at the blood, when Steve walks into the room.

“Was he married?” Steve asks.

“No,” Tony answers, resisting the urge to roll his eyes due to that being Steve’s first question. “I think he was seeing someone though,” Tony admits, knowing Natasha would know for sure.

“I’m sorry, he seemed like a good man,” Steve says, as from what he has seen Tony knew Coulson well.

“He was an idiot,” Tony says bitterly.

“Why? For believing?” Steve asks confused.

“For taking on Loki alone,” Tony explains.

“He was doing his job,” Steve says, and at that Steve does roll his eyes at that.

“He was out of his league,” Tony says. “He should have waited, he should have…” Tony says, trying to think of what else Coulson should have done.

“Sometimes there isn’t a way out, Tony,” Steve tells him.

“I’ve heard that before,” Tony says bitterly, as he starts to walk away.

“Is this the first time you’ve lost a solider?” Steve asks.

“We are not soldiers!” Tony exclaims, sounding angry as he turns to look at Steve. “I’m not marching to Fury’s fife!” Tony exclaims.

“Neither am I,” Steve admits. “He’s got the same blood on his hands as Loki does,” Steve admits. “Right now, we’ve got to put that aside and get this done,” Steve says. “Now, Loki needs a power source, if we can put together a list…” Steve starts to says.

“He made it personal,” Tony says, as he stares at the blood stain and as he does, he can’t help but think of something his mother once told him, that how when an enemy makes something personal, they usually have a reason behind doing so.

“That’s not the point,” Steve says, trying to get Tony to focus, not realising he already is.

“That is the point, that is Loki’s point,” Tony explains. “He hurt us all right where we live,” Tony explains to Steve. “Why?” Tony asks, tyring to work it through.  

“To tear us apart,” Steve suggests.

“Yeah, divide and conquer is great, but he knows he has to take us out to win, right? That’s what he wants,” Tony says, trying to connect the dots. “He wants to beat us, and he wants to be seen doing it. he wants an audience,” Tony realises.

“Right, I caught his act in Stuttgart,” Steve comments.

“Yeah, that’s just a preview, this is opening night,” Tony explains. “Loki’s a full-tilt diva. He wants flowers, he wants parades, he wants a monument built in the skies with his name plastered…. Son of a bitch,” Tony says he realises exactly what is going on, that Loki is going to use Stark tower, and as soon as he realises that he goes to get his suit ready while Steve goes to get Natasha, and Clint, and they all leave the Hellicarrier, as they are the only ones who can stop Loki right now.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30

AN: Thank you so much for the support. Next chapter will be in about 14 hours or so. Hope you like this one, while there is still a lot of movie stuff the changes/additions are things I am very proud of.

Not long after he realised that Loki was going to use Stark Tower Tony has done some necessary repairs on his suit and has flown to New York, knowing he is going to deploy a new suit as soon as he gets the chance.

Getting to the tower Tony starts to run some scans on the device that is now on the top of the Tower so that he can get a better idea about what is going on.

“Sir, I took off the arc reactor, the device is already self-sustained,” JARVIS explains.

“Shut it down, Doctor Selvig,” Tony says, looking at the man who is looking at the device someone, who like Clint was, has been brainwashed by Loki.

“It’s too late! It can’t stop now. He wants to show us something!” Selvig says. “A new universe,” Selvig explains.

“Okay,” Tony says, and he fires a repulsor blast at the device Selvig is working on and while there is a defeating crack, so loud that people down on the street look up, and Selvig falls back the machine is completely undamaged.

“The barrier is pure energy. It’s unbreachable,” JARVIS explains. “The Mark VII is not ready to be deployed,” JARVIS tells Tony.

“Skip the spinning rims, we’re on the clock,” Tony says, knowing that delaying Loki at least until the others can arrive is the plan at the moment, and because of that he lands in his suit, and as the machines embedded in the balcony remove the suit he is wearing as he walks, and once the suit is completely removed Tony walks into the penthouse where Loki is.

“Please tell me you’re going to appeal to my humanity,” Loki says, as Tony walks towards the bar, and Loki walks further into the penthouse.

“Uh, actually I’m planning on threatening you,” Tony corrects.

“You should have left your armour on for that,” Loki comments.

“Yeah, it’s seen a bit of mileage,” Tony comments as everything that happened on the Hellicarrier resulted in the suit being in less-than-optimal condition. “You’ve got the blue stick of destiny,” Tony points out. “Would you like a drink?” Tony offers.

“Stalling me won’t change anything,” Loki says to him.

“No, no, no! Threatening. No drink? You sure? I’m having one,” Tony admits.

“The Chitauri are coming, nothing will change that,” Loki says, speaking of the Alien army he is working with. “What have I to fear?” Loki asks.

“The Avengers,” Tony says, and Loki looks confused. “It’s what we call ourselves, sort of like a team, Earths Mightiest Heros type of thing,” Tony explains.

“Yeah, I’ve met them,” Loki says, not looking very impressed.

“Yeah, takes us a while to get any traction, I’ll give you that one,” Tony admits, sounding a little amused. “But let’s do a head count here,” Tony says. “Your brother the demigod, a super soldier, a living legend who annoying lives up to the legend, a man with breath-taking anger management issues; a couple of master assassins and you, big fella, you’ve managed to piss off every single one of them,” Tony tells him, knowing that Natasha is so much more than an assassin but saying that is the best way to make his point.

“That was the plan,” Loki says.

“Not a great plan,” Tony says as he collects two bracelets from under the bar which he puts on each of his wrists. “When they come, and they will, they’ll come for you,” Tony says, as he walks towards Loki.

“I have an army,” Loki tells him.

“We have a Hulk,” Tony responds.

“I though the beast had wandered off,” Loki says, and Tony knows he has a point about that as Bruce hasn’t been seen since he was expelled from the Hellicarrier, though Tony has faith that he will be.

“You’re missing the point. There’s no throne, there is no version of this where you come out on top,” Tony says. “Maybe your army comes, and maybe it’s too much for us, but it’s all on you,” Tony says. “Because if we can’t protect the Earth, you can be damn sure we’ll avenge it,” Tony tells Loki, and as he does Loki starts to slowly walk towards him, raising the sceptre.

“How will your friends have time for me, when they’re so busy fighting you?” Loki asks, and taps Tony’s chest with a sceptre, causing a ping sound, but to Tony’s complete shock nothing happens, and so Loki once again tries again, but nothing happens except for another sound. “It should work,” Loki says confused, and honestly Tony is confused too, but suspects that it might be connected to the fact that his new arc core is created from Tesseract technology.

“Well, performance issues, you know? Not uncommon, one out of five,” Tony comments, trying to joke and in anger Loki grabs Tony by throat and throws him across the room.

“JARVIS, anytime now,” Tony requests, needing the suit, and Loki walks over and grabs Tony by the throat again, pulling him to his feet.  

“You will all fall before me,” Loki says before throwing Tony out of the window.

As he is thrown out of the window Tony freefalls down the tower. From behind Loki the elevator opens and a red pod suits out, Tony’s latest suit. The pod scans the bracelets that are on Tony’s wrists and once the scan is complete it transports into Tony’s Mark VII suit, and launches onto Tony. Moments before he hits the ground Tony is fully inside the suit and he is able to fly back up into the sky.

“And there is one other person you pissed off,” Tony says, flying up to face Loki, who is standing on the balcony. “His name was Phil,” Tony says, and he sends a blast at Loki, causing him to fall on his ass.

As Tony sends a blast at Loki the machine Selvig is working on activates and a beam of energy beams into the sky, causing a vortex which opens another portal, this one stable, and moments later a vast army flies out and starts to cause chaos.

“Right, army,” Tony says, feeling horrified by the sigh, and feeling glad that Peter and Tess aren’t in the city as it means he can focus on what he has to do. Having no idea if it is going to work Tony flies toward the portal and fires his most powerful weapon at the portal, while it takes down several targets, thousands more fly out, staring to destroy the city, as Thor lands on the tower.

Knowing he needs to protect as many people as possible Tony leads the Chitauri army toward the Stark Tower as he knows that if they can focus the attack on one location then it gives them the best chance at being able to protect people, which is the goal.

“Tony, we’re heading northeast,” Natasha’s voice tells him though the coms as she Quinjet she, Steve, and Clint are in arrives.

“What, did you stop for drive thru?” Tony asks amused.

“Give us a break we got here as quicky as we can, but our jet isn’t as fast as your suit,” Natasha tells him, and Clint can’t help but give his friend a surprised look, being pretty sure that this is not the best time for this.

“Maybe we should do something about that,” Tony responds, and Natasha, because she knows him so well, knows exactly what he is thinking.

“Tony no, focus on the battle now, figured out the technological improvements you want to make when this over,” Natasha tells him, ignoring the look Clint is giving her, as he has realised that the two of them seem a lot more familiar with each other than he would expect.

“Right priorities,” Tony comments. “Swing up Park, I’m gonna lay ‘em out for you,” Tony comments.

“Got it,” Natasha responds, and that is exactly what she does, and as soon as Natasha lands the plane, she, Clint, and Steve hurry out of the jet and join the fight.

A while after Natasha landed the jet the fight in still ongoing, the Hulk has joined the fight, and the Six Avengers are doing everything they can to try to minimize causalities. As she realised that the only way to end the battle is to close the portal Natasha, using some pretty inventive methods, has made her way to the roof of Stark Tower, and is approaching the machine that has caused the portal to be created.

“Doctor,” Natasha says, as she slowly approaches Selvig who is slumped down, looking at her with a desperate look on his face, it being clear to Natasha that he is no longer under Loki’s control.

“Loki’s sceptre, the energy… the Tesseract can’t fight. You can’t protect against yourself,” Selvig tells her.

“It’s not your fault,” Natasha assures the doctor. “You didn’t know what you were doing,” Natasha reminds him.

“Well, actually, I think I did,” Selvig admits. “I built in a safety to cut the power source,” Selvig reveals, and Natasha knows that is exactly what they need.

“Loki’s sceptre,” Natasha realises.

“It might be able to close the portal,” Selvig says and as he does, he looks down and realises something. “And I’m looking right at it,” Selvig says.

For the next few minutes, the battle continues as Natasha and Selvig do everything they can to get the machine ready to close the portal.

“Stark, you hearing me?” Fury asks through the coms. “We have a missile heading straight for the city,” Fury reveals, knowing that Tony is the best shot at stopping the missile.

“How long?” Tony asks, knowing exactly how bad that would be.

“Three minutes, max, payload can wipe out Midtown,” Fury explains, and Tony, who is still fighting Chitauri, knows he cannot let that happen.

“JARVIS, put everything we got into the thrusters!” Tony exclaims.

“I just did!” JARVIS says, and as soon as he does Tony flies up into the sky, completely focused on stopping the missile from hitting its target, in fact, he has another target in mind.

As Tony flies towards the missile Natasha is on the roof of Stark Tower and while Selvig is typing on the laptop connected to the portal machine Natasha grabs Loki’s sceptre and proceeds to slowly break into the Tessearact’s forceful, nearly approaching the Tesseract itself, but pausing before she does.

“I can close it!” Natasha exclaims. “Can anybody copy? I can shut the portal down!” Natasha exclaims.

“Do it!” Steve’s voice says through the coms.

“No wait!” Tony exclaims.

“Stark, these things are still coming!” Steve reminds him.

“I got a nuke coming in, it’s gonna blow in less than a minute,” Tony says, and without too much trouble he manages to catch up to the missile from behind. “And I know just where to put it,” Tony says, as he manages to grab hold of the missile and with a mighty effort, he manages to wrench the rocket off course and steers it towards Stark Tower, intending to fly it straight into the portal.

“Stark, you know that’s a one way trip?” Steve asks, and while Tony already released that he has no intention of letting that be the case.

“Save the rest for the return, J,” Tony requests.

“Sir, would you like me to call the phone you gave Mrs Parker?” JARVIS asks, as Tony continues to fly towards the portal.

“She won’t answer, I made sure of that,” Tony says, even though he would desperately like to talk to his kids, he knows that’s not possible right now and he also knows he has no idea what he would say to them even if he did talk to them, but there is someone else he can talk to, someone else he wants to talk to. “Get me a private coms channel to Tash,” Tony requests, as he has no intention of talking to Natasha when the others can hear.

“Done,” JARVIS responds, after less than a second.

“Tash,” Tony says, as he continues to climb over the city, gaining speed.

“Tony,” Natasha says, having no idea that the others can’t hear. “You just had to prove him wrong,” Natasha says, both of them knowing that she is talking about Steve’s earlier comment of not making the sacrifice play.

“It’s the right thing to do,” Tony responds. “Tash, if I don’t make it back through,” Tony says and Natasha tenses, knowing it is a very real possibility. “Peter, Tess…” Tony starts to say.

“I look after them, I promise,” Natasha responds, not needing him to ask, as she fights back tears, not knowing that Tony is doing the same.

“I’m really glad you walked into my gym two years ago,” Tony admits as he puts everything into his front repulsors to stop himself from crashing into Stark Tower, which he barely manages to do, and he continues to fly into the sky. “And Tash…” Tony starts to say as he flies into the portal, Natasha watching him as she holds the sceptre inside the forcefield.

The moment Tony gets close to the portal he is wrapped away to space instantly and his coms channel with Tash cuts out, putting Natasha back to the opens channel, and as she hears a beep Natasha realises the conversation, they just had was private, which means none of the others heard.

As he flies through the portal, as his coms channel with Natasha cuts out, Tony finds himself in space, and as his suit begins to freeze Tony sees an entire Chitauri fleet. Letting go of the missile it whistles off into the blackness as Tony, who is thinking of his family, starts to fall his suit having no power. A few moments after Tony let go of the missile it hits the mothership causing a supernova destroying all of the ships.

On earth, as the missile explodes all the Chitauri soldiers, and their leviathan ships, start to shake, and then they all die, being destroyed by Tony’s actions. Realising what Tony has done everyone stares at the portal, all of them, especially Natasha, desperately hoping he makes it back through.

“Come on, Tony, come on, Milyi,” Natasha mutters as she continues to hold the sceptre in position.

“Close it,” Steve says to Natasha as he and Thor see the explosion Tony caused coming towards them.  

“I can’t, I…” Natasha starts to say, as she cannot give up on Tony, cannot be responsible for Peter and Tess becoming orphans.

“Romanoff, close it! the explosion is coming,” Steve orders, having no idea why she would object, while Clint is shocked, not understanding why Natasha would hesitate, and knows that he needs to talk to her about just what is the full story about what is going on between her and Tony.

“I’m sorry,” Natasha mutters, and being sure she will never forgive herself for this, Natasha makes contact with the Tesseract, and then quickly pulls the sceptre out, ending the flow of energy, and closing the portal.

As the portal begins to close Tony, seemingly lifeless starts to fall out of it, getting through to Earth just as the portal closes. Looking up Natasha sees Tony and she can’t help but smile, feeling beyond relieved that he is okay, until she realises that something is terribly wrong with him.

Down on the ground both Steve and Thor are also watching Tony, and like Natasha they have reached the conclusion that something is wrong.

“Son of a gun,” Steve says amazed.

“He’s not slowing down,” Thor realises, and swings his hammer around, planning on flying up to catch him, but before he can the Hulk appears, and grabs Tony out of the sky, causing both to crash into a nearby building and slide down to the ground, the Hulk protecting Tony.

As they get to the ground the Hulk throws Tony off him as Thor and Steve run over to check him. as soon as they are close enough Thor rips of Tony’s help, and Steve tries to check Tony’s vitals. As Steve attempts to check if he is okay a drone device, that unknown to Steve was created by Tony’s children, flies towards them, carrying an arc reactor that is not damaged.

“I don’t understand, what do I do?” Steve asks confused, knowing that the arc must do something important, but before anyone can answer the Hulk yells, causing Tony to wake with a start.

“What the hell? What just happened? Please tell me no one kissed me,” Tony notes, looking around.

“We won,” Steve says, feeling relieved.

“Alright, hey,” Tony says, trying to get his bearings. “Alright, good job, guys, let’s just not come in tomorrow… let’s just… take a day,” Tony suggests, knowing he plans to see his kids as soon as possible. “Have you ever tried shawarma? There’s a shawarma joint about two blocks from here, I don’t know what it is, but I wanna try it,” Tony admits.

“We’re not finished yet,” Thor says, as he looks up at the tower.

“And then Shawarma after,” Tony says, as he slowly starts to sit up, and as he does he checks to make sure the arc is secure to the drone, and he sends it back to where it is kept as he knows that the arc currently in his chest is okay enough to handle what is going to happen, and that it would be more of a hustle to change it, and together the group on the ground make their way up to where Natasha is; where they capture Loki.

A while after Loki was captured the sceptre has been taken by SHIELD scientists, at least that is what the Avengers believe, Thor has control of the Tesseract, and all the Avengers are having Shawarma together, all of them feeling too shocked to really talk.

As he realises it is almost time to make his call to May Tony excuses himself, making it seem like he is going to the bathroom, and goes to a corridor where he can be alone. Looking around Tony makes sure he is in fact alone, before placing the call to May.

“Hello,” May’s voice answers, clearly sounding a little nervous.

“Hey, it’s me,” Tony responds.

“Tony? Are you okay? What happened?” May asks confused, as she has heard bits and pieces from the radio but due to the little, she heard about what was going on she hasn’t turned on a TV because she doesn’t want Peter and Tess to see and become worried.

“It’s a long story, I’ll fill you in later, keep Peter and Tess away from technology, I’ll explain what happened when I see them, but for now, what matters is it’s over, you’re safe to come back,” Tony explains, knowing that he doesn’t want his kids to get a vague idea about what happened form TV or the internet, he wants to explain it to them.

“Okay, we’ll come back straight away,” May says.

“Better give it like twelve hours, I doubt you’ll be able to get back into the city right now,” Tony admits. “May, can I talk to them?” Tony asks, and as he does Natasha, who also excused herself, walks into the corridor, unknown to her the only person who is suspicious of her behaviour is Clint.

“Of course,” May responds, and tony waits a moment until he hears the phone being switched to speaker.

“Dad?” Peter and Tess’s voices ask.

“Yeah, it’s me,” Tony says, feeling unbelievably relieved, and as he does, he reaches out and takes Natasha’s hand, switching the phone he is holding to speaking as well so that Natasha can hear.

“Are you okay?” Peter asks worried.

“I am now,” Tony answers, being sure that when he has a moment to breathe, he will comprehend just what actually happened, but he is not at that point yet.  

“Do you know if Nat is okay?” Tess asks concerned, and Tony looks at Natasha, telling her to answer.

“Yeah, Malyshka, I’m okay,” Natasha answers.

“It’s really glad to hear that,” Tess answers.

“Dad when can we see you? When can we come home?” Peter asks.

“Soon, okay, soon, you need to stay where you are a little longer, but then you’ll come home,” Tony tells his kids. “Peter, Tess, I love you so much,” Tony tells his kids.

“Love you too,” Peter and Tess respond.

“And we love you, Nat,” Peter says.

“We really do,” Tess responds, and it is clear that Natasha is too shocked for words.

“I’ll see you soon,” Tony says, before ending the call, and as he does, he turns to Natasha. “Are you still with me?” Tony asks, being able to recognize that she is shocked, by Peter and Tess’s words.

“Yeah,” Natasha tells him. “But you almost weren’t!” Natasha exclaims, it being clear she was worried about him. “Are you okay?” Natasha asks.

“I honestly don’t know,” Tony admits. “I was terrified, and not just because of the aliens,” Tony admits.

“Cap kept telling me to close the portal, but I knew if I did that...” Natasha stars to say, then trails off, both of them knowing exactly what she was going to say. “I don’t think I have ever been as thankful as I was when I saw you come back through that portal,” Natasha admits.

“I was pretty thankful too,” Tony admits. “But I am just as thankful that you’re okay,” Tony admits, and having no idea what else to say Tony just hugs Natasha, and together the two of them just stand in the corridor, holding each other, until they both realise, they should get back to the others before they start to ask questions, as what they share is something neither feel the need to share with the other Avengers.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31

AN: Thank you so much for the support. As I have to go into the office tomorrow the next chapter won’t be out for 24 hours or so. Hope you like. Let me know what you think. I have some odd shifts this week so while I am going to try to do double updates a lot it may not be everyday like they have been, and the will likely be at different times than they have been. Hope you like this chapter.

After he hangs up with Peter and Tess, after he holds Natasha, everything for Tony seems to be a blur, he knows he helps a little with the cleanup, he knows that he goes another night without sleep, and he knows that he, Natasha, Clint, Steve, and Bruce saw Thor and Loki off as they went back to Asgard with the Tesseract, but it is not until he is arriving back at Stark Tower with Bruce that he feels like he is actually aware of everything going on, something which is rather concerning when was the one who drove them back.

“I know it’s a bit of a mess,” Tony says, as he walks with Bruce onto one of the lower floors of Stark Tower, one of the floors that wasn’t damaged in the battle. “But we’ll get it fixed up, and you’re welcome to stay as long you want,” Tony tells him. “You’ll have your own lab space, whatever else you want,” Tony tells him, already getting a few ideas of things that would be suitable for Bruce.

“Thanks Tony,” Bruce says. “I… thanks,” Bruce says, feeling touched, and incredibly grateful that Tony has given him a place to stay when he has nowhere else to go, and he is especially amazed that Tony has done so without hesitation.

“You really don’t have to thank me,” Tony assures him. “I am glad you’re here, despite the circumstances I liked working with you,” Tony admits, as it isn’t often, he gets to work with someone who is as smart as him, other than his kids of course.

“I liked working with you too,” Bruce admits, feeling the same way as Tony.

“Um, so there’s something else I have to go handle, I’ll probably be gone for a few days, but just call if you need anything,” Tony explains, as he and Natasha are meeting Ben, May, Peter, and Tess at the apartment, the building having only received minimal damage in the battle.  

“No problem,” Bruce responds, feeling curious about what else Tony is going to be doing, but considering everything Tony is doing for him he decides not to ask, he decides not to question Tony about something he clearly wants to keep secret.

“I’ll see you later,” Tony says before leaving, feeling that while he has a little bit of time before Ben, May, Peter, Tess, and Natasha will be at the apartment he wants to get there as soon as possible, to make sure everything is okay with the apartment.

While Tony is already on his way to the apartment Natasha, before heading there herself, is driving Clint to the New York SHIELD base so that they can each get private cars, and Clint can head home, to where his family are, feeling incredibly grateful that Loki decided to leave them alone.

“Are you glad to be heading home?” Natasha asks her friend, trying to figure out how he is actually doing considering what Loki did to him.

“Very,” Clint answers, as what he wants most is to see his family. “But I’ll back in DC for Coulson’s funeral,” Clint reveals, as that is something he knows he cannot miss, not after everything that has happened. “You know you can join me, Laura doesn’t mind,” Clint tells her.

“I know,” Natasha assures him as Laura has always made it clear how welcome she is. “But I have somewhere else I need to be,” Natasha responds, and as this is the opportunity he has been waiting for Clint decides to ask about what he has been curious about.

“Is that somewhere have something to do with Stark?” Clint asks curious.

“Why would you think that?” Natasha asks surprised that he has realised there is something going on between her and Tony after only a day, and Clint notes that isn’t an outright denial.  

“Come on, Nat, the way you two joked when we arrived in New York, that you hesitated to close the portal, something which I’ve never seen you do, not to mention the fact that you both disappeared for ten minutes when we were having shawarma, I’m not an idiot, there is something going on with you two, right?” Clint asks, as that is what he assumes, though exactly what that something is what he is not sure of and is what he would like to know.  

“We’re friends,” Natasha reveals, being pretty sure that the words friends doesn’t actually come close to describing what they are, but as she and Tony haven’t actually talked about everything that is between them that is unsaid she is certainly not going to talk to Clint about it.

“Since when?” Clint asks confused, as Natasha has never given away, at least not to him, that she and Tony are friends.

“Pretty much since I was undercover at Stark Industries,” Natasha admits, and as she does Clint releases something.

“Is that where you go when you keep disappearing? You’re spending time with Stark?” Clint asks surprised, realising that a lot of things are starting to make sense.

“Yeah, it is,” Natasha confirms, not explaining more as she has no intention of telling Clint about Peter and Tess because that is not her place.  

“Huh, didn’t see that coming,” Clint admits. “How much does he know about your past? About what you’ve done?” Clint asks curious, as he knows that will tell him a lot about just how close Tony and Natasha are.

“At least as much as you do,” Natasha answers, and that tells Clint a hell of a lot about just how close her and Tony have become.

“Wow,” Clint says, feeling shocked, but he also finds himself feeling glad that Natasha is so close to someone, and the two of them drift into silence as they drive together.

A while after she talked to Clint about the fact that she and Tony are friends Natasha is walking into the apartment where she finds Tony standing by the windows of the living room, staring out of the windows.

“Tony?” Natasha asks, as she walks towards Tony, wanting to give him some warning as she has no idea how he will react if surprised.

“Tash,” Tony says, sounding glad, as Natasha walks over and stands next to him. “Peter, Tess, May and Ben should be here soon,” Tony explains, as he has talked to Ben and knows they are on their way, but that moving around the city takes more time than usual at the moment.

“Good,” Natasha responds.

“Where’s Barton?” Tony asks curious.

“He had somewhere he needed to go,” Natasha explains, not telling Tony about Clint’s family just like she won’t tell Clint about Tony’s, as it’s not her place to tell either of those secrets. “But he called me out on us disappearing yesterday, so I told him we’re friends,” Natasha explains.

“Friends? Is that what we are?” Tony asks curious, as he isn’t completely sure that that is the best way to describe what the two of them are.

“I think what we are is something that neither of us are in the mental state to talk about right now,” Natasha admits, as she has enough experience to know that the aftermath of something life changing, which is exactly what they just went through, isn’t the right time to talk about something serious. “So yeah, friends work,” Natasha admits.

“Yeah, it does,” Tony confirms, like Natasha he is pretty sure that doesn’t come close to describing exactly what they are, but it works for now.

“And I’m not going anywhere, Tony,” Natasha admits.

“I’m really glad to hear that, Tash,” Tony says, and the two of them drift into silence as they stand together, looking out at the destroyed city.

For a while, neither knowing how long, Natasha and Tony stand together looking at the destroyed city, until they get warned by JARVIS that May, Ben, Peter, and Tess are on their way up in the elevator, and because of that they walk over to the elevator, getting there just as the elevator doors open.

“Dad!” Peter and Tess say, both sounding glad, and they run over to their father and hug him.

“Are you okay?” Peter asks his father as he and his sister hug him. Even though Ben and May kept the two of them from internet and all forms of media seeing the destruction of the city was enough to tell them that something big had happened; something they assume their father was involved in.  

“Yeah, I am,” Tony admits, even if he isn’t completely sure he is. “I love you both, so much,” Tony says, as he hugs his kids, feeling like he never wants to let them go.

“Love you too,” Peter and Tess respond, and after a few moments they break apart and both Peter and Tess hurry over to Natasha who they hug.

“Are you okay, Nat?” Tess asks as she and her brother hug Natasha.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Natasha says, as she hugs the two kids, while Tony hugs Ben and May.

“I love you, Nat,” Peter tells her, and as she is expecting that Natasha isn’t as shocked as she was the day before.

“I love you too, Solnishko,” Natasha says, and she turns to Tess. “And I love you, Malyshka,” Natasha says to Tess, and unknown to her Tony smiles, glad that Natasha has let herself admit what was perfectly clear to him a while ago, and after a few moments the three of them break apart.

“Dad, Nat, what happened? Why is the city so destroyed?” Peter asks confused, and Tony tenses at that.

“Let’s sit down,” Tony says, being pretty sure that he isn’t going to be able to explain what happened and remain standing, and he, Natasha, Peter, Tess, Ben, and May walk over to the couch and sit down. “First, I want you both to know you will see a lot of videos and pictures of what happened, so if you have any questions I want you come to me, or Nat, and ask,” Tony explains, as while he is terrified of what happened he doesn’t want his kids to be as scared as he is, and both kids nod at that. “I’m not really sure where to start,” Tony admits, as he is still working though what happened, so he has no idea how to explain it.

“I know,” Natasha says, and Tony gives her a grateful look. “A very long time ago your grandpa Howard found an object in the Ocean, it’s called the Tesseract,” Natasha explains, feeling that that is the best place to start. “SHIELD had possession of it until a few days ago when it was stolen by an Asgardian Alien known as Loki,” Natasha explains.  

“Aliens are real?” Tess asks shocked.

“Yeah Tess, Alien’s are real, they’re very real,” Tony says, fighting to hold in a shiver.

“But Loki, that’s Norse mythology, right?” Peter asks, as he has read about that.

“That’s exactly right,” Natasha says with a nod, feeling a little proud that Peter has realised that. “We think the mythology is based on event that occurred a long time ago, but that over time what happened was forgotten so it became mythology,” Natasha explains.

 “Loki had an army of aliens known as Chitauri they attacked the city,” Tony explains. “There was a portal…” Tony starts to explain, but then he realises he can’t say the words, and he looks at Natasha for help, needing her to explain what he can’t.   

“Loki opened it above Stark Tower, me, your dad, Captain America, my professional partner Clint Barton also known as Hawkeye, Loki’s adoptive brother Thor, and a man named Doctor Bruce Banner who can turn into a being known as the Hulk, fought them,” Natasha explains, and then she pauses as she debates the best way to describe what happened next, being sure that they kids would have already known about both Bruce and Steve but she still explained. “We did our best to fight the army back, but there were a lot of Chitauri, your dad flew into the portal and destroyed the main ship, by doing that it destroyed all the Chitauri, I was able to use a weapon of Loki’s to close the portal, and the six of us captured Loki,” Natasha explains, being careful about how much she explains as she tries to find the balance between telling them what happened, but also not telling them too much that she traumatizes them, as despite their intelligence both are still kids, and I she knows that both of them are afraid of loosing their dad.  

“You flew the suit into Space?” Peter asks, horror in his voice, as Tess looks just as horrified as her brother, as they both know enough about the suit to know how it would have handled that.

“Yeah, I did,” Tony confirms, and as soon as he says the words Peter and Tess both hurry towards their father and hug him tightly as they both know the suit, they know what I can handle, and because of that they know what their dad flying it into space would have done.

“You could have died!” Peter exclaims, sounding horrified.

“Did you know when you flew in there?” Tess asks, sounding devastated as she and Peter cling to their father, being sure that her father would have known, but she needs to hear him say it.

“I did,” Tony admits, as he doesn’t lie to his kids, even if it is painful. “But I did it because I had to, because it was the only way to save a lot of people,” Tony explains, as he holds his kids, as they both start to cry. “It’s okay, I’m right here, I’m okay,” Tony assures his kids, as he kisses each of their heads.

“But you almost weren’t,” Peter says devastated. “You can’t leave us, Dad! You can’t,” Peter exclaims, and Tony has to fight back his own tears.

“I’m going to do my best not to,” Tony tells his kids, as he continues to hold them, as both Peter and Tess cry, both being smart enough to understand how close they came to losing their father.

As Natasha, Ben, and May watch on while Peter and Tess cry as they cling to their father none of them know what to do, or say, they just watch the heartbreaking sight, all three of them knowing that they are incredibly grateful that Tony did not die.

Hours after Tony, and Natasha, told Peter and Tess what happened the two children have finally clamed down, and while Ben and May have left the apartment Natasha, Tony, Peter and Tess are still together. While Peter and Tess are both asleep in Tony’s bed Natasha and Tony are sitting by the window watching them, both of them wanting to make sure the kids are okay after everything that has happened.

“I broke their hearts today,” Tony says in a quiet voice, guilt being clear in his voice.

“No, you didn’t,” Natasha tells him. “They are devastated at something happening to you, but you couldn’t hide it from them, Milyi, they would have seen the footage sooner or later, you couldn’t protect them from that,” Natasha reminds him, and as Tony knows exactly what Natasha just called him, he can’t help but smile slightly.

“I should have realised they would have known what flying the suit into the space would do,” Tony admits, and as she knows him so well Natasha can hear the fear in his voice. “I should have prepared them,” Tony admits, feeling that he handled everything wrong, but honestly right now he has no idea how else he could have handled it.

“There was no way to prepare them,” Natasha admits. “Tony, you flew into that portal; you basically said your final goodbye to me…. There’s no way to prepare them for that,” Natasha admits, and even though she is a master spy Tony realises that this is painful for Natasha to talk about.

“I didn’t even think about it,” Tony admits. “I just knew I couldn’t let the nuke hit the city,” Tony admits.

“Because you are a hero, no matter other people may say,” Natasha tells him, Steve’s name remaining unsaid between them but it is clear that she is talking about him.  

“So are you,” Tony tells her, and Natasha shakes her head.

“I’m no hero, I still have a lot to make up for,” Natasha admits.

“Tash you don’t have any superpowers and you fought aliens and a god, you’re a hero to me,” Tony admits. “And if I hadn’t made it back through that portal, that promise you made…”

“I meant it,” Natasha assures him.  

“I know, and that gave me a sense of peace, because I knew you’d make sure Peter and Tess were okay,” Tony assures Natasha. “I’d like to make it clear that I want that, legally, if anything happens, is that okay?” Tony asks, as he can’t help but think about what will happen to Peter and Tess if anything were to happen to him.

“Of course,” Natasha answers, without hesitation. “But Tony ever if it wasn’t legal I’d do anything to look after Peter and Tess, be whatever they need, do whatever they need,” Natasha assures him, understanding why he would need to talk about this right even if she is going to do everything to make sure it doesn’t become necessary.

“Tash… thanks,” Tonys says, having no idea what else to say, but before he can think of something to say there is a sound form the bed and it is clear that both Peter and Tess are having nightmare. As they both realise what is going on with the kids Natasha and Tony quickly move over to the bed.

“Tess wake up,” Tony says, as he gets to his daughter.

“Pete, wake up,” Natasha says, as she gets to Peter, and after a few seconds both Peter and Tess bolt upright, awake.

“Dad?” Peter asks, as he and Tess both look around, clearly trying to find their father.

“I’m here, I’m right here,” Tony assures his kids, both of whom throw themselves into their fathers arms and hug them tight. “I’m here, it’s okay, it’s all okay,” Tony says as he hugs his kids.

“It almost wasn’t,” Tess says.

“I dreamed you didn’t come back through the portal,” Peter explains, sounding devastated.  

“I dreamed the aliens killed you,” Tess tells her father, sounding just as devastated as her brother.

“I came back, the aliens didn’t kill me, I’m okay,” Tony says, trying not to cry himself as he is devastated that his kids are so sad. “We’re all okay,” Tony says as he holds his kids, and having no idea Natasha moves so that she is holding Tony, Tess, and Peter.

For a while Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess all sit on the bed, Peter and Tess holding their father as Natasha holds all of them, until eventually Peter and Tess fall back asleep and after tucking them in Natasha and Tony, both make themselves comfortable on the bed, both of them spending the night wide awake despite how exhausted they are.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 32

AN: Thank you for the support. So, if I don’t wake up too late I’ll update a chapter when I get up (potentially in about 14/15 hours) then because I am working 4pm-midnight I’ll update a chapter about 10:30pm. If i do wake up late there'll be one chapter in about 23ish hours. Hope you like this chapter.

May 8^th 2012

Three days have passed since Tony and Natasha told Peter and Tess what happened with Loki and the Chitari and ever since then it has become clear to Natasha that Tony is struggling with what happened, and she isn’t quite sure the best way to help him deal with it.  

It’s early on a Wednesday morning and even though their schools are closed due to the clean up from the battle occurring Peter and Tess are with Ben and May as Tony and Natasha are going to fly to DC so that they can attend Phil Coulson’s funeral, neither of them, nor most of the guests, knowing that Nick Fury has used questionable methods to bring him back to life.

As she has been ready for a while Natasha is walking into Tony’s bedroom at the Apartment to check on him as she knows they don’t have long until they are meant to meet Bruce, Pepper, Happy, and Rhodey are the airport as the six of them are flying to DC together.

“Tony?” Natasha asks, and Tony walks out of his bathroom, wearing a suit.

“Is it time to go?” Tony asks.

“Basically,” Natasha responds, taking a step towards him. “You going to be able to handle this?” Natasha asks, feeling concerned about him.

“We’ll see, but I know I want to go,” Tony says, feeling that he owes that to Coulson.

“Then we should go, Bruce, Pepper, Happy and James are probably already waiting,” Natasha tells him.

“Probably,” Tony says. “So, am I flying the jet, or are you?” Tony asks curious, as he realises, they haven’t actually talked about that.

“I thought we could fly together,” Natasha responds, considering the fact that she knows neither of them have been sleeping well she is pretty sure that is the best idea.

“Sounds good to me,” Tony admits. “Let go,” Tony says, and once he does the two of them of them start to head out of the apartment together. “I assume you’re driving,” Tony comments.

“Of course,” Natasha responds, and the two of them continue to walk together.

Not long after they left the apartment, mainly due to Natasha’s driving style, Natasha and Tony arrive at the airport where they find Bruce, Rhodey, Pepper and Happy waiting by the jet they are going to fly.

“You’re late,” Rhodey says, in a teasing tone of voice, as Tony and Natasha walk towards the group that are waiting.

“You’re early,” Tony responds, without missing a beat. “You going to be okay, flying big guy?” Tony asks, looking at Bruce, who is standing nervously, even though Rhodey, Pepper, and Happy have been amazingly kind to him.

“Yeah, I should be,” Bruce responds.

“Let us know if you feel yourself starting to turn, we’ll figure something out,” Natasha tells Burce.

“I will,” Bruce responds.

“It’s a short flight, you should be fine,” Rhodey says, trying to be reassuring.

“Hopefully,” Bruce admits, doing his best to remain calm.

“We should go, we don’t have long,” Natasha says, and the group head onto the plane, while Natasha and Tony head to the cockpit Rhodey, Pepper, Happy, and Bruce make themselves comfortable in the main cabin.

Not long after they left New York, Tony, Natasha, Bruce, Rhodey, Pepper and Happy are arriving at the cemetery in DC where Coulson’s private funeral is going to take place. Due to being such a large group Tony, Natasha and Bruce were in one car while Rhodey, Pepper and Happy were in another.

“Rogers is here,” Natasha mutters to Tony. “You going to be okay?” Natasha asks.

“Yeah, I won’t pick a fight at Coulson’s funeral,” Tony admits, as he wouldn’t do that to Phil, and he knows that even if Steve baits him, he won’t rise to it, not here, not now.

“Good,” Natasha says, sounding glad, and she leads the group over to where Steve and Clint are standing together, not to far away from Fury and Hill.

“Rogers, Barton,” Tony greats as they walk up to them.

“Stark,” Clint responds, planning on watching him and Natasha so he can figure out if Natasha was telling him the truth when she says they were just friends or if there is more going on between them.

“I don’t think you have met Colonel Rhodes, or Stark Industries CEO Pepper Potts, or Happy Hogan,” Tony introduces purposely saying Rhodes rank to make it clear he outranks Steve, something which Natasha and Rhodey both realise, but no one else does.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Steve responds.

“Nat,” Clint says, gesturing to Melinda May, who is walking nearby, and as Tony sees her, he recognizes her right away, just like she clearly recognizes him.

“Who’s that?” Pepper asks curious, and as she has spotted the group Melinda walks over to them.

“Melinda May, she was Coulson’s partner for a long time,” Natasha explains, as Melinda gets to the group.

“Melinda,” Tony greats, to the confusion of everyone except Rhodey.

“Tony, it’s been a while,” Melinda responds, and Natasha is incredibly curious about what that means.

“Yeah, it has,” Tony responds, being sure Mary’s funeral would have been the last time they saw each other, so it is pretty fitting that they are meting at another. “I’m sorry for your loss, Coulson, Coulson was a good man,” Tony says to him, trying to get the attention of the fact that he and Melinda clearly know each other, while he realises that Coulson must be who Mary used to tease Melinda about as Mary would always say that Melinda was in love with a fellow agent but refused to admit it.

“Yeah, he was,” May confirms. “It would mean a lot to him to have you all here,” Melinda says, looking around at the ground, her eyes lingering on Steve as she knows what it would mean to Phil to have him at his funeral, Melinda like the rest of them having no idea that Coulson is alive once more, and as she does Maria Hill walks over to the group.

“Things are about to start, we should all take our seats,” Maria tells the group.

“Yes Ma’am,” Steve says, and the group start to head to the seats that are set up, as Tony can tell Natasha is curious about how he and Melinda know each other he hangs back a little.

“I’ll fill you in later,” Tony tells her, though he also has a few questions for her, as a few things fall into place for him.

“Okay,” Natasha says, as the two of them follow the others to the seats, and a few moments after they sit down Phil Coulson’s funeral begins.

A little while after they took their seats those who are attending the funeral watch as a coffin, that is actually empty but made it seem like it has a body inside, is lowed in the ground and once it is everyone gets up and starts to walk away. As the other attendees leave the five Avengers, Pepper, Rhodey and Happy group together, Natasha and Clint noticing that Melinda has left with Maria.   

“Everyone ready to go?” Tony asks, looking between those who came to New York. “Barton? Rogers? Do you need a lift?” Tony asks, as while there is a stop he needs to make before leaving DC he is still going to offer them a ride if they need.

“No, I’m good Tony, but thank you,” Steve says, as he is waiting for more information from Fury about people he used to know, as unknown to him Fury is giving Tony time to talk to his mother before telling Steve where she is.

“Same,” Clint responds, as he is planning on heading back to his family.

“And um, I think I’ll drive back,” Bruce says, not wanting to seem like he is not grateful for everything Tony has already done to him.

“Are you sure?” Tony asks him.

“Yeah, I’ve got some stuff here I want to do near here,” Bruce admits, as he wants to pay a visit to Calver University. “But I’ll see you back in New York,” Bruce tells him, as he feels comfortable at Stark Tower, at least more comfortable than he has felt in a while.

“Definitely,” Tony responds, and the group once again stay goodbye before going in their separate directions.

After walking away from the other Tony and Natasha walk to the car that they drove together, with Bruce, the car that only the two of them are going to be driving.

“We’ve got a stop to make before going to the airport,” Tony says, having already talked to Rhodey so he, Pepper and Happy are going to have lunch together rather than just waiting at the airport. 

“I figured,” Natasha admits, being sure she knows exactly where they are going to stop, and the two of them get into the car, Natasha letting Tony drive for once.

Not long after they left the airport, Natasha having made sure they weren’t followed even though Tony was driving, Natasha and Tony arrive at the facility where Peggy lives and are walking together towards her room.

“Please be a good day, please be a good day,” Tony mutters as they get closer to the room.

“Tony?” Natasha asks concerned.

“I’m okay,” Tony tells her.

“No, you’re not,” Natasha says, knowing that.

“No, I’m not,” Tony admits, but before Natasha can ask anything else the two of them walk into Peggy’s room, both feeling a little apprehensive about what state they are going to find Peggy in.

“Hey Mum,” Tony greats, as they walk into the room.

“Don’t Hey Mum me,” Peggy says, clearly far from happy. “Anthony Edwin Steven Carter-Stark, what on earth were you thinking?” Peggy asks, clearly having seen the footage and Natasha has to fight a smile, as she knows that Peggy is the only person on earth who can scold Tony.

“I was thinking I had to do whatever I had to do to keep a lot of people from either dying by alien army or missile,” Tony says as he sits down next to his mother. “And you can’t lecture me, you would have done the exact same thing if you could,” Tony says, knowing that about his mother.

“You may have a point,” Peggy admits, as she has done a lot more of her fair share of things that risked her life. “I just don’t like knowing you’re putting yourself in that kind of danger,” Peggy admits.

“I know,” Tony tells his mother, as he reaches over and takes her hand.  

“Anthony, you need to listen to me, this is everything I was trying to protect the world from, everything I knew the world wasn’t ready for,” Peggy tells her son, sounding both serious and completely coherent, something which is rare for her these days. “The world ended when that portal opened, this is the new world, you’re going to have to learn to navigate it, you both will,” Peggy adds, looking at Natasha. “Nothing will ever be the same,” Peggy tells her son. “You need to learn the new ways the game is going to be played, you need to make sure you’re prepared,” Peggy warns. “Now, the world considers you to be heroes, it may not stay that way,” Peggy admits, wanting to give her son advice based on everything she has learnt over the decades. “You have to be ready; fear makes people, makes governments, do things they would never consider before, remember that, find a way to make sure you are a part of the discussions that will occur, it’s the only way you can be a part of making the decisions that will directly affect you,” Peggy tells her son. “I want you to be safe, but you’re a protector now, never forget that,” Peggy tells her son.

“I won’t,” Tony promises his mother, memorizing everything his mother just said.

“Watch each other’s backs,” Peggy says, as she looks between Tony and Natasha.

“We will,” Natasha and Tony say together.

“There is nothing more powerful than having someone you can completely count on, someone who understands all of you, who is there even when it’s ugly,” Peggy says, looking between her son and Natahsa, thinking of Howard. “Don’t take it for granted,” Peggy tells them.

“I won’t,” Tony tells his mother.

“Me either,” Natasha responds.

“Good,” Peggy says, sounding glad about that.

“So, you haven’t asked about him,” Tony comments, there being no question about who he is talking about. “Haven’t asked what it was like working with him,” Tony says and Natasha tenses, feeling worried about how this conversation is going to go.

“That’s because I had more important things to talk to you about,” Peggy tells her son. “But, I do want to know, how was it?” Peggy asks her son, as due to the fact that she knows her son, and she knows Steve, she knows it might have had some moments of tension.

“Interesting,” Tony says, choosing his words carefully. “He lived up to everything you and Dad said,” Tony admits, and Natasha is pretty sure that is a diplomatic way of explaining what happened, but she suspects Tony has done that because he didn’t want to hurt his mother. “He led us,” Tony reveals.

“I’m glad,” Peggy admits, which is exactly why Tony isn’t going to go into details about what actually happened.

“I’m sure he’ll visit you at some point,” Tony says, being pretty sure of that. “Are you going to tell him the truth?” Tony asks his mother, knowing he will need to prepare himself if that is the case.

“I don’t know,” Peggy admits, as while there is a part of her that would like to another part of her wants to keep her son safe, and she knows that the best way to do that is to keep his identity a secret, even from Steve.

“Okay, just let me know what you decide,” Tony tells his mother, leaving the decision to her, who nods. “So, SHIELD has a Hellicarrier, is that something you and dad dreamed up?” Tony asks curious, really wanting to get the topic of conversation of Steve Rogers.

“It was, we considered it a pipe dream,” Peggy admits, remembering the nights the two of them would talk about it. “I would love to hear about it,” Peggy admits.

“Sure,” Tony says, and he and Natasha explain to Peggy about the Hellicarrier.

After stay with Peggy for a while Natasha and Tony have travelled back to New York and are knocking on the door of the Parker Apartment.

“Come in,” May says, as she lets them into the apartment, and as she does Natasha notices that there seems to be something ‘off’ in her voice.

“May? Is everything okay?” Natasha asks concerned.

“Not really,” May admits. “Tess talked to Kate, her father, Derek, was killed in the battle,” May explains, wanting to explain the gentlest way, but at the same time she knows that it’s not going to be easy for either of them to hear.

“Damn it,” Tony says, as both he and Natasha feel guilt rise up inside of them, both knowing that that death is their faults, because they didn’t protect the city enough.  

“And I can’t be sure because they close the laptop every time I walk in, but I think Peter and Tess have been watching the footage,” May reveals, and both Tony and Natasha once again tense at that.  

“Where are they?” Natasha asks, realising they are going to have a pretty intense conversation with the two kids.  

“Tess’s room,” May answers.

“Thanks May,” Tony responds, and both he and Natasha get there once they do they pause and Tony looks at Natahsa. “I don’t know if I am ready for this,” Tony admits.

“Me either, but they need to us to be,” Natasha admits.

“Yeah, they do,” Tony says, and he takes a deep breath before knocking on the door.

“Come in,” Tess’s voice responds, so Tony and Natasha walk into the bedroom, finding Peter and Tess sitting together on the floor with a closed laptop in front of them, both Natasha and Tony being pretty sure they were watching whatever they had on the screen when they knocked.

“Can we join?” Tony asks.

“Of course,” Peter answers and both he and Natasha walk over and sit with the kids, both of them sitting across from where the kids are sitting.

“Aunt May told us what happened to Kate’s dad, do you want to talk about it?” Tony asks the kids, feeling that is the best place to start, even though it is painful.

“How did it happen?” Tess asks, and even though it is not what she said both Natasha and Tony hear ‘how did you let it happen’.

“I don’t know for sure how exactly it happened,” Tony admits. “But I know it’s because we couldn’t stop all the aliens, we did try our best, we tried to keep the attacks focused on us,” Tony explains, guilt clear in her voice, as he can’t help but feel like he let a lot of people down.

“We did we everything we could to protect the city, protect the people, but there was still damage, there were still people who got hurt, and even killed like Kate’s Dad, and hard to come to terms with that, that our best wasn’t enough,” Natasha admits, being sure that Tony is going to struggle a lot more than her when it comes to the people they couldn’t save.

“You did your best, that’s what matters,” Peter says. “That’s what you’re always telling us,” Peter says, as he looks between Natasha and Tony.

“Peter’s right,” Tess confirms, and while their words are kind it doesn’t help with the guilt Natasha and Tony are feeling. “Kate saw Hawkeye fighting, she was amazed by him,” Tess reveals, as she talked to her friend a little, but not a lot.

“Good to know,” Natasha admits, being sure that Clint would love that, but she has no way how to tell him that without revealing about the kids, which she won’t do.  

“Dad, you caught a missile,” Peter says, looking at his father. “It was a nuclear missile, wasn’t it?” Peter asks, as the research he and Tess have done seems to indicate that.

“It was,” Tony confirms, not overly surprised that they found out the exact kind of missile, but knowing he will have to check to make sure they haven’t gotten themselves in trouble by how they discovered that information.

“And you flew it into the portal so it wouldn’t explode in the city,” Tess realises.

“Yes,” Tony confirms, causing Peter and Tess to exchange looks.

“You a hero, Dad,” Peter tells him.

“You saved the city, you both did,” Tess says, and once she does both Peter and Tess move over and climb over and sit on Tony and Natasha’s laps.

“We did our best,” Tony tells his kids, and the four of them drift into silence as they sit together.

A while after Tony and Natasha talked to Peter and Tess a little more about what happened during the Battle Of New York, the two kid are asleep in their rooms at the apartment while Tony and Natasha are in the workshop, Natasha feeling pretty sure that Tony is working on a new suit design, while Natasha is sitting on one of the benches watching him.

“So, you and Melinda May know each other?” Natasha asks, deciding to finally asks what she has been curious about.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms, stopping what he is doing so he can look at her. “She was one of the agents Mary used to work with, they were really close, but I haven’t seen her, or spoken to her, since the funeral,” Tony explains.

“Oh,” Natasha says, realising that makes a lot of sense, then she realises something. “Wait, you’ve met May and not Coulson?” Natasha asks surprised as she knows that for most of the time, they have been in SHIELD Melinda and Coulson worked together.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms with a nod. “But I realise now that I had heard about him, Mary used to always accuse May of being in love with her partner, but being too scared of ruining their friendship to admit that,” Tony explains.

“That fits,” Natasha admits. “I’ve always thought something similar,” Natasha admits. “I’m going to do what I can to help Melinda,” Natasha admits, as she wants to be able to help her friend, not that Melinda would ever admit she needs help.

“Good,” Tony says, feeling glad about, knowing he would like to do the same, but after ten years he isn’t sure how he can do that. “I need to help, Kate, and her mother,” Tony says, feeling incredibly guilty about what has happened.

“Tony, Derek’s death isn’t your fault,” Natasha tells him, in a gentle voice, being able to tell that he is already blaming himself.

“It feels like it is,” Tony admits. “We didn’t do enough, and now a little girl has lost her dad,” Tony says, guilt in his voice, and hearing that Natasha reaches over and takes his hand.

“Loki and the Chitahuri are to blame, not us, we did everything we could,” Natasha reminds him. “There’s always causalities in war,” Natasha tells him, trying to make him feel better even though she isn’t sure she is going to have much luck.

“We’re not soldiers though,” Tony tells her.

“We may not exactly be soldiers, but we are close,” Natasha admits. “Which is why we should take your moms warning seriously,” Natasha admits. “Fury, SHIELD, they have enough influence to protect us from the fallout, but that could change, and we should prepare for that,” Natasha admits, as she knows there is the possibility of things going very bad.

“I was thinking the same,” Tony admits. “Do you think Mum was right about the fact that we’re living in a new world now?” Tony asks, as he knows what he thinks but he would like to know what Natasha thinks.

“I really do,” Natasha admits. “But I don’t think we’ll realise just how much things have changed for a little while,” Natasha admits.

“That sounds about right,” Tony responds and the two of them continue to drift into silence as they sit together, and Tony continues to work on what he is working on while Natasha watches on.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33

AN: Okay, so I woke up early enough to be what I considered a reasonable time to update a new chapter, hope you like this chapter. The next one will be about in about 11 hours. Hope you like.

May 18^th 2012

Ten days have passed since Phil’s funeral and ever since Tony has continued to struggle with what has happened. It is late at night and as she has been handling SHIELD business, it has been a little while since she saw Tony and the kids, and because of that she is walking into the workshop of the apartment despite the time.

Walking into the workshop Natasha has to pause as she sees Tony surrounded by multiple pieces of what are clearly Iron Man suits, as well as both paper and digital protections of designs.

“Tony,” Natasha says, and he looks up the moment he does Natasha realises that he hasn’t been sleeping and he is clearly not okay.

“Hey Tash,” Tony says, looking glad to see her, despite everything. “When did you get here?” Tony asks curious.

“About twenty seconds ago,” Natasha says, as she walks towards him, trying very hard not to step on the various pieces of Iron Man suits that are scatted around the workshop. “I thought you were almost finished the Mark VIII?” Natasha asks, trying to figure out what he is doing as it seems like he is building a suit from the beginning.

“I’ve already finished it,” Tony admits. “This is different,” Tony admits, as Natasha gets to him, and sits on the ground next to him. “I’m working on more suits, more designs, I have to keep everyone safe,” Tony says, speaking even faster than usual. “It’s going to be an Iron Legion, make it so next time we can keep people from dying,” Tony says, and Natasha is sure that he is still blaming himself for the death of Kate’s dad.

“That’s a really noble goal,” Natasha tells Tony, though she can’t help but feel worried about what Tony will do to himself to pull of that goal.

“Not a goal, I’ll make it a reality,” Tony admits, and Natasha is sure he could.

“I won’t be surprised when you do,” Natasha admits. “But Tony when was the last time you slept?” Natasha asks him.

“Can’t sleep, too much to do,” Tony says, as he once again starts to tinker with something, causing a spark. “Ouch,” Tony says, as the spark hits him, and he goes right back to doing what he was doing.

“Tony no,” Natasha says, moving things out of the way so that she can move and kneel in front of him. “You need sleep,” Natasha says as her green eyes meet his brown.

“I can’t…. I….” Tony starts to say, clearly struggling so Natasha reaches out and puts her hands either side of his face.

“You need to, Milyi,” Natasha tells him, in a gentle voice. “I know you want to protect everyone, but you can’t do it all in one night,” Natasha tells him. “You need rest, you need food, you need to shower,” Natasha tells him.

“I don’t smell bad,” Tony responds, and despite her concern she is amused that that is the part of what she says that he focused on.

“Maybe not, but you definitely need a shower,” Natasha tells him. “Where are Peter and Tess?” Natasha asks, trying to get him mind to focus on something other than what he is building.

“In bed,” Tony admits. “I’ve made sure they had dinner, and did their homework, and make sure they went to bed early,” Tony explains. “I’m looking after then, Tash,” Tony tells her.

“I’m sure you are, but you need to look after yourself too,” Natasha tells him. “You need to sleep, everything you’re doing will still be here after you get some rest,” Natasha tells him, and Tony still looks hesitant. “You may even find yourself being able to focus more after you get some sleep,” Natasha says, trying to find a reason that will actually convince him to get some sleep.

“I’ve tried to sleep, Tash, and I can’t,” Tony admits, sounding exhausted. “I just keep seeing it, every time I close my eyes,” Tony admits, sounding afraid, and Natasha quickly searches her mind for a way to help him, and one way comes to her.

“What if I lay down with you?” Natasha asks. “I’ll help if you seem to be distressed,” Natasha tells him, feeling that that is the best she can do.

“Really?” Tony asks, as looking grateful.

“Really,” Natasha assures him. “You need rest, and if I can help then I will,” Natasha tells him.

“Thank you, thank you,” Tony says before hugging her.

After a few moments Natasha and Tony breaks apart, Natasha helps Tony to his feet and the two of them head out of the workshop, going straight to Tony’s room where they lay down together, it being clear that Tony is scared to sleep so Natasha does her best to help him.

May 29^th 2012

Eleven days have passed since Natasha offered to lay down with Tony so he could get some sleep, and while that worked for that night actually sleeping for more than about an hour in one go is something Tony has been struggling with.

It is the day of Tony’s birthday and to everyone’s surprise he has insisted that absolutely no public celebrations are to take place but rather all he wants is dinner with Natasha, Peter, Tess, Hope, Sharon, Pepper, Rhodey and Happy. It’s a little while before the dinner is going to start and Natasha, Peter, and Tess are getting everything set up in the main living room of the apartment while Tony is, unsurprisingly in the workshop.

“Nat, can we put up more balloons?” Tess asks curious, as while there are a lot of ballons around the room she feels like they could use more.

“You know what, I think so,” Natasha confirms, smiling slightly.

“Agent Romanoff, Ms Potts, Colonel Rhodes, Mr Hogan, Ms Sharon, and Ms Hope are on their way up in the elevator,” JARVIS reveals.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha answers. “There are more balloons in packets on the table in the office, if you want to go get them,” Natasha says, looking between Peter and Tess.

“Sure,” Tess answers.

“Can we blow them all up?” Peter asks.

“If you want,” Natasha tells them, as considering everything going on she wants to give them something they want, and both Peter and Tess exchange looks.

“We do,” Tess answers.

“We’ll be back soon,” Peter responds, and the two kids hurry to the office just as the elevator opens so Natasha walks over.

“Hey Nat,” Sharon greats.

“Hey,” Natasha responds.

“Where are the kids and Tony?” Pepper asks curious.

“The kids are getting more balloons in the office, Tony’s in the workshop,” Natasha explains, and as she does, she notices all five of them look concerned about that.

“Is he still not sleeping?” Hope asks worried, as considering some of the middle of the night call she has received from her brother that has become clear to her.

“Not a lot,” Natasha admits.

“Do you think that’s why he didn’t want a public party?” Happy asks curious.

“I think considering everything he just didn’t think it was appropriate,” Natasha admits, though she understands why they are concerned about him.

“Nat, should we be concerned?” Rhodey asks concerned.

“I am,” Natasha admits, but she isn’t going to explain anymore as she isn’t sure exactly how much they know about how Tony has been doing. “I’ll go get him,” Natasha tells them, feeling that is for the best, while the others head to the office to check on the kids.

Not long after she left the main living room Natasha walks into the office and while there are a lot of things scatted throughout the workshop Natasha realises that it is not as ‘chaotic’ as it has been.

“Tony,” Natasha says, as she walks towards where Tony is working on a new arm repulsor, which he has on his arm.

“Tash, good, I could use your import about the force of this repulsor,” Tony admits, as while he is confident with the science, he wants Natasha’s opinion for how it will work in a practical application.

“Sure, and I will later,” Natasha admits. “But right now you’ve got somewhere to be,” Natasha tells him, and Tony looks confused before the answer comes to him.

“My birthday dinner,” Tony realises.

“Yep, Peter and Tess have spent the last hour decorating the living room, and Hope, Sharon, James, Pepper, and Happy just got here,” Natasha explains. “I know you want to stay in here, that you want to build, but your family want to celebrate, your kids want to celebrate,” Natasha tells him.

“Doesn’t really feel like much to celebrate,” Tony says, and Natasha knows that is another concerning thing he has said since the Battle of New York.

“I know,” Natasha admits. “Which is why you don’t do it for them, you do it for them,” Natasha tells Tony, taking a step. “They need this Tony, Peter and Tess especially, they need a moment of good, a moment of some kind of normalcy,” Natasha explains. “Do it for them,” Natasha tells Tony, thinking it is the only way to get him to agree.

“Okay,” Tony says, and he takes off the gantlet. “I’m a bit of mess right now,” Tony admits.

“I know, that’s okay,” Natasha tells him, giving him a supportive look. “You don’t have to be a mess alone,” Natasha tells him, and Tony smiles slightly at that. “We should go, before you change your mind,” Natasha tells him.

“Yeah, that’s a strong possibility,” Tony admits, and together he and Natasha head out of the workshop together, once they are with the others they all celebrate Tony’s birthday. While both Peter and Tess have a good time and don’t realise something is going on with their father the other adults do and it is clear that they are all worried about him.

June 6^th 2012

Eight days have passed since Tony’s birthday and ever since then it has become clearer to the people who care about him, but thankfully not his children, that he is struggling after everything that has happened.

As they are extremely worried about Tony after seeing him the day before Pepper and Rhodey have contacted Natasha and the three of them are meeting in one of the private floors at Stark Tower, which Natasha has enough conversations with Tony to know he is renaming to Avengers Tower, which is still being repaired.

Suspecting she knows exactly what they want to talk to her about Natasha arrives at the Tower just before lunch on a Wednesday, finding Pepper and Rhodey waiting.

“Hey Nat, thanks for coming,” Rhodey says, greeting her with a hug.

“Hey,” Natasha responds, returning the hug and when they break apart, she hugs Pepper. “This is about Tony, isn’t it?” Natasha asks, assuming that is the case, as she and Pepper break apart.

“It is,” Pepper confirms. “He’s not okay, Nat, and he’s not talking to us,” Pepper admits, clearly concerned. “Is he talking to you?” Pepper asks concerned, assuming that if there is anyone Tony would be talking to it would be Natasha, so she is hoping that is the case.

“Not a lot, but a little,” Natasha admits. “I know he has been struggling since the battle,” Natasha admits.

“I think that’s an understatement,” Rhodey admits. “He’s making sure Peter and Tess are okay, but the moment they are at school, or asleep, I think he’s been shutting himself in the workshop. He’s made so much, but I don’t know if he’s sleeping, or eating,” Rhodey admits.

“I was aware of that,” Natasha admits. “Peter and Tess stay with Ben and May tonight, right?” Natasha asks, as she knows that both Peter and Tess have a lot of extracurriculars on Wednesday, so it was decided it makes more sense for them to spend the night with their aunt and uncle.

“Right,” Pepper confirms. “That’s why we called, we were hoping you would be able to try to get through to him, and we figured it might be best if Peter and Tess aren’t around when that happens,” Pepper admits.

“I’ll try, I don’t know if I’ll succeed, but I’ll try,” Natasha confirms, as she knows she is incredibly concerned about Tony too. “And you’re right about it being a good idea not to not have the kids around,” Natasha admits.

“Thanks Nat,” Rhodey says, being clear he is incredibly concerned about his friend.

“You don’t have to thank me,” Natasha responds. “I’ll let you know how I go,” Natasha says before leaving, knowing that she won’t tell them exactly what they talked about, but what she will do is tell them how her attempt to get Tony goes.

Not long after she left the Tower Natasha is walking arriving at the apartment. As she is sure she knows where Tony is Natasha heads straight to the workshop without checking with JARVIS to make sure Tony is there.

Walking into the workshop Natasha finds a sight she has become quite familiar with, the there being pieces of different suits spread out throughout the room. Looking around for Tony Natasha sees him sitting on one of the benches, clearly using a tablet to work on new designs as he drinks coffee, though judging by the energy drinks he has near him Natasha is pretty sure it’s not just coffee.

“With your heart is it even safe to drink energy drinks?” Natasha asks, as she walks towards Tony.

“Drinking energy drinks won’t make the shrapnel come towards my heart any quicker,” Tony tells Natasha. 

“But it will cause your heart to beat faster,” Natasha tells him.

“So will exercise,” Tony responds.

“Have you been doing any exercise lately?” Natasha asks, as she sits down on the bench, across from Tony.

“No, not really,” Tony asks, as he puts the tablet he is working on down. “Rhodey and Pepper call you?” Tony asks, as after they visited the night before he expected someone like this, but he wasn’t sure if they would call Natasha, Sharon, or Hope.

“They did,” Natasha confirms. “They’re worried about you, Tony,” Natasha tells him. “And for the record so am I,” Natasha admits.

“I don’t want any of you to worry about me,” Tony admits, feeling bad that he has worried the people he cares about.

“Well, we are, so why don’t you talk to me about what is going on with you,” Natasha suggests.

“I wouldn’t even know where to start,” Tony admits.

“Then it’s a good thing I’m not going anywhere,” Natasha says, as she takes off her jacket. “Talk to me,” Natasha says to him.

“They’re going to come back,” Tony says, sounding afraid.

“The Chitahuri?” Natasha asks, and Tony nods. “You destroyed them,” Natasha reminds him.

“But there are others out there, and there’s Loki, and others, and now they know we can fight them, now Fury was right, we proved we can handle a higher level of war,” Tony explains, talking quickly.

“And you’re scared of what else is out there, what could attack next,” Natasha realises.

“I wasn’t prepared, we weren’t prepared, we need to be,” Tony says. “I need to protect, I need….” Tony starts to say, and Natasha can tell he is spiralling so she cuts him off.

“To stop imagining the worse,” Natasha tells him. “Tony, I’m not going to tell you that there’s not dangers out there, because there is, I can’t deny that,” Natasha admits. “But what I do know is we’ll face them, together, but we can’t do that if you’ve destroyed yourself because you’re so burned out,” Natasha tells him. “Not even you can survive without sleep, without food, without looking after yourself,” Natasha tells him. “You can’t protect anyone if you don’t look after yourself,” Natasha tells him.

“I don’t matter,” Tony says, standing up. “Making everything I can to make sure make sure my kids are protected, to make sure you are protected, to make sure the world is protective, that’s what matters,” Tony says, clearly believing what she is saying.

“Damn it, Tony, you do matter!” Natasha exclaims, as she stands up as well.  “Don’t you dare think you don’t!” Natasha tells him, as she walks towards him, feeling angry that he doesn’t think he matters. “Yes, Iron Man is apart of you, and yes, the world needs the inventions you can create, but you know what? I need you, Tony Carter-Stark, and so do your kids and mom, and the rest of your family, hell the world needs you, and not just because of what you can do for them,” Natasha exclaims.  “You matter, and you’re destroying yourself! Don’t make us watch that! please, we need you,” Natasha says to him, a level of pleading to her voice that Tony has never heard.

Having no idea what to say to that, as he knows how rare it is for Natasha show emotions like that, Tony just walks straight to Natasha and hugs her.

“I’m sorry,” Tony says as he hugs her. “I never want to hurt you, or the kids,” Tony admits.

“Don’t apologise, just start to look after yourself, that’s what we need,” Natasha tells him as they hug. “That’s what you need,” Natasha says, and as she does, she feels Tony tense. “Tony?” Natasha asks concerned, and as she does, she realises that Tony has started to cry. “I’ve got you,” Natasha says, as Tony completely breaks down as Natasha holds him, letting himself feel everything he hasn’t allowed himself to feel since New York.

June 27^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since Tony break down in Natasha’s arms and ever since it has been clear that while he is looking after himself a little more, he is still obsessively building. It’s breakfast on a Wednesday and Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess are all having breakfast together in the apartment, all four of them dressed in nice foods as it is a very special day.

“So, Pete, how are you feeling?” Tony asks his son, as it is the day where Peter graduates’ Elementary school.

“Excited,” Peter admits. “I know it just means moving campuses of Midtown, but it feels huge, it feels exciting,” Peter admits.

“That’s because it is,” Natasha tells him. “It’s a milestone,” Natasha tells him.

“Yeah, it is,” Peter admits. “And um, I know the school wanted me to consider skipping middle school and going straight to high school, but I don’t want that,” Peter admits. “I want to stay with Ned, I want to have the millstones, in the right order,” Peter admits, looking at his father, as while he has heard his dad talk about what it was like for him starting college so young, and that It was right for him, Peter is pretty sure that’s not right for him.

“Then that’s what is going to happen,” Tony tells his son. “Pete, we’ve had this discussion before, nothing has changed, if you don’t want to skip grades you don’t have to,” Tony tells his son. “I just want to make sure you can change your mind at any point, and that if you get too bored you tell me, and we’ll figure something out,” Tony tells his son. “Whatever you want to do I’ll support you,” Tony tells his son.

“I know,” Peter tells him, as his father has made that perfectly clear over the years. “Nat, you’ll be there today, right?” Peter asks, as that is what he assumes, but he wants to make sure.

“Right,” Natasha confirms. “Even if you don’t see me, I’ll be there, I wouldn’t miss it” Natasha admits, knowing that since New York she must work harder to make sure she isn’t recognized. “But I won’t see you after, I have to go to DC, but I’ll be in LA tomorrow,” Natasha explains, as she has to do a check in and debrief with Fury about a recent mission of hers before she can go to LA.

“We’re going today right?” Tess asks, looking at her father.

“Yeah, we’re leaving the city today,” Tony tells his kids, no one noticing his specific choice of words. “And speaking of leaving we should all get going, we don’t want to be late,” Tony says.

“No, we don’t,” Peter confirms, and once he does the four of them all start to clean up from breakfast before getting ready and then together, they leave the apartment, all feeling incredibly proud of Peter.

After watching Peter graduate elementary school Natasha has spent most of the last day in DC, but having finally finished what she had to do there Natasha has travelled there, and made her way straight to Tony’s Malibu house.

As Natasha pulls up at the house nothing seems off, but as she gets to the door Natasha finds the door is locked, and it doesn’t seem like JARVIS is active. Feeling incredibly concerned Natasha lets herself in and her concern is only added to when she realises the entire house is dark and that there is no sign of Tony, or the kids.

“JARVIS?” Natasha asks, and she gets no response, telling her that Tony hasn’t ‘activated’ JARVIS in the house which he needs to do whenever he returns after being gone for a while. “Tony, where are you?” Natasha mutters, feeling her concern rise.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

AN: Thank you for the support. Because I am doing a night shift tomorrow, I will post the next chapter in about 18 hours then the next chapter will be in about 12 hours after that.

After allowing herself a few moments to feel the concern she is feeling Natasha pulls her phone and tries Tony’s multiple numbers, getting no answer from any of them.

“Not good,” Natasha mutters, and she searches her mind for what to do.

Getting an idea Natasha hurries down to the workshop. Once in the workshop Natasha opens the door, something she is pretty sure that almost no one else would be capable of, hurries over to one of the computers, feeling glad that even though JARVIS isn’t activated there is still electricity. Once on the computer Natahsa logs in, having her own account as Tony gave that to her a while ago and the first thing, she does is checks the flight tracker on the jet she knows Tony would have flown from New York.

“Still in New York,” Natasha realises, and she double checks and confirms that the last time the jet left New York was when she and Tony flew it to Coulson’s funeral, and to be sure she checks some of the other planes she knows Tony has and finds nothing that indicates any of them have left where they are kept. For a few moments Natasha debates what to do and then she pulls up the program that tracks the GPS devices that she and Tony built for the kids, and after she searches, she is confused by what she sees. “All in the apartment,” Natasha says with a frown, and so she pulls up the security cameras at the apartment and sees that the apartment is empty. “He doesn’t want to be followed,” Natasha mutters, realising that is incredibly concerned as she knows the way Tony has been lately, but considering he hasn’t taken the jet, or another plane, she has to assume he, and the kids, are somewhere in the country. “Sorry Tony, I’m following anyway,” Natasha says, knowing the one person who may actually know where Tony is and because of that she shut down the computer, leaves the workshop, and heads back to her car, which she drives away.

A while after she drove away from Tony’s Malibu house Natasha has made her way to DC and is walking up to Peggy’s room at the facility as she has to assume that if there is one person who knows where Tony is, who would know where he took the kids, then it would be Peggy; the question is whether she would be able to tell her.

Walking into the room Natasha finds Peggy lying in her bed and Natasha isn’t sure if she is asleep or not so she slowly walks over to the bed.

“Peggy?” Natasha asks, and as she gets closer to Peggy, she pulls a knife, which she has clearly stolen from the kitchen or from mealtimes, and raises it as if to use it against Natasha, who stops walking to give Peggy a chance to see who she is.

“Oh, Natasha, I’m sorry,” Peggy says, putting the knife back where she keeps it, and Natasha is pretty sure that it is a very good sign that Peggy recognizes her.

“It’s okay, we all need to be ready to protect ourselves,” Natasha says as she walks the rest of the way and sits down next to Peggy, in the chair Tony normally sits in when they visit. 

“That we do,” Peggy confirms. “Natasha is everything okay?” Peggy asks.

“Not really,” Natasha admits. “Peggy, have you seen Tony recently? Have you spoken with him?” Natasha asks.

“Of course, I spoke to Tony a little while ago,” Peggy says, not realising her perception of time isn’t exactly accurate.

“Good, that’s good, how did he sound? Do you know where he is?” Natasha asks, her voice sounding rushed as she needs to know he is okay.

“He’s in LA of course,” Peggy answers, and Natasha feels her heart sink as that is the one place she knows for sure Tony isn’t. “Are you fighting again?” Peggy asks, and Natasha realises that Peggy must be thinking about what happened a year ago. “Natasha, I know sometimes Tony can get tunnel vision and he forgets about other feelings, but I promise you, he’s a good man, I’m so proud of him,” Peggy admits, and Natasha can’t help but smile at the affection Peggy clearly has for her son.

“You don’t have to convince me,” Natasha assures her. “I know Tony’s a good man, in fact, he may be the greatest man I’ve ever met; but he just can’t see it,” Natasha admits, as that is what she has come to realise.

“No, he can’t,” Peggy admits. “Is something wrong? Has he been taken again?” Peggy asks, clearly afraid, and Natasha realises that she is thinking back to when Tony was captured in Afghanistan.

“No, he hasn’t been taken,” Natasha assures Peggy, as she is pretty sure that Tony left on his own.

“Good, I can’t go through that again,” Peggy says, clearly relieved that her son hasn’t been kidnapped again.

“I can’t imagine how hard it was for you when he went missing in Afghanistan,” Natasha admits.

“It was the worst moment of my life,” Peggy admits. “And there was nothing I could do to find him, to save him,” Peggy admits, pain in her voice, as tears come to her eyes.

“I’m so sorry,” Natasha says, deciding she is not going to tell Peggy that Tony may be missing again, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together.

After spending a little while with Peggy, not giving away that Tony is missing again, Natasha leaves the facility and as she heads back to her car, she pulls her phone and calls the one other person who may be able to help her.

“Rhodes,” Rhodey answers, after a couple of rings.  

“Hey, it’s Nat, where are your right now?” Natasha asks curious.

“The Pentagon,” Rhodey answers, and Natasha feels relieved about that, as it means she doesn’t have to cross country again.

“I’ve just finished visiting with Peggy, we need to meet,” Natasha answers.

“Visiting Peggy? What’s going on?” Rhodey asks, and Natasha knows she doesn’t want to get into the details over the phone.

“National Mall, twenty minutes,” Natasha says, before hanging up, knowing Rhodey well enough to know that he will meet her, even though she gave very little information.

Not even twenty minutes after she left Peggy Natasha arrives at the national mall where she sees Rhodey sitting on a bench and so she walks over to him.

“Hey,” Natasha says as she sits down next to him.

“Nat, what’s going on?” Rhodey asks, clearly concerned. “Why were you visiting with Peggy?” Rhodey asks concerned.

“Have you heard from Tony since the graduation?” Natasha asks, feeling that that is a good place to start.

“No, but when he goes back to LA for the summer, I don’t usually hear anything for a couple of days,” Rhodey admits, clearly not worried.

“That’s the thing, James, he’s not in LA,” Natasha explains.  

“What do you mean?” Rhodey asks concerned.

“I mean the Malibu house is dark, JARVIS hasn’t been re-activated, the jet hasn’t left New York, the trackers we made the kids say they’re in the apartment, but the apartment is empty, and Tony won’t answer my calls,” Natasha explains, speaking rather fast and it being clear that she is concerned about Tony.

“You made trackers for the kids?” Rhodey asks, more surprised than he should be.

“Yeah, after Tess’s abduction, they know about them,” Natasha explains.

“Right,” Rhodey says, not completely sure what to think about that, and having a lot of questions he assumes it’s not time to ask. “He’s probably taken the kids somewhere to get away from everything,” Rhodey assumes, knowing that that would make sense.

“I know, and that’s why I’m worried,” Natasha admits, causing Rhodey to frown.

“Tony would never hurt Peter or Tess,” Rhodey says, defending his friend, feeling that Natasha should know that.

“James, I’m not worried he’s going to hurt Peter or Tess, I know he would never do that,” Natasha assures him. “I’m worried he’s going to hurt himself,” Natasha admits, the concern she is feeling being clear in her voice. “You’ve seen the way he’s been since the battle, he’s not okay,” Natasha admits. “He’s afraid all the time, he’s not sleeping, he’s feeling guilty,” Natasha explains.

“Okay, so what do we do? Going public that he’s missing would be the worse thing we could do,” Rhodey says, knowing that being pretty sure that that would cause a lot of panic, especially since the Battle.

“Yeah, it would,” Natasha confirms. “Let me think, he would want somewhere alone, where he and the kids could be safe and away from everything, where he couldn’t easily be found,” Natasha says, trying to work the problem, and as she does the answer comes to her. “Where did he take Peter and Tess after Mary died? Where did they live for a year?” Natasha asks, assuming Rhodey would know.

“You think he would take them there?” Rhodey asks surprised.

“He’s felt safe there before, and he told me he was tempted not to leave, it makes sense,” Natasha admits. “He said four people knew where he was, was, I’m assuming you’re one of the four?” Natasha asks, knowing that would make sense.

“Yeah, I was,” Rhodey says, pulling out a notebook and a pen. “I’ll right down the coordinates, but I’m also writing down the address for the place on Long Island where he spent a lot of his childhood, he might have gone there,” Rhodey explains to Natasha, suspecting that if Tony wanted something familiar he might have gone there, as he rips out the piece of paper and hands it to Natasha.

“Thanks James,” Natasha says as she takes it.

“Let me know when you find them,” Rhodey requests, as he is sure that even if Tony isn’t at either of the locations then Natasha will find him.

“I will,” Natasha responds, standing up.

“And let me know how he’s doing,” Rhodey requests, clearly worried bout his friend.

“I will,” Natasha says, before walking away, leaving Rhodey to sit, feeling worried about his friend.  

Hours after she left Rhodey Natasha is driving her car up to what she isn’t is more like a house or a cabin by a lake in upstate New York, a place that is completely isolated. As she looks around Natasha sees the car that she knows belongs to Tony and so feeling relieved, and also a little more concerned, Natasha parks her car and gets out.

As she knows she doesn’t want to scare Tony, or the kids, Natasha doesn’t call out to anyone, but as she hears voices Natasha follows them and around the back of the house Natasha finds Tony, Peter, and Tess playing with water pistoles.

While it is clear that Peter and Tess are having great fun Natasha can tell that even though Tony is smiling that he isn’t completely okay. For a moment Natasha just watches them, not sure how to interrupt, until Peter notices her.

“NAT!” Peter exclaims, sounding thrilled, causing Tess and Tony to look at her, Tess looking just as thrilled as her brother.

“Hey there,” Natasha says, and once she does Peter and Tess hurry towards her and once they are close enough, they both hug her.

“Dad didn’t say you were coming,” Tess says as she hugs Natasha.

“That’s because I didn’t know,” Tony comments, also walking towards Natasha.

“I know, I wanted to surprise you all,” Natasha admits, as she, Peter and Tess break apart, feeling that that is the best way to explain why she has suddenly shown up.

“We’re certainly surprised,” Tony comments, being pretty sure that it would have taken a lot of effort for Natasha to find them.  

“Nat, we’re having a barbecue later, are you staying?” Peter asks curious, and Natasha glances at Tony, who looks just as curious about Peter about whether she is going to be staying.

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha confirms, as he wants to talk to Tony, which she can only do once the kids are in bed.

“Then you should join in on the fun,” Tony says, picking up one of the spare water pistoles which he throws at Natasha, and she easily catches.

Once Natasha has her own water pistole a fight breaks out between all of them and despite how worried she is about Tony Natasha allows herself to enjoy the fun, and a little while after they started to play, they have a barbecue together.

A while after Natasha arrived at the lakeside property Peter and Tess are in bed and Natasha has gone in search of Tony who she finds sitting on the porch, staring out at the night, actually looking calmer than she has seen him in a while, so Natasha walks over and sits down next to her, it being clear that Tony realised the second she did.

“This is a really nice place,” Natasha comments, having no idea what else to say.  

“Yeah, it is,” Tony admits. “Dad, JARIVS, and I built it together,” Tony explains, and Natasha is surprised by that, as while she knows how well all three of them can build machines building houses is something else altogether. “In the summers between my years at MIT,” Tony reveals, knowing it took a lot longer than if a professional were to build it as there was a lot of trial and error. “It was always meant to be a secret retreat in case we needed it,” Tony explains. “I’ve upgraded various things over the years,” Tony explains.

“You seemed good, this place seems pretty great,” Natasha admits, as she looks around and the yard.

“I’ve always been fond,” Tony admits, as when he stays at this place, he feels close to his dad, and Jarvis. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you we weren’t going to LA,” Tony admits.

“Why didn’t you?” Natasha asks curious, as she can’t help but wonder why Tony tell her.

“I… I couldn’t in the city, not after everything, and the thought of going to LA… I just knew I needed to get away, go somewhere with no expectations,” Tony admits, as he hit the point that he knows his family have been worried about, he hit his breaking point.

“So, you came here,” Natasha realises, and Tony nods.

“I left all my phones, all the trackers, behind I just needed to get us away… I didn’t think about how worried you’d be,” Tony admits, feeling a little guilty that he didn’t consider that.

“I was worried,” Natasha admits. “But I am glad you realised what you needed and did that,” Natasha admits. “Though I am tempted to hide a tracker on you, so I know where you are in case this happens again,” Natasha says, and Tony laughs.

“I might actually let you do that,” Tony says amused, as he is sure that would fix a few problems.

“You wouldn’t know if I did,” Natasha responds, and the two of them exchange smirks. “Tony, I just needed to check that you’re okay, and now that I have, I don’t have to stay if you don’t want me to,” Natasha admits, as while she would like to stay, she won’t if Tony doesn’t want her to, as she wants to make sure he has what he needs.

“I want you to,” Tony says, reaching out and taking Natasha’s hand. “I’ve locked the workshop, I’m going to try to spend some time not tinkering,” Tony admits, honestly not sure if he is going to be able to do that, but he is going to try.

“I think that’s a really good idea,” Natasha admits, as she is pretty sure Tony needs some time without distractions, where he can clear his head.  

“Me too,” Tony admits. “I don’t know how long we’re going to stay here,” Tony admits, though he knows that sooner or later they will have to go back to the city.

“We can stay here as long as you want,” Natasha says, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, as they stare out at the dark night, and as they do Tony rests his head on Natasha’s shoulder as they sit side by side.

July 5^th 2012

A week has passed since Natasha found Tony, Peter and Tess at the house Tony, Howard, and Jarvis built and while there have been a couple of times where Natasha found Tony in the workshop, he has mostly been staying out of it, something which Natasha thinks has done him a lot of good.

It is late afternoon and Natasha, Peter, Tess, and Tony have been swimming in the lake together, though Natasha has noticed that Tony, unsurprisingly, as been careful not to put his head under the water.  While Peter and Tess are continuing to swim together Natasha notices that Tony is sitting on the bank.

“Stay close, I’ll be right back,” Natasha tells the kids.

“Yes Nat,” Peter and Tess respond, as Natasha swims over to the bank and once the water gets shallow enough stands up and walks over to where Tony is sitting.

“You okay?” Natasha asks, as she sits down next to him.

“Yeah, I actually think I am,” Tony admits, as while he knows he still wants to make as much as possible to protect people, and he is terrified of the aliens coming back, he feels more focused, he feels more relaxed, like he can breathe again.

“That’s really good to hear,” Natasha responds, as she and Tony continue to carefully watch the kids to make sure they are okay.

“I think I’m ready to go back to the City,” Tony admits, feeling a little apprehensive, but he thinks it is time.

“You don’t have to be,” Natasha tells him, feeling a little concerned that he is once again trying to do too much too soon.

“I know, but I think I am,” Tony admits. “I was thinking we could head back tomorrow,” Tony admits, as he wants one more night away from everything.  

“Sure, whatever you want,” Natasha responds. “But Tony if you feel like you can’t breathe again, tell me, and we’ll try to figure out a solution together,” Natasha says.

“I can do that,” Tony admits, as even though he knows it will be struggle he will try. “Tash, I’m really glad you tracked me down,” Tony admits, honestly, he is sure that Natasha’s presence has really helped him.

“Me too,” Natasha responds, and the two of them exchange looks.

“Dad! Nat!” Peter and Tess call, clearly wanting them to join them again, and because of that Natasha and Tony exchange looks before getting up and heading back to the lake where they join the kids, who they spend the rest of the day enjoying their time with, before heading back to the city the following morning.

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

AN: Thanks for the support. So, next chapter will be out in 12 hours, and after that it will be updates once a day for a few days. (though the next chapter will be out in like 16 hours after that) As not only do I have to go to the office Friday, but I’m busy Sunday, in the office Monday, and have to spend some time doing some detailed planning out on a couple of things that are coming up. Next week I should be back to updating multiple times a day when it works in my schedule.

July 20^th 2012

Two weeks have passed since Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess returned from Upstate New York, and instead of going to LA the foursome have returned to New York as Tony wanted to give input to the repairs that are going on at Stark Tower. Since returning from New York Tony has slipped back into some obsessive habits, but at the moment at least, he is looking after himself.

It’s Friday night, and Natasha, who has a sling on her arm as she has a dislocated shoulder, and is liming due to a sprained ankle, is walking into the main living area of the apartment where she finds Peter, Tony and Tess having dinner together.

“Hey,” Natasha says, as she slowly walks towards the group.

“Hey Nat,” Tess greats, sounding glad to see her.

“Nat? are you okay?” Peter asks concerned as he realises that Natasha is hurt.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Natasha assures him. “I just hurt my shoulder, and my ankle,” Natasha says, trying to make it seem like it’s not a big deal.

“That’s not okay, you’re hurt, that’s not okay,” Tony says, falling off his chair and seemingly starting to hyperventilate.

“Dad?” Peter and Tess asks confused.

“Peter, Tess, go to your rooms,” Natasha says, as she, with some difficulty, tries to hurry over to Tony, who is now sitting on the ground.

“Nat….” Tess starts to object.

“Please,” Natasha pleads, as she tries to get to Tony who is holding his chest, with wide eyes.

“Okay, come on, Tess,” Peter says, and he, quiet reluctantly, leads his sister away, just as Natasha gets to Tony. Despite her injury Natasha is able to squat down in front of him.

“Tony, focus on me,” Natasha says. “Listen to my voice Milyi,” Natasha says to him. “Feel the floor beneath you, listen to the sounds of the city, feel the air-conditioned on your face, let everything else slip away,” Natasha tells him, recognizing the signs of a panic attack and knowing she has to do what she can to help Tony.

“Tash?” Tony asks, between his gasps.

“Yeah, focus on me,” Natasha says, as she reaches out with her arm that isn’t in the sling and takes Tony’s hand. “Copy what I’m doing, Tony, breathe with me,” Natasha says, and for the next few minutes Natasha does what she can to help Tony until he gets his breathing under control.

“Tash… I don’t know what happened,” Tony admits, feeling confused, and also exhausted.

“You had a panic attack,” Natasha tells him.

“I’ve never had a panic attack before,” Tony admits, feeling a little surprised by that.

“Well, you just had one,” Natasha tells him.

“I don’t know what happened,” Tony admits, trying to think about what could have caused it. “I saw you hurt, and I panicked,” Tony realises.

“Yeah, you did,” Natasha confirms. “But I’m okay, Tony, it’s nothing I can’t handle,” Natasha admits.

“Are you sure? You’re not just trying to keep me from having another panic attack?” Tony asks, wanting to make sure.

“I’m sure,” Natasha assures him. “I have to keep my arm in a sling for a week, but that’s all, I’m okay,” Natasha tells him.

“Good, that’s good,” Tony says, sounding relieved.

“If you’re up for it we should go check on Peter and Tess,” Natasha tells him, not wanting to push him into doing something he is not ready for, but knowing that they need to check on the kids.

“I’m up for it,” Tony says, though he is a little nervous about how it is going to go. “J, are Peter and Tess both in their rooms?” Tony asks curious.

“Both Miss Tess and Mr Peter are in Mr Peter’s room,” JARVIS answers.

“Thanks J,” Natasha and Tony say together.

“You ready?” Natasha asks Tony, not wanting to move until he is, and Tony nods.

After seeing Tony’s nod Natasha lets go of his hand and stands up, and once she is standing, she sticks out her good hand to him and helps him get to his feet.

Once both Natahsa and Tony are on their feet they head straight to Peter’s room and once there, after a moment of hesitation as he never wanted his kids to see something like what just happened, Tony reaches out and knocks.

“Come in,” Peter’s voice responds and Natasha and Tony walk into the room finding Peter and Tess sitting on the bed next to each other, and both siblings look up when Natasha and Tony walk in. “Dad, are you okay?” Peter asks concerned.

“Yeah, Bud, I am,” Tony confirms, as both Tony and Natasha sit down on the bed.

“What was that? what happened?” Tess asks worried, as she has never seen her father like that.

“That was what’s called a panic attack,” Tony explains.

“It was scary,” Peter admits.

“It was scary for me too,” Tony admits.

“That’s what a panic attack is,” Natasha explains. “Your Dad suddenly became so scared, so panicked that there were physical signs of what he was feeling,” Natasha explains, feeling that is the best way to explain it.

“You once told me that everyone gets scared, and sometimes the bravest thing you can do is admit that,” Tess quotes, looking at Natasha.

“I did,” Natasha confirms, feeling touched that Tess remembers that.  

“What made you so afraid, Dad?” Tess asks looking at him, and for a few moments Tony debates the best way to answer.

“I saw Nat hurt and I became really scared that she was more hurt than it seemed,” Tony admits. “I’m really glad that wasn’t the case,” Tony says, looking at Natasha.

“Same,” Peter and Tess say together.

“I was telling the truth, I am okay,” Natasha assures the trio. “But my job is dangerous, and sometimes I do get hurt,” Natasha admits. “So, I am going to give you two something your dad already has, a number I will always answer, that only you three have, so that if you ever want to talk to me, or just check in, when I’m not here, you can,” Natasha explains. “How does that sound?” Natasha asks.

“Really good,” Peter confirms.

“Really, really good,” Tess confirms.

“Good,” Natasha says, sounding glad. “Now, dinner probably got a little cold, so how does desert and a movie sound?” Natasha asks, looking at everyone.

“That sounds really good,” Peter confirms, and Tess nods.

“It does,” Tony confirms. “Come on,” Tony says, and they all get up and head out of the room, as they do Peter and Tess both hug their father, feeling glad that he seems to be okay, while Natasha can’t help but feel guilty that Tony had a panic attack because he was worried about her.

August 10^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since Tony had a panic attack and to his relief, and the relief of Natasha, Peter, and Tess, the only ones who know about it, he hasn’t had another one. It’s early morning on the day of Peter’s eleventh birthday and just like what is tradition for them Tony, Natasha, and Tess are approaching Peter’s room carrying a tray off food as well as the presents they have gotten him.

“Tess, are you going to jump on your brother again?” Tony asks curious, as he assumes that is going to the be the case but he wants to check.

“Of course,” Tess responds, as Natasha opens the door and as soon as she does Tess runs in the room and jumps on her brother’s bed. “Wake up Pete!” Tess exclaims.

“I’m up, I’m up,” Peter says, as he opens his eyes and slowly pushes himself up so that he is sitting up.

“Happy birthday,” Tess says, as she hugs her brother.

“Thanks Tess,” Peter says as he returns the hug from his sister while Natasha and Tony put the tray and the presents on the bed.

“Happy Birthday Pete,” Tony says.

“Happy birthday, Solnishko,” Natasha says to him.

“Thanks Dad, thanks Nat,” Peter says, as he looks between the pair as they sit on the bed.

“So, we’ve got movies, your favourite lunch, and favourite dinner,” Tony tells his son. “Are you sure you just want a family dinner? Nothing more?” Tony asks his son, as he is still surprised that that is all Peter wants.

“I’m sure, that’s all I need,” Peter assures his father. “Though I would like to try to beat you all at Lazer Tag,” Peter admits.

“You can try, Bud, you can try,” Tony tells him, looking amused.

“Oh, I will try,” Peter responds, and the four of them exchange amused looks, as they have breakfast together, and then they spend the rest of the day having fun together, and later they are joined by Sharon, Hope, Ben, May, Rhodey, Pepper, and Happy.

August 24^th 2012

Two weeks have passed since Peter’s birthday and ever since Tony, and his kids, with Natasha visiting when she can, have been doing their best to enjoy the summer together, while Tony is once again becoming obsessed making new versions of his suits, and other new inventions. It’s Friday night and Tony, who believes his kids are in bed, is in the workshop working on a new suit.

“Seriously Dum-E, you’re killing me,” Tony says to his robot/friend. “Move that way,” Tony says, and the robot does that as Tony hears footsteps. “Tash?” Tony asks, as that’s who he assumes, and he looks up, but to his surprise it’s not Natasha he sees but rather Tess. “Oh, sorry Sweetheart,” Tony says to her.

“It’s okay,” Tess says, as she walks over to her father. “Is this another new suit?” Tess asks curious.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony confirms. “Are you alright, I thought you were in bed,” Tony says to his daughter, as he stops what he is doing to look at her.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Tess tells her father. “There was just, um, something I wanted to talk to you about,” Tess admits, sounding a little nervous, as she has never asked for something like this.

“That’s okay, you can talk to me about anything, you know that,” Tony tells his daughter, as he never wants his kids to feel worried about asking him something.

“Yeah, I do,” Tess confirms. “Dad I was wondering if Kate could sleep over tomorrow,” Tess says. “I know that neither Pete nor I have ever had someone sleep over, and I understand why, but Kate already knows the truth and ever since her father died Kate’s mom hasn’t been around much, and I think she is really lonely, so I want to help,” Tess admits. “So was hoping Kate could stay over tomorrow night, give her some time where she’s not alone,” Tess admits, really wanting to be able to help her friend.

“Sure, she can sleep over,” Tony says, knowing it is his fault that Kate is so lonely, that it is his fault that her father is gone.

“Really?” Tess asks excited, as she thought it would take more to get her father to agree.

“Really,” Tony confirms.

“Thanks Dad,” Tess says, hurrying over to his father and hugging him. “I love you,” Tess says.

“Love you too,” Tony says, as he returns the hug and kisses her head. “Now, you should go back to bed, do you want me to come tuck you in?” Tony asks his daughter.

“Yeah, I’d like that,” Tess responds, and the two of them head out of the workshop and Tony stays with his daughter until she is fast asleep.

The next afternoon, Natasha, having no idea the surprising sight that is going to great her, walks into the kitchen of the apartment, finding not just Tony, Peter, and Tess, but Kate as well, all four of them cooking together.

“Nat!” Peter says excitedly.

“Hey Pete,” Natasha greats. “Tess, Tony, Kate,” Natasha says, looking between them, feeling very surprised to see Kate, even if she doesn’t let that show.

“Kate, do you remember Natasha?” Tess asks, as she isn’t sure that Kate would remember considering how they met.

“Yeah, I do, it’s really nice to see you again,” Kate responds. “You work with Hawkeye right? He’s so cool,” Kate says amazed.

“Yeah, I do,” Natasha confirms, knowing that Clint would love being called cool.

“Do you think he could give me some archery lessons?” Kate asks curious.

“Sorry Kate, I’m not sure that will be possible,” Natasha admits, as that will involve telling Clint a lot of things that he doesn’t currently know, things that aren’t her place to tell, and Kate looks a little disappointed by that. “Are you interested in learning Archery?” Natasha asks, wanting to gather some more information.

“I’ve already started,” Kate explains. “I want to be the best I can be,” Kate admits.

“That’s a good thing to want,” Natasha tells her, though because she suspects she knows why Kate will want that she can’t help but feel concerned. “So, what are we making?” Natasha asks curious.

“Everything,” Peter says with a grin. “Dad’s even letting us put whatever we want into the ice cream maker,” Peter says, clearly looking excited.

“Seriously? I thought you learnt your lesson,” Natasha says, looking at Tony.

“I did, now it’s time for the kids to,” Tony says, with an amused look on his face. “I’ve warned not to make it anything too strange, but we’ll see how we go,” Tony admits, honestly feeling curious about how this is going to go.

“You’re going to treat this like chemistry, aren’t you?” Natasha asks, as that is what she assumes.

“Yep,” Peter and Tess say together.

“They are, I’m going to just enjoy the deliciousness of their geniuses,” Kate comments, as she knows Tess well enough, and she thinks Peter is just as smart as his sister, to know that is the best strategy to go with.

“That’s a good strategy,” Natahsa says amused. “How can I help?” Natasha asks curious.

“You can help Dad with the food we’re actually eating for dinner,” Peter says.

“Can do,” Natasha says, as she walks over to Tony and while the two of them work together to make the food, they are actually going to be eating the kids have their fun experimenting with different food.

Hours after Natasha arrive back at the Apartment, she, the three kids, and Tony have had an incredible day together, just having fun. While all three of the kids are in bed, or at least they are supposed to be, Natasha is sitting on the couch when Tony walks over.

“I did not consider what it would be like to have three kids in the house,” Tony admits, as he walks towards where Natasha is sitting, sounding exhausted as it was a battle to get the kids to bed.

“I was surprised to see Kate here, to know that she is sleeping over,” Natasha comments, as Tony sits down, Natasha knowing that is something that has never happened due to security concerns.

“Tess asked last night, sounds like since her father was killed her mom hasn’t been around a whole lot, she’s lonely,” Tony explains, clearly feeling bad for the young girl.  

“I got that impression,” Natasha admits, and as she does, she notices the look on Tony’s face. “Tony what happened to her dad wasn’t your fault,” Natasha reminds him, knowing she has said that before.

“It feels like it,” Tony admits. “I have to assume Elenor is grieving, but so is Kate, and from what she has said, and the way she is acting, she is struggling, if I can help her by making it clear she’s always welcome here, I will,” Tony tells Natasha, not wanting to overstep but knowing that if he can do something to help Kate then that is exactly what he is going to do.

“That’s a good thing to do,” Natasha admits, though she also feels worried about what will happen to Tony if he continues to try to fix everyone’s problems and it becomes too much.  

“It’s the only thing I can do,” Tony admits.

“Sir, Miss Tess, Mr Peter, and Miss Kate are currently chasing each other with silly string,” JARVIS reveals.

“Where did they get silly string?” Natasha asks Tony, feeling that that is a bad idea.

“I have no idea,” Tony admits, sounding surprised. “Thanks JARVIS,” Tony says, then sighs. “Any idea how we stop this?” Tony asks curious.

“One,” Natasha admits, smirking slightly. “Do you still have those water pistoles around?” Natasha asks curious, and Tony smirks, realising exactly what Natasha is thinking.

“Oh yeah,” Tony confirms. “Let’s have some fun,” Tony says, and the two of them get up and collect the water pistoles before heading upstairs, and ambushing the kids with water pistoles, while the kids attack with silly string, and an all-out war breaks out, one that only ends when the kids are finally exhausted enough to go to sleep.

September 6^th 2012

Almost two weeks have passed since Kate stayed over at the apartment for the first time and since then Kate has visited a few times and stayed overnight once more, Tony having made it perfect clear that she is always welcome at the apartment.

It is the morning on the first day of school and Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess are sitting around the table in the apartment having breakfast together.

“So, how are you feeling about school?” Tony asks his kids.

“Excited,” Tess answers.

“Same, now that I’m in middle school we can do more focused science classes, work on our individual projects, I’m looking forward to that,” Peter admits, sounding excited about the possibility.

“That sounds really good,” Tony tells his son, glad to see that Peter is so excited. “Do you know what project you want to do?” Tony asks curious.

“I have a few ideas, but I’m not sure which I want to go with yet,” Peter admits.

“Okay, if you want to talk it through, we can,” Tony tells his son.

“I know,” Peter responds.

“Um, I had something I want to ask,” Tess admits, causing both Natasha and Tony to look at her.  

“Sure Tess, what would you like to ask?” Tony asks his daughter, feeling curious.

“Nat, can you teach me Russian?” Tess asks curious. “I’ve looked at my schedule, and I’m comfortable with everything I have to do this year, but I’d like to do a little more,” Tess admits. “So, will you teach me?” Tess asks curious.

“I will, but we’re going to make sure you’re not overloading yourself,” Natasha tells Tess, as she knows that Tess is exactly like her father when it comes to trying to do too much at once. “Okay?” Natasha asks her.

“Okay,” Tess responds, and the four of them drift into silence as they continue to eat breakfast together, until it’s time of the kids to head off to school, both Peter and Tess having a great first day of school.

September 20^th 2012

Two weeks have passed since Peter and Tess started another year at school and since then Tess has started her Russian lessons with Natasha while Peter has started multiple projects for school, while Tony has been offering advice Peter is doing all the work himself.

It’s mid-morning and after receiving a call from the facility where Peggy lived as he took the kids to school Tony has travelled to DC and is meeting with one of Peggy’s doctors.

“I’m sorry, what are you saying?” Tony asks Doctor William Cabot who is the doctor in charge of Peggy’s care, Tony trying to focus despite the fact that it has been a few days since he has slept.

“Last night you mother had a hypotension event,” Doctor Cabot explains. “Along with that there was also an incident of low oxygen levels,” Doctor Cabot explains. “We gave her oxygen and that improved, but we would like to change her blood pressure medication, to see if that helps, if it doesn’t, we will need to further investigations to see what is causing it,” Doctor Cabot explains.

“How long are you going to give the medication to help?” Tony asks.

“A week, we’ll monitor her closely in that time,” Doctor Cabot explains.

“Thank you,” Tony says. “As usual please send me all the tests and results so I can look over them,” Tony requests.

“Of course,” Doctor Cabot responds.

“Is there anything else?” Tony asks, as right now he would really like to see his mother.

“No, that’s all,” Doctor Cabot responds.

“Thank you,” Tony responds, and he gets up and heads out of the room.

After leaving the doctor’s office Tony heads straight to his mother room, without even preparing himself, and he finds his mother on his bed, with oxygen nasal cannular still on.

“Hey M….” Tony starts to say, but before he can get the greeting out Peggy cuts him off.

“Howard!” Peggy says, looking thrilled to see who she believes she is seeing.

“Yeah, hey Peg,” Tony says, fighting back his own pain, knowing from experience that it is best to pretend to be his father when his mother is like this. “How are things going?”

“Frustrating if I have to deal with Carson one more time I may punch him,” Peggy admits, which tells Tony she thinks she is in the eighties.

“While I’d love to see that you know how he would react to that and I don’t think we need another incident,” Tony responds. “Why don’t you tell me what he’s been doing now?” Tony asks, and once he does his mother starts to explain, and while Tony is interested in what his mother is saying he also finds it incredibly painful to pretend to be Howard, but he knows that while it may be painful for him it is kinder to his mother.

Chapter Text

Chapter 36

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you like this chapter. Next update will be in about 14/15 hours depending on how early I decide to go back to bed.

October 11^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since Peggy had a health scare and to Tony’s relief the change of medication has seemingly helped, and she is hasn’t had another issue with her blood pressure. It’s late at night and Natasha who has been on a mission for over two weeks is walking into the workshop of the apartment where she isn’t at all surprised to find Tony tinkering.

“What number suit you up to?” Natasha asks curious, trying to get an idea of just how much Tony has done since the battle.

“Mark XXVIII,” Tony answers. “But I’m calling this one Jack,” Tony explains.

“Any particular reason why?” Natasha asks curious, as she sits on the bench, being pretty sure he would have a reason, and she is curious about what that reason could be.

“I’m designing it to withstand environments where there are high level of radiation,” Tony explains.

“Could he useful,” Natasha admits. “But seriously twenty-one suits since May?” Natasha asks, knowing that is impressive, and a little concerning that he has made so many suits.

“I have to, I had to prepare for anything,” Tony admits, and Natasha is pretty sure he is close to spiralling again.

“You can’t prepare for everything,” Natasha tells Tony, in a gentle voice.

“I can try,” Tony responds. “I actually want your opinion on something,” Tony admits.

“What? What specialty suit to build next?” Natasha asks, and Tony looks at her with an amused look on his face.

“No, I’ve already figured that out,” Tony admits. “Peter and Tess, they know I’ve been spending a lot of time at the Tower, with Bruce, and they know that the repairs and renovations are pretty much done, so they want to go there, they want to meet him,” Tony explains, as when the kids go to school he goes to the tower to work out of, usually spending time with Burce, not overly surprised by that as Bruce is a great scientist so of course the kids would be interested in meeting him.  

“And you’re not sure whether to let them?” Natasha asks, as that is what she assumes, as she knows how secretive Tony is with the kids’ identities.

“No, I think I want to let them,” Tony admits to Natasha’s surprise. “I think I want to introduce them to Bruce,” Tony admits.

“You do?” Natasha asks, feeling a little surprised by that.

“We’ve been spending a lot of time together, I would like to, but I also know I don’t want Steve to know about them, or even Clint, but I don’t feel worried about telling Bruce,” Tony admits, not overly sure that that makes a lot of sense.

“Sounds like you’ve already made your decision,” Natasha admits.

“I haven’t, because I don’t trust my judgement right now,” Tony admits. “But I do trust yours,” Tony admits, looking at Natasha. “What do you think?” Tony asks curious.

“I think the fact that you’re even considering telling Bruce is huge,” Natasha admits. “You don’t trust, but you seem to trust him, and I understand why you wouldn’t want Clint or Steve to know right now,” Natasha admits, as she knows that Tony doesn’t know Clint well and that he has a lot of issues with Steve so it’s not surprising that he isn’t ready for them to know. “So, if you want to tell him, I’ll support you,” Natasha tells him.

“Thanks Tash,” Tony says, feeling incredibly grateful, as while he didn’t want to make a decision until he spoke to Natasha, he is glad to have her support.

“So, are you going to tell him about your real identity, too?” Natasha asks curious, wondering how prepared for secret reveals she needs to be.

“No, not right now,” Tony admits. “One secret at a time,” Tony says, as he goes back to what he was doing.

“Fair enough,” Natasha admits. “Now, I’ve got to know, how exactly is this suit more capable of withstanding radiation compared to your other suits?” Natasha asks, and Tony begins to explain, clearly thrilled the science with Natasha and having him talk so much allows Natasha to really see how he is doing.

The following Afternoon Natasha and Tony have picked up Peter and Tess from their respective schools and the four of them are walking onto floor 92 of Avengers Tower.  

“Welcome to our private floors,” Tony explains to everyone as they walk into a floor which is designed as living areas with a staircase that goes up to the next floor, and as soon as the group walk into the floors it is clear that Tony modelled the private floors after the Apartment as they look very similar.

“Private floors?” Peter asks.

“Yep, this floor, and floor ninety-two are our private living floors, only the four of us have access, but we can invite guests,” Tony explains, and considering she has been helping Tony with designs for some of the renovations Natasha isn’t surprised by that. “Floor ninety-three is a common area for all Avengers, that includes a theatre, you can go there too, but tell me first,” Tony tells his kids, as he knows he has to find the balance to make sure the Avengers don’t find out about the kids.  

“What are the other private floors?” Tess asks curious, as she knows what they were before the battle, but isn’t sure what they are since they have been renovated.

“Floor ninety are apartments for Bruce, and Thor, with a spare one,” Tony explains. “Floor eighty-nine is Clint, Rogers, and a spare, floor eighty-eight is a floor that currently has three spare apartments in case there are any other Avengers who join,” Tony explains.

“Floor eighty-seven is restricted to Avengers, there is a firing range, a space for The Hulk if needed, Avenger Locker room and Storage for equipment,” Natasha explains. “Neither of you will be able to access that,” Natasha explains, as she and Tony decided that would be for the best.

“Floor eighty-six on the other hand, you’re more than welcome to go to, it’s where the pool, dance studio and gym are, but once again I just ask you tell me, or Nat before you go there,” Tony explains.

“Yes Dad,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Floors eight three, eighty-four, and eighty-five, have private apartments for Sharon, Aunt Hope, Uncle Rhodey, Aunt Pepper, Uncle Happy, Uncle Ben, Aunt May, and three spare apartments for any other family, the Avengers, not counting Nat of course, do not have access to them,” Tony explains. “Floor 82 is a private common floor for family, that again the Avengers not counting Nat don’t have access to,” Tony explains.

“Floor eighty-one is the landing pad, and another Avenger common floor, level eighty is a medical area and a lab space, floor seventy-nine is Dad’s workshop, and seventy-eight, which was once a Stark Industries floor is now Bruce’s private lab,” Natasha explains.

“With the exception of my workshop and the secondary lab you two will have limited access to those floors,” Tony explains. “I’ve tried my best to make things the best for everyone, and that’s what I’ve come up with,” Tony explains.

“It sounds really good to me, Dad,” Peter admits, having known the moment his dad turned Stark Tower to Avengers Tower that there would be places he and his sister couldn’t go.

“Me too,” Tess confirms.

“So, does this mean we can meet Doctor Banner?” Peter asks, looking excited, as he really wants to meet Doctor Banner.

“You can,” Tony confirms, and while both Peter and Tess look excited about that Tess also looks a little nervous. “But right now I have no plans to introducing either of you to the other Avengers, and Bruce won’t know about Nanna, okay?” Tony asks, looking between his kids, wanting to make that clear.

“Okay,” Peter and Tess say together, both of them being old enough to understand why that their father has reasons for why he keeps things secret.

“Good,” Tony says relieved, and he looks at Natasha who gives him an encouraging look. “JARVIS, can you ask Bruce to meet me on floor ninety-three,” Tony requests, feeling that it is the best place for the discussion to take place.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds.

“Let’s go,” Tony says and he, Natasha, Peter, and Tess head back to the elevator.

About a minute after they left their private floor Natasha, Tony, Peter and Tess walk out of the elevator and onto floor ninety-three where they find Bruce already waiting.

“Hey Big Guy,” Tony says, and as Bruce looks at them it is clear he is completely shocked to see two kids. 

“Tony… Natasha…” Bruce says, looking between Natasha, Tony, as well as Peter and Tess who both look a lot like the pair. “Hi,” Bruce says, having no idea what else to say, as he feels beyond shocked.

“Hey, so we wanted you to meet some people, this is my son, Peter, and My daughter, Tess,” Tony introduces, recognizing how shocked Bruce is and not making a big deal about that.

“Hi, it’s so amazing to meet you,” Peter explains, sounding excited, as other than his father Bruce Banner is the scientist he looks up to the most.

“Hi,” Tess responds, slightly hiding behind Natasha as while she really wants to talk to Bruce about his scientific discoveries, she is still nervous about meeting him.

“Hi, um, wow, it’s nice to meet you both,” Bruce admits, feeling shocked. “I had no idea,” Bruce admits, still feeling confused about whether Peter and Tess are Natasha’s kids as well as Tony’s.  

“Very few people do,” Tony admits, and honestly that doesn’t surprise Bruce. “Thor, Barton and Rogers have no idea, and I would like to keep it that way, at least for now,” Tony explains, honestly not sure if he will ever be ready for Rogers to know, but he knows that Natasha trusts Clint which says a lot to him.

“Of course, I understand,” Bruce says, feeling that if Tony is going to keep the secret then he is going to do everything he can to keep a secret.

“I would love to hear more about your work on Anti-Electron collisions,” Peter says to Bruce, who realises that Peter must be as smart as his father.

“Sure,” Bruce tells him, as Peter, Tony, and Bruce head over to the couch, while Tess looks hesitate, so Natasha turns to face her.

“Hey, I know you get nervous when meeting new people, and that’s completely okay,” Natasha tells Tess. “But I also know that you’re really interested in what your brother and Bruce are talking about, do you really want to miss that conversation?” Natasha asks curious, as she very much doubts she will.

“No, I really don’t,” Tess admits.

“I’ll sit right next to you, and if you need sometime alone, just squeeze my leg, and I’ll make an excuse,” Natasha tells Tess, wanting to be as supportive as possible when Tess has a lot of social anxiety.

“That’s Nat,” Tess say, and the two of them walk over to the couch where they sit down, and Tess listens to the conversation, saying a few things, and it isn’t until they start to discuss dinner, when Peter calls Natasha, Nat, that Bruce realises she isn’t the kids biological mother; though what is going on between Tony and Natasha is still something Bruce isn’t sure about.

October 24^th 2012

Twelve days have passed since Peter and Tess met Bruce and while they have talked to him a couple of times since then it is still clear that Tess is incredibly nervous to be around him, and it has nothing to do with him being the Hulk.

It is a Wednesday evening and Natasha, who has just left a meeting where she was told she is going to be working with Steve Rogers, and Clint, a lot, is in the locker room getting ready to head to New York for a few days, when Sharon walks into the room.

As she can tell from the look on her face that Sharon wants to talk Natasha nods at her, and the two of them walk over to the shower area where there are no showers or microphones.

“So, I assume you got your new assignment,” Natasha assumes.  

“Yeah, I did,” Sharon confirms, as she is going to be undercover as Steve’s neighbour. “I’m pretty sure it’s going to be very interesting to say the least,” Sharon admits.

“That’s a fair assessment,” Natasha admits. “If we see each other…” Natasha starts to say.

“I know, pretend not to know each other,” Sharon finishes. “And Fury says he doesn’t know about my cousin,” Sharon admits, choosing her words carefully, but she knows Natasha will know exactly what she is talking about.

“He doesn’t, he left it to be his mums choice, and it seems like she hasn’t said it,” Natasha explains, and Sharon nods, feeling that that makes sense, as she knows how determined Peggy is to protect Tony’s identity.

“That makes sense,” Sharon admits, as she knows that Tony, after Steve started to visit with Peggy, asked her to send updates on Peggy’s condition and make it seem like they’re coming from the facility who in reality would never tell Steve anything because he isn’t on a very specific list. “Are you on your way to New York?” Sharon asks, assuming that.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms, and Sharon takes a step towards her.

“Look, I don’t know what exactly is going on between you and Tony, but I do know that you’re close, and important to him, so I recommend telling him you’re going to be working with Rogers, he has a lot of issues with him,” Sharon tells Natasha, knowing that a lot of the issues are related to the ‘concept of Captain America’ and not sure if Tony will be able to separate that from Steve the person.

“Oh, I know,” Natasha confirms. “I was planning on telling him before you said anything,” Natasha admits.

“Good,” Sharon says relieved. “So… what is going on with you two?” Sharon asks curious.

“I’ll see you later, Shay,” Natasha says, walking around her and heading back to her locket to collect her stuff.

“Real mature, Nat, real mature,” Sharon says with an amused look on her face.

A while after she talked to Sharon Natasha is arriving at Tony’s New York apartment. Even though it is late Natasha heads straight to the workshop, assuming he is there, and just like she expected that’s exactly where she finds him, working on yet another suit.

“Hey,” Natasha greats, as she walks towards him.

“Hey,” Tony responds, as Natasha gets to his side. “Before you ask, I did eat dinner even though Peter and Tess aren’t here,” Tony tells Natasha.

“Good,” Natasha says, feeling glad about that, knowing that Peter and Tess are at Ben and May’s. “When was the last time you slept?” Natasha asks curious.

“JARVIS?” Tony asks curious.

“Seventeen hours ago,” JARIVS answers.

“See, not so bad,” Tony tells Natasha.

“It is, but it could be worse,” Natasha admits. “So, are you able to pause what you’re doing for a minute so we can talk?” Natasha asks, as considering everything she figures it would be best for Tony to be working on something when they are talking.

“In a… sure,” Tony says, as he finishes what he is doing, and looks at Natasha. “What’s going on?” Tony asks curious, as Natasha leans against the bench next to him.

“So, Rogers has officially joined SHIELD,” Natasha explains.

“Not overly surprised by that,” Tony admits, and as he does, he realises exactly why Natasha would be telling him this. “Fury is going to have you working with him, isn’t he?” Tony asks, as that is what he assumes, as it is what makes the most sense.

“Yeah, he does,” Natasha confirms.

“Glad it’s you, not me,” Tony admits, as he is still not sure how to feel about Steve. “Just do me a favour, if it becomes clear that Mum has told him about me, give me a heads up,” Tony requests, as he knows it is not going to be pleasant to deal with that.

“Deal,” Natasha responds, feeling that is completely reasonable. “So, what are you working on now?” Natasha asks curious, as she sits on the bench, and Tony starts to explain.

November 13^th 2012

Three weeks have passed since Natasha started working with Steve, and so far, as far as she can tell, it doesn’t seem like Peggy has told Steve about Tony.  It’s late evening and as Peter and Tess are with Ben and May Natasha and Tony are alone in the apartment. While they are both in the workshop Natasha is attempting to read a book in Russian while Tony tinkers.

“Come on, Tash, it will be a good thing,” Tony tells Natasha, as he has been distracting her from her book for the last ten minutes as he tries to convince her of something.

“You’ve already donated so much money, both publicly and anonymously, why are you hosting a benefit too?” Natasha asks, not understanding that.

“Because the best way to get people who have money to give away to actually do so is to throw a party,” Tony admits. “Plus add a gimmick like the Avengers being there and people will give even more,” Tony tells Natasha.

“You won’t get the others to agree,” Natasha tells him, believing that.  

“I already have,” Tony says with a grin. “Clint, Bruce, and Rogers have already agreed, Thor is off Earth, so he has an excuse, you don’t have an excuse,” Tony tells Natasha.

“I could come up with one,” Natasha responds.

“You could, but I’m asking you not to,” Tony admits, and Natasha realises something.

“This is important to you,” Natasha says.

“Yeah, you’re right, I have donated a lot of money, and I’ll donate more, but the city is still suffering in a lot of ways, this gala will remind people of this, it will gently remind them, hey, you may be okay, but there are people who are suffering, so why don’t you help out because you definitely can; you’ll be amazed how effective soft reminders are for people who want to be seen as good,” Tony tells Natasha, who finds herself very impressed with that, and realises that Tony uses his genius in more than just scientific ways.

“Okay, I’ll go,” Natasha confirms, and Tony looks glad at that. “But I want a new dress,” Natasha reveals, this being the first time that Natasha has asked for Tony to buy something for her, and she has done so for a very specific reason.

“Done,” Tony says, without hesitation, with a grin.

Three days have passe since Tony convince Natasha to attend a gala he has organized and the day where the gala is happening has finally arrived. Being pretty sure that they are already late Natasha, who is wearing the dress Tony paid for, but she picked out, is waiting for him in the living room of the apartment.

“JARVIS, is Tony even close to being ready?” Natasha asks curious, wondering how much longer she should wait for, or whether she should just go.

“Sir is on his way,” JARVIS responds, and Moments later Tony walks into the living room where Natasha is waiting, wearing a tux.

“You look beautiful,” Tony says, as he walks towards Natasha, who smiles slightly.

“You don’t look so bad yourself,” Natasha comments.

“I look great,” Tony says, and Natasha fights back as smirk. “You ready to go?” Tony asks curious.

“I’ve been ready for half an hour, I’ve been waiting on you,” Natasha responds. “So, I’m driving,” Natasha tells him.

“I assumed as much,” Tony responds. “But I’m picking the car we’re taking,” Tony tells Natasha.

“Deal,” Natasha responds, and the two of them head out of the apartment together.

Not long after they left the Apartment, thanks Natasha’s driving in Tony’s very fast car, the two of them have arrived at the Gala. As soon as the pain of them arrive they both find a lot of people wanting to talk to them, though Natasha makes sure that none of the photographers presents have managed to get a photo of her.

As Natasha and Tony effortlessly mingle with the crowed Steve, Clint, and Bruce are all standing off together, all three of them standing awkwardly together.  

“Did they arrive together?” Clint asks, as that’s what it seems like it to him, which says a hell of a lot him.

“Seems like it,” Steve notes, wondering what the story is there, as Natasha has given anyway anything since, they have been working together, and as he does Clint notices that it seems like Bruce is seemingly fascinated by his drink.

“You know something,” Clint says to Bruce.

“No… no, I don’t,” Bruce says, not sounding at all convincing.

“Oh, you definitely do,” Clint says amused. “You’ve been spending a lot of time with Tony, has Nat been around?” Clint asks curious.

“A little, but um…” Bruce starts to say, but then trails off, not overly sure how to explain what has gone on.

“But what?” Clint and Steve say together, clearly feeling incredibly curious about what Bruce nods.

“Natasha has access to Tony’s private floors at the tower, floors that no one else has access to, including me,” Bruce says, not mentioning the kids as Tony has made it clear that he isn’t ready for Clint or Steve to know about the kids.

“That’s fascinating,” Clint comments, knowing he is going to have another conversation with his best friend about what is actually going on between her and Tony.

Across the room from Clint, Steve, and Bruce Natasha and Tony are no longer mingling with people but are actually dancing together, partly because there were some people Tony doesn’t want to talk to. 

“See, I knew you wouldn’t hate this as much as you said,” Tony says to Natasha as they dance together, Tony having a smirk on his face.

“It’s still early, we’ll see,” Natasha responds, as the two of them dance together, Natasha being well aware that Clint is going to want an explanation but as she dances with Tony, she finds herself not caring.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

AN: Here we are, the first chapter of Iron Man 3, I have had to give a lot of thoughts how to handle this considering things I’ve already established, so I hope you like how I have decided to handle it.

Next update will be in 24 hours as I have to go into the office tomorrow. Let me know what you think.

December 22^nd 2012

Five weeks have passed since the Gala that was extremely effective and to Tony’s annoyance, he has spent most of the last five weeks in LA, setting up for a lot of Stark Industries operations to be transferred to Avengers Tower, and the kids have only been able to join him for the last few days.

It is late evening and Tony, who hasn’t slept in a while, is in his workshop on the phone with Ben and May.

“So, the plan is to fly back Christmas Eve, and then normal plan for Christmas day,” Tony explains.

“Sounds good,” May responds.

“See you in a couple of days, Tony,” Ben says, very much looking forward to that.  

“See you then,” Tony responds, before hanging up.

Once Tony hangs up with Ben and May he walks over to his desk where he sits down. After sitting down Tony picks up an injector and starts to inject himself with senses that he has been working on to help with his suits.

“Ouch,” Tony says, winching, after he’s injected himself a few times, when the pain starts to get a bit much, but he doesn’t let that stop him, he just keeps injecting.

“Sir, please, may I request just a few hours to calibrate…” JARVIS starts to say, sounding frustrated.

“No. forty-eight,” Tony says before injecting himself again, causing another wince. “Ah, Micro-repeater implanting sequence complete,” Tony says, as he puts the inject back down, and uses an alcohol wipe to clean off his arm.

“As you wish, Sir, I’ve also prepared a safety briefing for you to entirely ignore,” JARVIS says, clearly knowing Tony extremely well.

“Which I will, right, let’s do this,” Tony says, and once he does, he glances over Dum-E who is cleaning up the floor for him. “Dummy, hi dummy, how did you get that cap on your head? You earned it,” Tony says, as he walks towards Dum-E. “Hey, hey,” Tony says, as he hits the kun-fu dummy as he walks past. “What are you doing around the corner? You know what you did? Blood on my mat, handle it,” Tony says, speaking to the machine.

“Sir, may I remind you that you’ve been awake for nearly seventy-two hours,” JARVIS says, and Tony, who is completely ignoring JARVIS, turns to look at the various Iron Man suits that he has in glass cabinets.

“Focus up, Ladies. Good evening and welcome to the birthing suite. I am pleased to announce the imminent arrival of your bouncing, bad-ass, baby brother,” Tony comments. “Start tight, and go wide, stamp in time,” Tony tells JARVIS, who is filming what he is doing. “Mark forty-two autonomous prehensile propulsion suit test, initialize sequence,” Tony says, and he raises his hands and motions to activate the new suit. “JARVIS, drop my needle,” Tony says.

Once Tony tells JARVIS to drop his needle music starts to play and Tony starts to move with the music, then points his arm where he injected himself to the dismantled Iron Man suit on the table, but nothing happens.

“Crap,” Tony mutters annoyed, and he bites his arm where he injected himself and then hits his arm a few times. Attempting again Tony points his arm towards the suit and this time it flies over to him, and once it attaches itself to his hand it extends towards his arm and shoulder, and then Tony points his other arm towards het suit and the second part of the suit attaches itself to his hand and arm, and as it does Tony can’t help but laugh, feeling childhood joy that it has worked.  

“Alright, I think we got this,” Tony says amazed. “Send ‘em all,” Tony requests, and as he does the leg part flies over and attaches itself to Tony’s leg, then as another part flies over it crashes into one of the cases where Tony keeps his suits, and then another part hurls itself at Tony; and Tony deflects it with his arm, making it crash. “Probably a little fast, slow it down, slow it down…” Tony requests.

Despite the request the pieces of the suits continue to fly at Tony, crashing a lot of things throughout the workshop until finally the face plate comes towards him and Tony has to do a flip, so it fits his face correctly.

“I’m the best,” Tony says, and the moment he does one of the stray pieces of the suit shoot over to Tony which knocks him down, and as a result, knocks the entire suit, except for the head piece, off Tony, causing him to fall to the ground in pain.

“As always, Sir, a great pleasure watching you work,” JARVIS comments.

After some difficulties Tony manages to get back to his feet and instead of tinkering, deciding he needs a break, and because of that Tony walks over to the TV, which he sits down in front of, where the TV channels have been taken over by the same thing.  

“Some people call me a terrorist, I consider myself a teacher,” A man calling himself the Mandarin says. “America, ready for another lesson. In 1864 in Sand Creek Colorado the U.S. military waited till the friendly Cheyenne braves all gone hunting, waited to attack and slaughter their families left behind, and claim their land. Thirty-nine hours ago, the Ali Al Salem Air Base in Kuwait was attacked. I...I...I did that.” The Mandarin explains. “A quaint military church filled with wives and children, of course. The soldiers were out on manoeuvres, the braves were away. President Ellis, you continue to resist my attempts to educate you, sir. And now, you've missed me again. You know who I am, you don't know where I am, and you'll never see me coming,” As soon as the Mandarin says that you will never see him coming the hijacking of the TV channel ends and multiple news reporters talk about how bad it is, until President Ellis starts to address everyone.

“Central to my Administration’s response to the terrorist event, is a newly minted resource. I know him as Colonel James Rhodes, the American people will soon know him as the Iron Patriot,” President Ellis says and an image of Rhodey in a new version of the War Machine armour appears.

“Nope,” Tony says, and he turns off the TV, not wanting to watch much more at the moment, though he knows he will talk to his friend about why he wasn’t involved in this ‘upgrade’.

After turning off the TV Tony makes his way, rather quickly upstairs, and checks on Peter, and Tess, both of whom are sleeping soundly. After spending a little while with each of his kids, making sure they are both okay, making sure they haven’t somehow been hurt while they are sleeping, Tony makes his way to his own bedroom where he lays down on the bed.

Once he is lying on the bed Tony closes his eyes and the moment, he does he sees the wormhole, he sees the aliens. “Nope,” Tony says, opening his eyes and he goes back down to the workshop, where he spends time tinkering, just like he has been doing for months, as it is the only thing that distracts him from his thoughts.

Hours after it became clear that he couldn’t sleep Tony, who has made breakfast, and lunch, for his kids, and the three of them are in the workshop together, working on some improvements to some of the suits he already has.

“So, the propulsion suit test didn’t go well?” Peter asks his father, who has been explaining to him and Tess what he did earlier.

“No, not like I was hoping,” Tony admits, feeling a little disappointed, but feeling determined to fix it.

“Dad you’ve made thirty-five suits since May, that’s a lot,” Tess says to her father, feeling rather impressed by that, and only slightly concerned.

“It is,” Tony admits, as even he knows that.

“Why have you made so many?” Peter asks curious, as before May his father had only made seven suits, and Tony pauses, not really sure how to answer that.

“Dad?” Peter and Tess ask together, when Tony didn’t answer, both feeling incredibly curious.  

“What happened in New York, the battle, it scared me,” Tony admits, as he feels panic rising. “I… I need to do better, I need to protect both of you better, and the only way I can do that is to make better suits, to make more suits,” Tony explains to his kids.

“Dad, you’ve always protected us, we’re okay,” Tess assures her father, feeling worried about him, and feeling that he has no reason to doubt that he won’t keep them safe.

“I know, but that can change in a split second, and I can’t let that happen,” Tony admits, sounding afraid. “I could lose everything, everything I have, everything I am, and I would be okay, except if I lost you two, except if something happened to you two, that would break me, I cannot let that happen, I have to protect you, no matter what it takes,” Tony tells his kids, knowing there is nothing he wouldn’t do for his kids.

“What about Nat?” Peter asks curious. “Do you have to protect her too?” Peter asks curious, as he is incredibly curious about what is going on between the two of them.

“Nat can protect herself,” Tony says, knowing that without a doubt. “But yeah, I do,” Tony admits, causing both his kids to exchange looks and wondering if that means what they think it means, but it is pretty clear that neither of them are exactly sure how to ask. “These suits are a part of me, and because of that they will protect you, no matter what,” Tony explains to his kids, who exchange looks, both feeling worried because that sounds like he has created a contingency plan in case he can’t be around, in case he can’t protect them himself, and because of that, after they exchange looks, Peter and Tess hurry over to their father and hug him.  

“We love you Dad,” Peter and Tess say together.

“I love you too, so much,” Tony says as he holds his kids, very much not wanting to let them go.

“We know,” Peter says, as he has never doubted that, and he doesn’t think he ever will.

“And we know that you’ll protect us if the aliens come back,” Tess assures his father and as he does Tony can feel the panic that tells him he is about to have a panic attack.

“Hey, um, do you want to go grab some drinks from upstairs?” Tony asks his kids, as they break apart, as he really doesn’t want his kids to see another panic attack.  

“Sure,” Peter and Tess respond, neither realising what is going on with their dad, and after the kids leave Tony spends a moment trying to calm himself down and as he does he is interrupted by JARVIS.

“Sir, incoming call from Mr Happy,” JARVIS says, and Tony picks up one of the his small glass tablets so he can answer the call properly.  

“Answer,” Tony says, and the moment he answers the call all he sees is Happy’s forehead, but nothing else.  “Is that forehead of security?” Tony asks, amused, the amusement actually helping with the panic he is feeling.

“What?” Happy asks confused.

“Move the phone down,” Tony tells his friend, and Happy does just that. “What’s going on?” Tony asks, as since Happy became head of security at Stark Industries they don’t talk as much as they did when they spent basically every day together, so he is sure that Happy would have a reason for calling him.

“So, I’m watching Pepper, and this guy showed up, Rich guy, handsome, and I couldn’t make his face at first, you know I’m good with faces,” Happy says to Tony.

“Oh yeah, you’re the best,” Tony responds, knowing that.

“Yeah, when I ran his credentials, I make him Aldrich Killian. The two of us, and Mary, met the guy, where were we in ninety-nine? The science conference?” Happy asks, trying to remember.

“Uh Switzerland,” Tony answers, remembering parts of the trip well, other parts not so much, as it was the last trip he and Mary took together before she became pregnant with Peter.

“Right, right, exactly,” Happy says.

“Killian? No, I don’t remember that guy,” Tony admits, as he tries to think back, though there was a lot of alcohol involved in that trip that makes it rather difficult.

“Of course you don’t, he’s not a red head with a big rack,” Happy comments, and Tony can’t help but smirk at that. “At first it was fine, they were talking business, but now it’s gotten weird, and he’s showing her his big brain,” Happy says, and Tony has to fight back a smirk as he knows that Happy and Pepper have feelings for each other, but nether have admitted that fact, so he is pretty sure that Happy is jealous of whatever is going on between Killian and Pepper; though he is also likely worried about her safety.

“His what?” Tony asks amused.

“Big brain, and she likes it,” Happy says, clearly not okay with what is going on. “Hold on, see?” Happy says, and he points the tablet towards the office, but because he hasn’t flipped the camera around Tony can’t see it.

“If you want me to explain what they are doing I need you to flip the camera,” Tony tells his friend as Tony starts to do a search on Killian.

“What?” Happy asks confused.

“Flip the screen and then we can get started,” Tony says.

“I’m not a teach genius like you. Just… just get down here,” Happy requests, as he knows that Tony would be the only person who would be able to interrupt a meeting like this, and as he says that Tony notices Peter and Tess walk back down the stairs.

“Happy, Pepper can handle herself,” Tony tells him, trying to be reassuring. “It will be okay. I’ll talk to you later, I miss you,” Tony says, meaning that as he has missed spending time with his friend.

“Miss you too,” Happy responds, as the kids walk into the workshop, and Tony ends the call.

“Is Uncle Happy, okay?” Peter asks curious, having heard enough of the conversation to feel a little concerned about his uncle.  

“Yeah, he’s okay, just overprotective,” Tony comments.

“So, like you,” Tess realises.

“It is one of the reasons we get along,” Tony says, sounding amused, as Peter hands him can of soda.  “Thanks,” Tony says, taking it. “So, what do you want to do, tonight?” Tony asks, looking between his kids, who he notices exchange looks of their own. “What is it?” Tony asks curious.

“Tess and I have been talking, we have a couple of ideas for suits,” Peter admits, as it is something the two of them have been working on together for a while, but didn’t want to bring up with their father until they had something concreate.

“Oh really?” Tony asks, and both kids nod. “Then I want to hear them,” Tony says, and once he does Peter and Tess start to explain the ideas they have to their father, who listen in intensely, finding the suggestions fascinating. 

After spending hours with his kids, during which time they discussed ideas for Iron Man suits, Tony has headed to bed and is once again attempting to get some rest, but as he does, he finds his dreams plagued by nightmares of the portal, of the aliens, of his kids being hurt.

Waking up with a start Tony is further traumatised when he sees that the Mark 42 suit is hovering over him. Reacting quickly Tony does what he has to do to dismantled the suit as he attempts to gets his breathing, as he attempts to get his fear, under control.

“Sir, incoming call from Ceders-Sinai Hospital,” JARVIS reveals, feeling incredibly curious, and concern, Tony reaches out and grabs the phone that is next to his bed.

“Hello?” Tony asks, as he answers the phone, feeling worried about why he would be getting this call.

“Um, hi My name is Doctor Colleen Edwards, I am a doctor in the emergency room of Cedars-Sinai Hospital, we have a Harold Hogan brought into emergency tonight, am I speaking to Tony Stark?” Doctor Edwards asks.

“Yes, you are,” Tony answers.

“Good you’re listed as Mr Hogan’s emergency contact,” Doctor Edwards explains.

“Happy? Is he okay?” Tony asks worried.

“Mr Hogan was injured in the Mandarin Bombing at the TLC Chinese Theatre, he is currently in a critical condition, in a coma,” Doctor Edwards explains.

“Will he wake up from the coma?” Tony asks, feeling more tightness in his chest, more panic.

“It is too soon to say,” Doctor Edwards responds.

“Thank you, Virginia Potts should also be listed as an emergency contact, please keep her informed,” Tony requests, as he knows that considering everything Pepper deserves to know what is going on with Happy.

“Of course, Mr Stark,” Doctor Edwards responds, and Tony hangs up. After he hands up on Doctor Edwards Tony feels a rush of guilt, of pain, and he feels the tightness in his chest increase, like every breath is painful, like every breath is difficult.

“Sir, your hear rate is increasing,” JARVIS says.

“I know,” Tony says, trying and failing, to get his breathing under control and as he dials a number on the phone he is holding and raises it to his ear.

“Tony?” Natasha’s voice asks, after a few rings, it being clear to Tony that he has woken her up, something which normally he would feel bad about, but considering everything it is the least of his concern.  

“Yeah, it’s me,” Tony answers. 

“What’s wrong?” Natasha asks worried, realising that there is something ‘off’ in Tony’s voice, as unknown to Tony she sits up in the bed she was sleeping in.  

“I don’t want to talk about it over the phone,” Tony admits, and that doesn’t help with the worry Natasha is feeling. “How soon can you get to LA?” Tony asks.

“Um, four hours, give or take,” Natasha responds, as she works it out in her head.

“Get here, the house, please Tash,” Tony pleads.

“I will, but what’s….” Natasha says, but she doesn’t even get to finish her question before Tony clearly hangs up. “Damn it,” Natasha says worried, and she quickly hurries out of bed and gets ready as quickly as possible, only having one thing on her mind and that is getting to LA as soon as possible.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38

AN: Thanks for the support. So, I will update the next chapter when I wake up in about 14/15 hours. Then I am working 4pm-12pm so I will update the next chapter about 10:30pm. Hope you like how I have handled Iron Man three, I went back and forth about a few things.

Not even four hours have passed since he spoke to Natasha and in the time that has passed, the sun has just risen, Tony has packed bags for Peter and Tess, making sure to include things that are important to them, both of whom are still asleep, or at least that is what Tony believes, and to make sure they are safe he has a suit on their floor keeping an eye on things, keeping an eye on them. As he has done everything he can do until Natasha arrives Tony is pacing the living room, feeling his panic rises.

“Sir, Agent Romanoff’s car has arrived,” JARVIS reveals.

“Good, that’s good,” Tony says, feeling relieved, and moments later Nataha hurries into the house.

“Tony, I heard about Happy, I’m so sorry,” Natasha says, as she walks towards Tony and once she is close enough, he embraces her, feeling incredibly glad to see him, and for a few moments the two of them stand together, holding each other. “What do you need?” Natasha asks, as the two of them break apart.

“I need you to take Peter and Tess to New York, as covertly, and quickly as possible,” Tony admits, as he needs to know they are safe, and he knows he can count on Natasha to do that.

“What, no! if you’re going after the Mandarin I’m fighting with you,” Natasha tells Tony, not wanting to sit on the sidelines while he does something incredibly dangerous, as she assumes that going after the Mandarin is exactly what Tony is going to do.

“I assumed you were going to say that,” Tony admits, smiling slightly, glad he was able to predict that.

“You know me so well, which means you know I’m not going to just sit this out,” Natasha tells Tony, being pretty sure that he should have realised that.

“And you know me so you know I wouldn’t ask you too without a good reason,” Tony tells her. “Tash, I know you don’t want to, and I would really like to have you fighting beside me,” Tony admits, as he would love that, in fact there is almost nothing he would like more. “But it’s just not possible,” Tony admits, and Natasha goes to say something but Tony cuts her off before she can. “Tash I can’t fight, I can do what I have to do, unless I know Peter and Tess are safe and you are the only person I trust to protect them,” Tony says, as he reaches out and takes her hands. “They’re my everything, I need you to protect that, protect them, please Tash, you’re the only one who can,” Tony tells Natasha, sounding almost desperate, which Natasha realises.

“Dad?” Peter’s voice asks, and Tony and Natasha turn to see Peter, Tess, both dressed, and the Iron Man suit Tony has protecting them, standing on the stairs, both looking incredibly worried. “Nat?” Peter asks, sounding afraid.

“What’s going on?” Tess asks, sounding just as worried as her brother, and Natasha looks between Tony, and his kids, and as she does Natasha knows what she has to do, even if it is against her instincts.

“Okay,” Natasha says to Tony, knowing the weight of what Tony is asking, and while he wants to fight with him, she knows that protecting Peter and Tess are incredibly important. “But when this is over, that conversation we’ve been avoiding, we’re going to have it,” Natasha tells Tony, as realises that it’s time, especially if they’re going to do things like this.

“Yeah, we will,” Tony responds, and Natasha leans forward to hug him.

“So better make sure you make it back for it,” Natasha says to him, in a quiet voice, not wanting the kids to hear.

“I’ll do my best,” Tony responds and the two of them break apart, as they do both of them turn to Peter and Tess. “JARVIS power down suit Tank,” Tony request, as that is the nickname of the suit he has watching Peter and Tess.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and the suit that was following Peter and Tess loses power.

“Dad? Nat? What is going on?” Peter asks confused, being pretty sure that he and his sister are missing something pretty big.

“What’s going on is Uncle Happy has been really badly hurt,” Tony reveals, feeling that that is the best place to start to stress the seriousness of the situation.

“Is he going to be okay?” Tess asks, looking upset, as she knows she doesn’t want to loose her uncle.

“Not sure yet, he’s in the hospital,” Tony explains. “I have to stop the person who hurt him, and because of that the two of you are going to go with Nat,” Tony explains, making it clear that that is what is going to happen, no arguments.

“But it’s Christmas in two days,” Peter objects, understanding why his father would want to do the right thing, but also feeling that he doesn’t want his dad to miss Christmas.

“I know, and I promise I am going to do everything I can to get home for Christmas,” Tony assures his kids. “Until then, go with Nat, be safe,” Tony says to his kids.

“Why don’t you just come with us? be safe too?” Tess asks, looking upset, as she doesn’t want anything to happen to her father.

“I can’t do that sweetheart, this is something I have to do,” Tony responds, and in response Peter and Tess hurry across the room and hug him.

“Dad, we don’t want to leave you,” Peter tells his father, feeling afraid that his father isn’t going to be okay.

“I know, but you have to, I need you to,” Tony says, and he breaks apart from his kids, and as he does, he squats down in front of his kids. “Pete, Tess, I need you to be brave, and go with Nat, she will keep you safe, she will look after you, and I do my very best to come home to all three of you,” Tony tells them. “I love you so much,” Tony tells his kids.

“Love you too,” Peter and Tess respond, and the tree of them break apart.

“Please do this for me,” Tony says to his kids, both of whom nod. “I’ve already packed your bags,” Tony says, gesturing to the couch and so Peter and Tess walk over to them, and as they do Natasha walks over to Tony and squeezes his arm.

“I will not let them out of my sight,” Natasha tells Tony.  

“I know,” Tony says, as Peter and Tess pick up their bags. “I’ll see you soon,” Tony tells his kids.

“Christmas Day, you better be there,” Tess tells her father.

“I will do my best,” Tony says.

“Okay, let’s go,” Natasha says, and with one last look at Tony she and the kids head out of the house together, all three of them feeling incredibly worried about Tony, who watches them go, feeling that they are taking his heart with them.

Not long after Natasha, Peter and Tess left Tony has made his way to Cedars-Sinai Hospital as he needs to see Happy for himself before he makes his next move. Not planning on staying long, but needing to stay for at least a little while, Tony sits down next to Happy, watching the machines for himself to make sure he is as stable as he can be considering the circumstances.

While Tony is at the hospital with Happy Natasha, who was careful to make sure they weren’t follow, are walking onto a plane of Tony’s, one that Natasha has already made sure can’t be tracked.

“We’re going to get going pretty quickly, so I need you both to get buckled in,” Natasha says to Peter and Tess once the three of them are on the plane and because she can see how scared they are she walks over and squats down in front of them. “Hey, I know you’re scared, and I’ve told you before that’s okay,” Natasha tells the kids.

“It doesn’t feel okay,” Peter admits, as he feels terrified, and he doesn’t like that that feeling.

“Nat, is Dad going to be okay?” Tess asks, dreading the answer.

“I don’t know, I really hope so,” Natasha admits, knowing that is the best answers she can give. “What I do know is that I am going to keep you safe,” Natasha tells them. “You know when I was about your age I was really scared to,” Natasha tells the kids.

“You were?” Peter asks, and Natasha nods.

“When I was ten, my sister and I were in a really dangerous situation, and all I wanted was to keep her safe, to protect her,” Natasha admits, forcing herself not to think about how she failed to do so and that she is determined not to fail Peter and Tess like she failed Yelena. “I know that is what you want for each other, and your dad, and I also know that I am going to do everything I can to keep you safe, and I know your Dad well enough to know that he will do everything he can to make sure he makes it for Christmas Day,” Natasha tells the kids, trying to help them feel better, but she isn’t sure she succeeds, and in response both hug her tightly.

For a few moments Natasha holds Peter and Tess, trying to help with the fear they are clearly feeling, but as she knows they have to get going Natasha breaks apart from the kids after not as long as they would all like.

“We’ve got to go,” Natasha tells the kids. “Buckle up,” Natasha tells the kids, and while she heads to the cockpit Peter and Tess sit down, Peter purposely making sure that Tess is bucked in, as Natasha flies them into the sky.

After staying with Happy for a little while, and making sure he has a full security team watching him, Tony heads out of the hospital, and considering everything he isn’t surprised to find a lot of reporters waiting, and for the most part he ignores them.

“Hey, Mr Stark! When is someone going to kill this guy?” A reporter asks, getting Tony’s attention, causing him to look at the guy. “Just sayin’,”

“Is that what you want?” Tony asks. “Here’s a little Holiday Greeting I’ve been wanting to send to the Mandarin, I just didn’t know how to phase it until now,” Tony says, the knowledge that Natasha is well on her way to New York, with the kids, something he knows thanks to a tracker, being enough to help him figure out what to say. “My name is Tony Stark and I’m not afraid of you,” Tony says, it only being a lifetime of experience that keeps him from saying his true last name. “I know you’re coward, so I’ve decided,” Tony says as he takes off his sunglasses and stares at the phone camera. “That you just died, pal, I’m gonna come get the body. There’s no politics here; it’s just gold old fashion revenge,” Tony says. “There’s no Pentagon; it’s just you and me, and on the off chance you’re a man, here’s my home address; 10880 Malibu Point, 90265, I’ll leave the door unlocked,” Tony says, then turns back to the reporter. “That’s what you wanted right?” Tony asks, and he takes the phone which he throws away. “Bill me,” Tony says before getting in the car and speeding off.

Due to the speed of Tony’s jet, it doesn’t take Natasha long to get the kids to New York, and as a pretty fast car was waiting at the Hanger Natasha is able to get Peter and Tess into the safety of the apartment closer than one would expect.

Walking into the apartment everything is dark, something which isn’t surprising considering Tony hasn’t been at the apartment in about a month.

“JAR…” Natasha starts to say, then she remembers. “Right, Tony needs to reactive you, looks like we’re going to be without JARVIS for a little while,” Natasha realises, making a note to see if Tony will tell her how to activate JARVIS at a new location just in case something like this happens in the future.

“It’s okay, we’ll be okay,” Tess says, trying to reassure herself as much as Natasha.

“The lights switches are over here,” Peter says, being pretty sure Natasha will already know that, heading there, and as he does one of Natasha’s phone rings, and for a moment she considers not answering it, but something tells her she should so she does.

“Hello,” Natasha answers.

“Oh, I am really glad to hear your voice, you might be the only one who can talk some sense into him,” Rhodey responds, and immediately Natasha knows that Tony has done something stupid.

“I probably could, but I can’t, I’m home… with what matters most to him,” Natasha says, purposely being cryptic and hoping Rhodey catches on.

“Okay, I am little glad to know they’re not there, but it does explain a lot,” Rhodey admits, realising exactly what Natasha meant by that. “Don’t let them watch TV,” Rhodey advises and Natasha tenses. “I’ll send you a link about what’s going on so you can see if you get away for a moment,” Rhodey tells her. “I’ll keep you updated,” Rhodey tells Natasha.

“Thanks, only call this number,” Natasha requests, as she plans to make it so she cannot be contacted any other way except the number Rhodey just called on and the number that only Tony and the kids have.

“Okay,” Rhodey responds. “Look after yourself, and them,” Rhodey requests.

“I will, watch his back, James,” Natasha requests, as if she can’t watch Tony’s back, she would feel better knowing Rhodey is.

“I will,” Rhodey responds, and Natasha hangs up.

“Is Uncle Rhodey okay?” Peter asks concerned, assuming that is the James Natasha is talking to, and he can’t help but feel worried that something else bad has happened.  

“He is,” Natasha confirms. “Why don’t you go put your stuff in your rooms and then we can get started on some food,” Natasha suggests.

“Yes Nat,” Peter and Tess respond, and they both go to do exactly that.

As soon as Peter and Tess are out of hearing range Natasha pulls up the link Rhodey sent her and watches as Tony threatens a terrorist on live TV.

“Damn it Tony,” Natasha says angrily, feeling terrified for him, not being able to believe he would do something so stupid, and as soon as the video ends, she walks over to the control panel and locks down the apartment, trying her best to focus on looking after, and distracting, Peter and Tess, not giving away what she knows, while also feeling incredibly worried about Tony.

Not long after he left the hospital Tony is sitting on a pile of things in his workshop trying to find out as much as he can from the Mandarin.

“I’ve complied a Mandarin database for you, Sir,” JARVIS reveals. “Drawn from SHIELD, FBI, and CIA intercepts,” JARVIS explains. “Initiating virtual crime scene reconstruction,” JARVIS reveals, and Tony continues to look at everything.

For the next little while Tony reads the information until he sees a bombing that is not credited to the Mandarin, as it happened before the other known bombings, but looks incredibly similar to the bombings that he is known to have caused.

“The heat signature is remarkably similar. Three thousand degrees, Celsius,” JARVIS says, as Tony continues to read about a bombing in a small Tennessee town.

“That’s two military guys, every been to Tennessee JARVIS?” Tony asks curious.

“Creating a flight plan for Tennessee,” JARVIS answers, and just as Tony is about to get ready to leave the doorbell rings.

“Are we still at ‘ding dong’? we’re supposed to be on total security lock down, come on I threatened a terrorist,” Tony says, annoyed, as he hits what he is sitting on. “Who is that?” Tony asks, trying to get a better look at the woman who is at his gate.

“There’s only so much I can do, Sir, when you give the world’s press your home address,” JARVIS comments.

“Bring her in,” Tony says, and to be on the safe side he puts on the mark forty-two suit as he makes his way upstairs.

“Right, there is fine,” Tony says to the woman who Tony realises he vaguely recognizes but is trying to place. “You’re not the Mandarin, are you?” Tony asks the woman, as while he doesn’t think so he wants to make sure.

“You don’t remember, why am I not surprised,” The woman says, and as she speaks why he recognizes her comes to Tony.

“Of course I remember you,” Tony says, as he steps out of the suit. “Maya Hansen, botanist,” Tony says, remembering. “Last time I saw you was in a hotel room in Switzerland, you were showing some pretty impressive genetic manipulation research and then suddenly you were gone,” Tony says, remembering back.

“You and your girlfriend started to argue about the risks of potential applications so I decided it would be best to go in case one of you decided the answer was destroying my research,” Maya says, something she regrets now as Tony only wrote down part of a formular to stabilize Extremis before he and Mary started to argue.

“Then why are you here now?” Tony asks, remembering the argument, but before she can answer Pepper, looking very angry, storms into the house.

“What hell where you thinking?” Pepper asks angrily.

“Wow, you’re mad,” Tony notes.  

“I am beyond mad,” Pepper corrects. “Are they here?” Pepper asks, being reasonably sure that Tony wouldn’t have given the press his address if Peter and Tess were in the house, but considering he seems to have gone off the rails she can’t be sure.

“No, they’re safe with the person I trust most,” Tony says, and Pepper realises exactly who that is, as People who Tony trust is a short list, and considering everything that has happened over recent years she knows who Tony trusts the most, even if this is the first time he admitted it.

“Good, then you’re going to,” Pepper tells Tony, realising he needs someone to talk some sense into him.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Tony tells her.

“Damn it, Tony I just saw Happy in the hospital, barely hanging on I don’t want that to happen to another friend!” Pepper explains, clearly devastated by how hurt Happy was, as well as the fact that she can’t do anything to help him, and as she looks around, she notices who is in the room. “Who are you?” Pepper asks, giving Maya a confused look.

“Maya Hansen,” Maya answers, and Pepper turns back to Tony, clearly looking for an explanation.

“Old girlfriend?” Pepper asks, feeling incredibly confused about what is going on, and why Maya would be there now of all times.

“Botanist who Mary and I met a long time ago,” Tony explains, as Maya sees several helicopters seemingly coming towards the house.

“Right,” Pepper says, that not really helping with her confusion. “Tony, we’ve got to go, you’re leaving this house, that’s not even up for debate,” Pepper says, wanting to protect her friend.

“I said no,” Tony responds.

“Guys, can we un…” Maya says, trying to get Tony and Pepper’s attention, as she sees what seems to be a missile, fired by one of the helicopters, coming towards them.

“What?” Tony asks, sounding annoyed.

“Um, do we have to worry about that,” Maya asks, pointing to the missile, and before either Pepper or Tony can answer the house is hit causing everything to explode, around them.

Reacting quickly Tony puts the Iron Man suit around Pepper, protecting her as he knows she is only in danger because she was worried about him, but before he can even think to move the roof above him starts to fall, but Pepper protects him from the pieces of the destroyed building with the suit.

“I got you,” Pepper tells Tony.

“Yeah, you do,” Tony confirms, looking amused. “We need to get out of here,” Tony says, as the helicopters that are outside the house start to fire bullets at the house. “MOVE! I’m right behind!” Tony tells Pepper, and they start to run to the exit, but as they do the floor between them collapses. “Get her!” Tony says, gesturing to where Maya is unconscious. “Get outside! Go!” Tony exclaims.

As Tony exclaims Pepper manages to grab Maya and use the Iron Man suit to get them both to safety and out of the house, but as she does the house gets further destroyed as the helicopters continue to fire on it.

“Sir, Miss Potts is clear of the structure,” JARVIS tells Tony, and because of that he motions for his Iron Man suit to come off Pepper and onto him.

“JARVIS, where’s my flight power?” Tony asks, knowing he has to get out of the house that is being destroyed around him. 

“Working on it, Sir. This is a prototype,” JARVIS reminds Tony who is able to fire a piano at the helicopter, destroying it.

“That’s one,” Tony mutters.

“Sir, the suit is not combat ready,” JARVIS reminds him, and as he does Tony moves quickly and manages to get away from the bullets being fired at him from one of the remaining helicopters and with a little bit of trouble, he is able to use the suit to bring down another helicopter.

“That’s two,” Tony says, as the helicopter explodes and crashes into the house, as the remaining helicopter continues shooting at the house until the remains of the house falls into the ocean, with Tony still trapped.

As falls into the ocean, and is trapped by a bit of debris, not only does Tony feel like he is drowning, but he has flashbacks to when he was waterboarded in Afghanistan and not only does he struggle to breath, but he panics and feels truly afraid. 

“Sir, deep breath,” JARVIS says, and he is able to maneuverer the suit so that it can get Tony from where he is trapped, and then the gauntlet flies back onto his hand. “Flight power restored,” JARVIS says, and once he does, he is able to fly Tony, who has lost consciousness, out of the ocean and into the sky, Pepper seeing the suit go from where she is standing safety with Maya.

Chapter Text

Chapter 39

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you like this chapter. I will update the next chapter in about 11 hours. Please let me know what you think of this chapter, please.

Having no idea what is going on in Malibu, as she is doing her best to keep Peter and Tess from finding out what is going on which means she doesn’t know, Natasha is in New York and having dinner with Peter and Tess; it being perfectly clear to her that both of the kids are being quieter than normal as usually during dinner they are both happily talking.

“Pete, Tess, do you want to talk about what is going on?” Natasha asks the two kids, trying to get them to open up to her, as she wants to help them, she just isn’t sure what the best way to do that is.  

“Do you think we’ll hear from Dad soon?” Peter asks, as he really wants to know that his dad is okay, that he is coming home.

“I’m not sure,” Natasha admits. “But I suspect that we won’t hear from him until he’s handled what he needs to do,” Natasha admits, and just as she says that one of the two phones she still has ‘active’ starts to ring, so she picks it up. “It’s Uncle Rhodey,” Natasha tells the kids, having a feeling that she will need to control her reaction. “Hello,” Natasha answers.

“Hey, you know how I said don’t let the kids watch TV? Keep that up,” Rhodey tells Natasha, feeling that it is incredibly important.

“What’s happened?” Natasha asks, choosing her words carefully, as both Peter and Tess look at her.

“The malibu house is gone, it’s been blown up, fell into the ocean,” Rhodey reveals, and it takes all of Natasha’s years of training not to give away how much that simple sentence devastates her.

“Do you know, if…” Natasha starts to ask, doing her best not to give away how terrified she is of the answer Rhodey is going to give, while both Peter and Tess look at her, both of them being smart enough to realise that she is asking about their father.

“Pepper was there, she got out okay, and she saw a suit fly into the air,” Rhodey explains, and Natasha feels relieved about that. “But we don’t know where he is,” Rhodey explains, not saying that they don’t know for sure that Tony wasn’t in the suit as he refuses to believe the possibility that he wasn’t.  

“I might be able to find out,” Natasha admits, as she and Tony have taken to hiding trackers on each other, mainly to see if the other can find them, so unless he has decided to destroy them, she should be able to figure out where he is, and Rhodey isn’t overly surprised by that. “I’ll let you know,” Natasha responds.

“And I’ll let you know if I find out anything else,” Rhodey tells Natasha, feeling that that is the least he can do.

“Thanks James,” Natasha responds, before hanging up.

“Nat? what’s happened to Dad?” Peter asks, looking just as terrified as Natasha feels.

“Uncle Rhodey doesn’t know for sure,” Natasha answers, then she pauses for a moment. “Peter, Tess, the Malibu house has been destroyed,” Natasha explains, and the second she says the words the two kids comprehend what it means, and they look terrified.

“What?” Tess asks, tears coming to her eyes. “Is Dad…” Tess starts to say, looking devastated.

“Aunt Pepper was there, she is okay, and saw an Iron Man suit fly into the sky. We’re assuming your Dad was in the suit,” Natasha explains, needing to believe that that is the case, as the other possibility is something she doesn’t want to consider.  

“How do we know for sure? How do we find out?” Peter asks, looking terrified, needing to believe his father is okay, as after everything that has happened, he refuses to consider other possibilities.

“There’s a few ways,” Natasha admits. “There are some trackers I am going to check, and other than that we have to wait and see if your dad makes contact, or we get some other indication about where he is,” Natasha explains, knowing they aren’t great answers to give the kids, but they only answers she currently has.

“I hate this,” Tess says, as she starts to cry, knowing she doesn’t want to lose her father, and after what happened when he was missing in Afghanistan Tess doesn’t want to go too long without knowing what happened to him.

“Me too,” Natasha says, and she moves over to Tess and embraces her, as she does Peter walks over and hugs his sister, so Natasha hugs him as well, all three of them feeling incredibly worried about Tony and desperately hoping he is okay.

Having no idea how worried about him Natasha, Peter, and Tess are, though he wouldn’t be surprised. Tony is unconscious in a suit that Pepper saw fly out of the ocean, a suit that is flying through the sky; though it is quickly loosing altitude.  

“SIR! SIR!” JARVIS exclaims, trying to get Tony’s attention.

“Alright, kill the alarm, I got it,” Tony says, as he slowly opens his eyes.

“That’s the emergency alert triggered by power dropping below five percent,” JARVIS explains, and as he does Tony notices that he is flying through the snow at night.

After a few moments Tony falls and crashes into the ground into the middle of the forest, knowing that he won’t receive a spare arc as the machine Peter and Tess built would be at the bottom of the ocean. Once he is on the ground Tony takes off the helmet, as he lays on the ground, attempting to catch his breath.

“It’s snowing, right? Where are we upstate?” Tony asks, sounding uncertain as the environment doesn’t seem right.

“We’re five miles outside of Rose Hill, Tennessee,” JARVIS explains.

“Why? JARVIS!” Tony exclaims. “Not my idea! What are we doing here? This is thousands of miles away. I gotta check on the kids, I gotta talk to Tash!” Tony exclaims, feeling worried about everything going on, but not worried about himself.

“I prepared a flight plan. This was the destination,” JARVIS says, feeling that he did nothing wrong.

“Who asked you? Open the suit,” Tony requests.

“I… I think I’m malfunctioning, sir,” JARVIS admits.

“Open eject,” Tony requests, and once the suit is open, he sits up. “That’s brisk,” Tony says, realising just how cold it is. “Maybe I’ll just cozy back up for a bit,” Tony says, thinking that being warm, could help while he figures out a plan.

“I actually think I need to sleep now, Sir,” JARVIS says, and the suit loses power.

“JARVIS? JARVIS? Don’t leave me buddy,” Tony responds, but his words have no effect, and the suit stays dead.

After allowing himself a few moments to figure out what to do Tony finds and destroys all the trackers that he knows Natasha has placed on him and the suit, at least he destroys the ones that haven’t already been destroyed, before he gets up and starts to drag the suit, having no intention of leaving it behind even if the suit has no power.

After dragging the suit for a little while, which honestly keeps him warm, Tony gets to a gas station where he steals a poncho of statue, and he ‘fixes’ a payphone so that he can call Natasha, without being tracked, on the number only he and the kids have, but rather than letting the phone rings he pulls a trick he learnt a long time ago that causes the phone to go straight to voicemail, as right now, as much as he wants to hear her voice, it’s not the time for him and Natasha to actually talk.

“Hey, it’s me,” Tony says. “I… god I don’t even know how to start this, I don’t know much right now, I stole a poncho from a wooden Indian that’s how little I know, but I do know that I can’t come home yet, that I can’t see you and the kids yet, that I need to finish this, and I know you’d understand that,” Tony admits. “And Tash, the only reason I can do any of this, the only reason I know I will stop this guy, is because of you… because I know you’ll look after the kids, that you three will be okay, and you’re right. We’ve got to have the conversation we’ve been avoiding, the one we’ve both been too emotionally compromised to have,” Tony says, trying to make a joke. “I’m gonna do my best to keep the promise I made to the kids, and this one I’m making you now to make it home, so we can have that conversation, but I… I gotta go, hug them for me,” Tony says, before hanging up the phone.

After hanging up with Natasha Tony once again starts to drag the suit away, going in search of somewhere where he can start the repair work, he needs to do.

In New York, while Peter and Tess are both having showers, Natasha, who has left both her phones in the living room, is in the office using one of the computers, trying to get answers from the trackers she has on Tony.

“Offline, damn it,” Natasha mutters annoyed, as she gets the same results on each of the trackers, which tells her that Tony likely found them and destroyed them. “What about last location?” Natasha mutters, and she tries that, but the results she gets only show the location where the Malibu mansion was, which tell her they were damaged in the attack. “Fuck,” Natasha mutters annoyed, as she was really hoping she would be able to find Tony, and she leans back in the chair as she tries to get her worry, and the pain she is feeling, under control as she doesn’t want the kids to worry more than they already are.

A little while after he left a message for Natahsa Tony has dragged the suit to what looks like an abandoned looking farmhouse. Once inside the building Tony places the suit on the couch and sits down next to it.

“Let’s get you comfy,” Tony says as he moves the hands of the suits so they are by the suits side, and moves the face so it is facing forward. “You happy now?” Tony asks, and he gets no response.

After getting no response Tony looks around what is clearly a kids workshop, before making his way over to the bench where he sits down and starts to try to fix the micro-repeater implants in his arms.

“Freeze, don’t move,” a voice says a little while after Tony started to fix the repeaters and turning to the voice he sees a little boy, who looks to be younger than Peter, but older than Tess, making him around ten years old, standing in the doorway holding a potato gun.

“You got me,” Tony says to the boy, raising his hands in surrender, knowing he has to handle the situation delicately. “Nice potato gun,” Tony admits. “Barrel’s a little longer. Between that and the wide gage, its gonna diminish your FPS,” Tony admits, and once he says that the boy points his gun at the glass on the shelf which he shots at, breaking the glass. “And now you’re out of ammo,” Tony says, putting his hands down.

“What’s that thing on your chest?” The boy, Harley Kenner asks.

“It’s an electromagnet. You should know, you’ve got a box of them right here,” Tony says, gesturing to the box that is on the desk.

“What does it power?” Harley asks curious and after a moment of hesitation Tony stands up and moves out of the way, pointing the desk light at the suit that is still on the couch behind him.

“Oh my god!” Harley says, and he drops the toy gun and takes a step towards Tony. “Oh, my god! That’s… that’s….is that Iron Man?” Harley asks excitedly.

“Technically I am,” Tony answers.

“Technically, you’re dead,” Harley says, as he gives Tony a paper which has a picture of Tony with the heading Mandarin Attack: Stark Presumed dead on it, while walking towards the suit.

“A valid point,” Tony says, feeling incredibly glad he was able to leave a message for Natasha and the kids because that means they will know he is okay.

“What happened to him?” Harley asks, as he climbs onto the couch next to the suit and starts to inspect it.

“Life,” Tony answers. “I built him, I take care of him, I’ll fix him,” Tony explains.  

“Like a mechanic?” Harley asks and Tony is pretty sure that is a pretty accurate description for what he is.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms.

“Oh, if I was building Iron Man and War Machine…” Harley starts to say.

“It’s Iron Patriot now,” Tony says, looking less than happy about the name.

“That’s way cooler!” Harley exclaims, looking excited.

“No, it’s not,” Tony says, taking that personally, as Harley starts to inspect the suit more.

“Anyway, I would have added in um… the retro…” Harley starts to say, and Tony realises exactly what he is trying to say.

“Retroreflective panels?” Tony asks.

“To make him stealth mode,” Harley finishes.

“You want a stealth mode?” Tony asks.

“Cool, right?” Harley asks.

“That’s actually a good idea,” Tony admits, as he has been considering the same thing. “Maybe I’ll build one,” Tony comments, as he sits down on the other side of the suit and as he does Harley continues to look over the suit and as he does, he accidently snaps off one of the suits fingers.

“Oops!” Harley exclaims, feeling bad about that.

“Not a good idea! What are you doing! You’re going to break his finger? He’s in pain. He’s been injured. Leave him alone,” Tony requests, and as he does Harley looks devastated.

“Sorry,” Harley says sadly.

“Are you?” Tony asks, and as he does it is clear from the look on his face that he is sorry. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll fix it,” Tony assures the boy, not wanting him to feel bad. “So, uh, who’s home?” Tony asks curious.

“Well, my little sisters asleep, moms already left for the diner, and dad went to 7-Eleven to get scratches… I guess he won, cause that was six years ago,” Harley explains, knowing his sister was a baby when their dad left.

“Mn, which happens, dads leave, no need to be a pussy about it,” Tony says, feeling a rush of sympathy for the boy, but not wanting him to feel bad. “Here’s what I need: a laptop, a digital watch, a cell phone, the pneumatic actuator from your bazooka over there, a map of town, a big spring and a tuna fish sandwich,” Tony explains, as while it seems like a little, he can do a hell of a lot with it.

“What’s in it for me?” Harley asks.

“Salvation,” Tony says simply. “What’s their name?” Tony asks.

“Who?” Harley asks confused.

“The kid who bullies you at school, what’s their name?” Tony asks curious, being pretty sure of his assumption that the kid is being bullied, for multiple reasons.

“How’d you know that?” Harley asks, surprised that Tony realised he was being bulled when his own mother hasn’t realised.

“I got just the thing,” Tony says, before opening a compartment on the suit and takes out a simple looking metal object. “This is a pinata for a cricket,” Tony jokes. “I’m kidding, it’s a powerful weapon. Point it away from your face, press the button on the top. It discourages bullying. Non-lethal, just to cover one’s ass,” Tony explains, and Harley goes to take it, but Tony pulls hand back. “Deal? Deal? What do you say?” Tony asks.

“Deal,” Harley says, and Tony gives him the object.

“What’s your name?” Tony asks curious.

“Harely… and you’re….” Harley starts to ask, not sure what Tony will want him to call him.

“The mechanic… Tony,” Tony introduces. “You know what keeps going through my head? Where’s my sandwich,” Tony says, and Harley smiles at that.

After spending a little while in the office and getting nowhere Natasha, who figures the kids will have finished their showers shortly, makes her way back to the main living area of the apartment and once there she double checks to make sure everything is secure.

As she is checking to make sure that everything is secure Natasha realises that the phone that only Tony and the kids have the number for has a message on it and because of that she quickly picks up the phone and plays the message;

“Hey, it’s me,” Tony’s voice says, and Natasha feels incredibly relieved. “I… God I don’t even know how to start this, I don’t know much right now, I stole a poncho from a wooden Indian that’s how little I know, but I do know that I can’t come home yet, that I can’t see you and the kids yet, that I need to finish this, and I know you’d understand that. And Tash, the only reason I can do any of this, the only reason I know I will stop this guy, is because of you… because I know you’ll look after the kids, that you three will be okay, and you’re right. We’ve got to have the conversation we’ve been avoiding, the one we’ve both been too emotionally compromised to have. I’m gonna do my best to keep the promise I made to the kids, and this one I’m making you now to make it home, so we can have that conversation, but I… I gotta go, hug them for me,” Tony requests and the call ends.

As she listens to the message Natasha feels both relieved that he is okay, but incredibly worried about what is going to next, incredibly worried that he isn’t going to be okay.

“Nat?” Peter’s voice asks and Natasha turns to see Peter and Tess, both in their pyjama’s, standing together.

“Is that about Dad?” Tess asks, as that is what she assumes.

“It is, it’s a message from him,” Natasha explains, and as soon as she does, she can see the relief on the two kids faces.

“Is he okay?” Peter asks worried.

“Is he coming home?” Tess asks, needing to know.

“He did sound okay,” Natasha answers, as while she is sure there are some current issues that’s what it seemed like to her, at least for the most part. “And he said he is going to do his best to keep his promise and come home for Christmas,” Natasha tells the kids, knowing she can give them no other answer right now.  

Hearing that Peter and Tess hurry over to Natasha and hug her tightly, while Nastasha hugs them back just as tightly, having no words of reassurance for them as she has no words of reassurance for herself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 40

AN: Next chapter will be in about 22ish hours. Sorry, I’m busy tomorrow and working in the office on Monday so I can’t pull of another double update right now.  But then later this week I should be able to do multiple double updates again. Please let me know what you think of this chapter, I really think you’re going to like what is to come.

Over a day has passed since Natasha received a message from Tony and while she has received messages from Sharon, Clint, Hope, and even Fury she hasn’t received another message from Tony, and she very much hates that fact. As well as not hearing from Tony Natasha hasn’t heard anything from Rhodey and she can’t help but feel worried about that fact.

While Peter and Tess are asleep on the couch, both having refused to go to their bedrooms, even though it is Christmas Eve, Natasha is sitting on the couch next to them, monitoring the security of the apartment on a tablet, and as she does she gets an alert telling her that Sharon Carter has given herself access, overriding the lockdown to do so, and is on her way up to the apartment in the elevator.

Even though she is reasonably sure that it is Sharon Natasha knows she cannot risk the possibility that it’s not and because of that she leaves the kids on the couch and makes her way to the elevator pulling the gun she has kept on her since LA as she goes.

Moments after she gets there the elevator doors open to reveal who appears to be Sharon, who doesn’t look at all fazed to see Natasha pointing a gun at her.

“Hey Nat,” Sharon greats.

“Shay. What concert were we at together last year, what did Tony and I do during one of the songs that you have never let us forget, and what song was it?” Natasha asks, as it is something that only Sharon noticed, as not even Hope or Happy did, which she knows Tony is glad about as Sharon giving him a hard time was bad enough.

“Taylor Swift in LA, and you were holding hands because Tony was crying during last kiss,” Sharon answers, without even needing to think about that.

“Had to be sure,” Natasha responds, as she lowers the gun, and puts it away.

“I would be disappointed if you didn’t check,” Sharon admits, as she glances over to where Peter and Tess are sleeping. “How much do you know about what’s going on?” Sharon asks, as that will tell her where to start.

“Not a whole lot,” Natasha says, honestly feeling rather frustrated by that as she hates being out of the loop, as she starts to lead them towards the table as while the kids are deep sleepers she doesn’t want to risk them waking up, but she also won’t leave them alone. “I got a couple of calls from James, he sent me the video of Tony threatening the Mandarin, and he told me the malibu house has been destroyed, but I haven’t heard form his since,” Natasha admits. “I did get a message from Tony after that saying he was alive, but haven’t heard anything else,” Natasha adds, as she and Sharon both sit down at the table.

“Wow, you are behind,” Sharon admits. “Um, Pepper and Rhodey are both missing as well,” Sharon admits, feeling that is the best place to start.

“What! How?” Natasha asks surprised, as she wasn’t expecting that.  

“I don’t know, I’m like five steps behind, but trying to make sense of everything,” Sharon admits, it being clear that she is worried about the people who she cares about. “There was another person at the house when it fell into the ocean, Pepper got her out, still no idea who she is,” Sharon admits, though she is trying to find an answer. “Air Force one exploded, a suit, doesn’t seem like it was Tony inside, saved the people who were sucked out of the plane, but the president was abducted by a fake Iron Patriot,” Sharon explains.

“This is so bad,” Natasha says, feeling worried about what this is going to mean for everyone.

“That’s an understatement,” Sharon says. “This is everything I know so far,” Sharon says, as she hands the tablet over to Natasha.

“If the president is missing everyone is going to be all over that, but Tony would be lightening focused on the Mandarin, especially if he has Rhodey and Pepper,” Natasha says, trying to make sense of everything. “He’ll have tunnel vision,” Natasha says, knowing that, and having no idea if it is going to be a good thing or bad thing.

“That would make sense,” Sharon says, knowing what her cousin can be like. “I know my cousin is pretty amazing, that he’s the best of both his parents, that he can handle a hell of lot, but I also know he hasn’t been okay since the Battle… he needs you Nat,” Sharon says to her, as while she may not understand everything that is going on between Tony and Natasha, she knows that.

“I know,” Natasha admits. “Every single one of my instincts are telling me to arm up and find him, fight with him, no matter what it takes, but I can’t,” Natasha says, looking over at Peter and Tess, it being incredibly hard for her to admit that. “I need to protect them, that’s what he asked, that’s what he needs me to do,” Natasha admits.

“I can stay with them, I can protect them,” Sharon offers.

“I know you can, but I can’t leave them,” Natasha admits, as she moves the tablet closer to her. “But what I can do is find out as much information about what is going on, and upload it to the Stark Secure Sever,” Natasha says, being pretty sure that is the best hope she would have at getting Tony the information.

“Which Tony may be able to check and could give him an advantage,” Sharon realises, catching onto Natasha’s line of thought.

“Exactly,” Natasha says, and she gets to work.

A few hours after Sharon arrived at the apartment, though he doesn’t know that though he does know he got some information that only Natasha could have uploaded to the server, Tony, and Rhodey, neither having an Iron Man suit, are together on a shipping vessel known as the Norco. Tony having done a lot in the last day without a suit. 

“Come on, you’re not going to freak out on me, right?” Rhodey asks Tony, feeling concerned about his friend.

“I hope not,” Tony admits, and as he does Rhodey sees what Killian, who is actually the one behind the entire mandarin persona, has done to the president.

“Oh, my god,” Rhodey says. “He’s strung up over the oil tanker. They’re gonna light him up, man,” Rhodey says, sounding horrified.

“Viking funeral,” Tony realises. “Public execution,” Tony says.  

“Yeah, death by oil,” Rhodey says, as they hear an announcement that says public broadcast will start shortly, and so the two of them start to make their way through the ship, Rhodey having his gun raised while Tony does not.

“Is your gun up?” Rhodey asks.

“Yep,” Tony says, as he raises it. “What do I do?” Tony asks.

“Stay on my six, cover high, and don’t shoot me in the back,” Rhodey says to him.

“Six, high, back, alright,” Tony says, as he takes multiple shoots that ricochets. “You see that, nailed it,” Tony comments.

“Yeah, you really killed the glass,” Rhodey says, clearly sarcastically.

“You think I was aiming for the bulb? You can’t hit a bulb at this distance,” Tony tells his friend, and Rhodey shoots and easily makes the shoot.

“You should really get Nat to give you some shooting lessons,” Rhodey advises, Tony rolls his eyes, and the two of them continue to make their way through the ship.

“I’m out,” Tony suddenly says. “Give me. You got extra magazines?” Tony asks.

“They’re not universal, Tony,” Rhodey says annoyed, feeling that Tony should know that.

“I know what I’m doing, I make this stuff. Give me another,” Tony requests.

“Okay,” Rhodey says.

“Give me one of yours,” Tony requests.

“I don’t have one that first that gun!” Rhodey tells his friend.

“You’ve got like five of them,” Tony says annoyed. “Here’s what I’m going to do, save my spot, ready,” Tony says he quickly sticks his head up, looking above what he and Rhodey are using for cover, before taking cover once more, but he moves so quickly that he doesn’t actually get a good look.

“What did you see?” Rhodey ask interested.

“Too fast, nothing,” Tony admits. “Here we go,” Tony says and he checks again, this time a little longer. “Three guys, one girl, all armed,” Tony reveals.

“God, I would kill for some armour right now,” Rhodey admits.

“You’re right, we need backup,” Tony admits, knowing exactly who he would like as backup, but that it’s not possible considering everything.

“Yeah, a bunch,” Rhodey says.

“You know what…” Tony starts to say and as he does, he gestures to something coming towards them and bot he and Rhodey see the dozens of suits, all the ones that Tony has built since the battle of New York, flying towards them.

“Is that…?” Rhodey starts to ask, looking amazed.

“Yep,” Tony confirms.

“Are those…” Rhodey says shocked as while he knows Tony has built a lot of suits since New York he wasn’t expecting this many.

“Yep,” Tony confirms as the suits fly above them.  “Merry Christmas, Buddy,” Tony says. “JARVIS, target Extremis heat signatures. Disable with extreme prejudice,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS’S voice says, echoing though the suits.

“What are you waiting for, it’s Christmas, take them to church,” Tony requests.

As soon as Tony gives the order to start taking out extremists heat signatures the various suits start to do exactly that while ones that Tony built for different reasons work to make sure everything stays steady.

“This is how you’ve been managing your down time, huh?” Rhodey asks, as while he knows Tony was building a lot, he didn’t expect so many suits.

“Everyone needs a hobby,” Tony admits. “Heartbreaker, help Red Snapper out, will you?” Tony requests, as he starts to get suited up in one of the suits that have appeared. “Nice timing,” Tony says to the suit.

“Oh, yeah, that’s awesome. Give me a suit, okay?” Rhodey asks, as he puts his gun in his waistband.

“Oh, I’m sorry, they’re only coded to me,” Tony says, though that isn’t strictly true it’s not something he wants to get into right now.

“What does that mean?” Rhodey asks confused.

“I got you covered,” Tony says, and a suit appears behind Rhodey.

“Good evening, Colonel, can I give you a lift?” JARVIS asks.

“Very funny,” Rhodey says, with an annoyed look on his face, but he still lets the suit lift him up and fly him into the air.

“Sir, I’ve located Miss Potts,” JARVIS responds.

“About time,” Tony says, and he makes his way over to where Pepper is, trapped under some metal beams, Tony knowing she has been injected with Extremis, as that is something he was forced to watch, so it is a miracle that she is still alive.

“Stop! Put it down! Put it down,” Pepper says as Tony tries to move one of the beams, but it makes everything unstable.

“See what happens when you try to talk me out of something?” Tony jokes, as he tries to help Pepper.

“You’re such a jerk,” Pepper tells Tony, though she is a little amused.

“Yep, that’s a common opinion,” Tony admits. “Come on, Pep, just a little more,” Tony says, trying to help Pepper get free, and she tries to help herself, but before she can get free Killian appears and he shoves his hand onto Tony’s suit, burning it.

“Is this guy bothering you?” Killian asks Tony. “Don’t get up,” Killian says, as he continues to try to help Pepper, but he finds it incredibly difficult with how much he is burning. “Ooh, is it hot in there? Stuck? Do you feel a little stuck? Like a turtle, cooking in his little turtle suit?” Killian asks, trying to mock him.

“Tony,” Pepper says, looking worriedly at him.

“She’s watching, I think you should close your eyes. Close your eyes, close your eyes. You don’t want to see this,” Killian says, and as he does Tony cuts off his arm, and as soon as it hits the metal it starts to sizzle and it burns through the floor, causing Pepper to fall down.

“Yeah, you take a minute,” Tony says, and he realises that Pepper is still trapped, but very close to falling what has to be about two hundred feet. “JARVIS get me a suit right now,” Tony requests and the suit he called gets destroyed. “Oh, come on!” Tony says annoyed, realising that these suits aren’t his best work, that he didn’t give each of them enough time, as they shouldn’t be destroyed so easily.

“The president is secure, Tony,” Rhodey says through the coms. “I’m cleaning the area,” Rhodey says.

“Nice work,” Tony says, as Rhodey uses a suit to get the president to safety. “Pep, I got you,” Tony says, as he tries to reach for Pepper, laying on his stomach to do so. “Relax, I got you, just look at me!” Tony exclaims. “Pep, I can’t reach any further, and you can’t stay there, alright? You’ve got to let go. You’ve got to let go! I’ll catch you, I promise!” Tony says, and Pepper does exactly what Tony asks, but it doesn’t work the way he expected and Tony watches as his friend falls to the ground, and into the flames below. “No!” Tony says, feeling horrified.

“A shame, I would’ve caught her,” Killian responds, and in response Tony and Killian run towards each other, and while Killian jumps up to attack Tony slides under him, and armours up, with his repulsors firing.

“Eject,” Tony says, causing him to go sliding out of the suit, and even though he goes flying down several levels Killian follows him and before he can even get back on his feet he starts trying to attack Tony again.

“Well, here we are on the roof!” Kilian says, slicing the suit in half, referencing how Tony left him waiting on the roof on New Years Eve 1999 while he spent time talking science, and later arguing, with Mary and Maya.

“Mark forty-two, inbound,” JARVIS reveals.

“I’ll be dammed, the prodigal suit returns,” Tony says, feeling rather proud and as the suit flies to him it hits a piece of metal and falls apart, breaking into pieces. “Whatever,” Tony says, rolling his eyes, and realising that he needs to rethink a few things.

“It’s a pity about Pepper, I was so close to having her perfect,” Killian says as he starts to walk toward Tony.

“Okay, wait, wait!” Tony exclaims, as he needs a few moments before he can put his plan into motion. “Here’s where you’re wrong, she was already perfect,” Tony says, and he gestures so that the Mark 42 suit flies and covers Killian. “JARVIS, do me a favour, and blow MARK forty-two,” Tony requests, and the suit explodes, causing Tony to fall the rest of the way to the ground.  

While the suit explodes it is clear that Kilian is still alive, as he, who has also landed on the ground, walks towards Tony, having flesh burning off his body, but at the same time it is like the fire is holding him together.

“No! no more false faces!” Killian exclaims, as he walks towards Tony. “You said you wanted the Mandarin. You’re looking right at him,” Killian explains. “Tony, right from the start, I AM THE MANDARIN!” Killian exclaims, and as he does someone hits Kilian and he flies to the side, It’s Pepper who has somehow survived.

“I got nothing,” Tony says, feeling amazed that his friend is okay, but the repulsor starts to power up. “JARVIS, subject at my twelve o’clock is not a target, disengage!” Tony says, and as he does he realises that he no longer has the earpiece in. “What? Oh, what are you mad at me?” Tony asks Pepper who runs towards him, and then flips in the air, punching through the Iron Man suit and destroys it, using the using the suit to blow up Kilian, who is finally destroyed. “Uh, Pep?” Tony asks, not sure what to think.

“Oh, my god, that was really violent,” Pepper says, feeling rather shocked at what she just did.  

“You just scared me; I thought you were…” Tony stars to say, as he reaches and grabs the ear piece, which he puts back in his ear.

“I was dead, why? Because I fell two hundred feet? I’m stronger than that,” Pepper responds.

“You’ve always said that,” Tony admits, as he gets up,  and he walks towards her. “I’m really glad you’re okay,” Tony says, as he walks towards Pepper.  

“Am I? okay?” Pepper asks worried, as she has no idea what having the extremis in her will do to him..

“Yeah, I almost had this over a decade ago when I was drunk,” Tony admits. “I think I can get you better,” Tony assures him. “That’s what I do, I fix stuff,” Tony admits.

“Yeah, it is,” Pepper admits, having trust that her friend will fix everything. “Is that what you’ve been doing with all these suits, fixing stuff?” Pepper asks.

“That was the plan… but I went about it wrong,” Tony admits, looking around the suits, most of which have been destroyed as he was so rushed, because he didn’t put the time and effort into them that he should have; especially considering he wanted them to protect, and as he comes to that realisation Tony knows exactly what to do. “JARIVS?”

“Sir?” JARIVS asks.

“Clean slate protocol,” Tony requests, as he knows that the next suit he builds, that everything he builds to protect, have to be better than the suits that he has used as distractions over the last few months.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and the suits start exploding.

“You’re destroying your suits?” Pepper asks shocked, as she never thought that would happen.

“I’m starting over, moving on,” Tony admits, there being multiple meanings between his words, and as he does, he pulls the cell phone Harley gave him and makes a call.

“Hello,” Natasha’s voice answers, after only a few rings, and as he hears her voice Tony feels like he can breathe.

“Hey,” Tony says.

“Tony,” Natasha says, sounding very relieved.

“I’m coming home,” Tony tells her. “I’m coming home, Tash, I’ll see you soon,” Tony responds.

“I’ll see you soon Milyi,” Natasha responds, and even though there is so much that they would both like to say neither say it, they just hang up the phone, waiting until they see each other again to finally say everything that has been unsaid between them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 41

AN: Thank you so much for the incredible response to the last chapter. It means a lot to me. I am extremely nervous about this chapter so I hope you like it. Next chapter will be in 24 hours, after I get home from work, as I am work from home for the rest of the week, I hope to be able to do a few double updates.

A little over three hours after he called Natasha to tell her that he was coming home Tony has gotten Pepper settled at Stark Tower, where he plans to work to help stabilize the extremis in her, and after making sure she is okay, and settled, he makes his way to the Apartment.

As he rides in the elevator on his way up to the apartment Tony glances at the clock and he is pretty sure that Peter and Tess will be awake, the only question he has is whether they would have started to open their presents without him, honestly, he is not sure which answer he is hoping for.  When the doors open Tony puts a big smile on his face, truly happy to be home, as he walks out.

“Honey, I’m home,” Tony says, and in repose two blurs, who he realises are Peter and Tess, come running towards him, and once close enough throw themselves into his arms. “I’ve got you, I’ve got you,” Tony says, as he hugs his kids, kissing the top of each of their heads, pushing down the guilt he is feeling about making them so worry about him, while Natasha and Sharon walk towards them, both of them feeling incredibly glad to see that Tony is, mostly, okay.

“Are you okay?” Peter asks worried, as even though Natasha told him and Tess that Tony was on his way home, he was worried that that wasn’t the case, even though he is sure that Natasha wouldn’t lie to him about that.

“Are you really here?” Tess asks, sounding just as worried as her brother, as both siblings were absolutely terrified that they were going to lose their father.

“Yeah, I’m really here,” Tony tells his daughter. “And I am okay,” Tony assures his kids, and for a few moments the two of them continue to hug their father, feeling incredibly glad to have him back, until finally they break apart.

“Hey Shay,” Tony says, greeting his cousin, once he breaks apart from his kids.

“You really had to handle everything yourself,” Sharon says, as she walks over to her cousin and hugs him, trying to hide how worried she was.

“I really did,” Tony confirms.

“You really, okay?” Sharon asks in a quiet voice as she hugs her cousin.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Tony admits, and after a moment they break apart, not overly surprised that Sharon would have been so worried about him as she has lost a lot.

As Tony and Sharon break apart Tony starts to walk to Natasha, who walks to him, and without a word the two of them hug, holding each other tight.

“You scared the crap out of me,” Natasha admits, as she hugs Tony, her voice only being loud enough for him to hear.

“I scared the crap out of myself,” Tony admits, as the two of them continue to hug. “We’ll talk once the kids are asleep,” Tony says to Natasha in a quiet voice, feeling that that is for the best.

“Yeah, we will,” Natasha says, placing a gentle kiss on Tony’s cheek, as they break apart, and once they do Tony address everyone.

“Okay so Uncle Rhodey’s is dealing with some fallout from everything that has happened,” Tony reveals, feeling grateful for his friend as he offered to do that to make sure Tony made it home to see his kids. “Aunt Pepper is here in New York, but won’t be here today,” Tony explains, wanting to brush over what is going on with Pepper as he doesn’t want the kids to worry about her, not when he is positive, he is going to be able to help her.

“Is she okay?” Peter asks worried.

“She will be,” Tony answers, which helps a little with the worry, but not much, and both Natasha and Sharon realise he is choosing his words carefully. “Have you heard from Hope, Ben and May?” Tony asks, looking between Natasha and Sharon as he is sure that one of them would have heard something.  

“Hope’s in the city, but she is waiting for the okay before coming over,” Sharon reveals, as Hope is actually currently at Avengers Tower as well, at the apartment Tony set up for her, as she didn’t want to lift the lockdown so that she can get into the tower because that would put the kids at risk. “Ben and May are also waiting for the okay,” Sharon explains, as she has spoken to them.

“Call them, let them know to come over,” Tony requests, as he knows that the best way to celebrate Christmas, to make sure the kids have the best day as possible, is for the rest of the family to be included.

“Got it,” Sharon says, and she goes to make the calls she needs to make and as she does Tony glances over at the Christmas Tree, and as he does, he realises something.  

“You haven’t opened your presents yet,” Tony notes, looking at the kids, feeling both glad that they haven’t opened the presents without him but a little sad that they have deprived themselves of opening the gifts.

“We didn’t want to open them without you,” Peter admits, looking at his father, and Tony feels another rush of guilt.

“Nat kept telling us we could, that you wouldn’t mind, but we wanted to wait,” Tess explains, and while Tony is incredibly grateful for Natasha, he is also not surprised that the kids didn’t listen to her.

“She’s right, I wouldn’t have minded,” Tony admits, glancing at Natasha. “But I’m here now, so I say, let’s open presents,” Tony tells his kids, and as soon as he says that Peter and Tess hurry over to the presents, Natasha, and Tony not far behind them, and Sharon joins once she has made her phone calls, and the group start to open the presents together, it being perfectly clear that the three adults are doing their best to make sure that kids have a good time despite everything that has happened.

Many hours after Tony got home, he, Natasha, Sharon, Peter, Tess, and Ben, May, and Hope who joined them celebrated an incredible Christmas together, one that was made all that more special as Tony was so close to missing it.

While the kids are in bed, as are Hope, and Sharon who are staying at the apartment, Tony and Natasha are in the workshop, both of them sitting on one of the benches as Natasha is treating some of the injuries Tony has on his face.

“So, what exactly is this stuff you’re putting on me?” Tony asks curious, being pretty sure that the smart though would have been to ask that sooner, but he trusts Natasha.

“SHIELD scientist designed it, it is basically like stiches, it closes wounds, help them heal faster,” Natasha explains, as she continues to apply the substance to Tony’s face, feeling glad that brought some to the apartment months ago; just in case.

“Useful,” Tony comments, knowing he definitely wants to know a little more about it, but it’s not the time to ask the questions he has about it.

“Can be,” Natasha responds, though she knows there are limits to what it can do.  “But it should help prevent infection,” Natasha tells him, as she takes a close look at some of the cuts that look pretty bad.

“May be too late, I’ve done a lot over the last day,” Tony admits, still trying to comprehend everything he has done since Happy was hurt, as it has been a lot in a very short amount of time.

“So, I figured,” Natasha admits. “You wanna fill me in on what exactly you have done?” Natasha asks curious, as while she has been able to put a lot of the pieces together she is sure that she is still missing a few things.

“A lot, I made ways to infiltrate the Mandarin’s compound from things I brought from a hardware store,” Tony explains to Natasha, feeling rather proud of that.

“Of course you did,” Natasha says, not overly surprised, as she knows what Tony is capable of once he sets his mind to it. “Tony everything Stark Industries is, all the suits, they come from you, from your mind, you never need the fancy resources,” Natasha tells him.

“They do help,” Tony admits.

“Yeah, they do, but they’re not all you are,” Natasha tells him, and Tony smirks. “What?” Natasha asks, not sure what he would be smirking about.

“We think alike. I destroyed the Iron Legions, everyone that I’ve made since New York,” Tony explains, and that does surprise Natasha.

“Why?” Natasha asks surprised, as she finishes putting the substance on Tony’s face, so she moves back so she is looking at him.

“Because those suits, they weren’t what I thought they were, they weren’t the protection I wanted them to be,” Tony admits. “They came from a place of fear, from the dark place I was in after the Battle; that’s never what I wanted the suits to be,” Tony admits, not overly sure that what he is saying makes a lot of sense, but that is what he feels.

“Was in?” Natasha asks, noticing the choices of words, and wondering what he means by that.

“I…I don’t think I am completely over what happened, I don’t think I will ever be, but I don’t want that fear to motivate me anymore,” Tony admits. “I used the suits as not just armours, but to block out everything I am feeling,” Tony explains.

“Does that mean you’re not going to be Iron Man anymore?” Natasha asks, trying to make sense of what he is saying.

“I am Iron Man, with or without the suit,” Tony admits, as he knows that without a doubt. “I am going to take some time, and I am going to build the next suit right, make sure I’m in the right headspace, that I’m not building it from a place of darkness; I don’t want to be like Kilian,” Tony explains, as after seeing what Killian has done, he does fell worried about that.  

“You are nothing like Killian,” Natasha tells him, having learnt enough about what is going on to know that. “We all have the darkness inside of us, Tony, it’s impossible to change that, but you don’t have to face it alone,” Natasha tells him, as she reaches out and takes his hands.

“Neither do you,” Tony says, as he squeezes Natasha’s hands. “And if it feels like the darkness is starting to get too much, I’ll help draw you back from it,” Tony tells Natasha.

“And I’ll do the same for you,” Natasha admits, and they both realise that this is it, time of the conversation they have been avoiding.

“After Mary died, I never thought I would have real feelings for anyone again, I never thought I would move on, but over the last two years I have seen things differently,” Tony admits. “Tash, when I said I could face the mandarin because of you didn’t just mean because I knew you’d look after the kids I meant it because of you, because I have you in my life,” Tony admits. “You’ve been my friend, my support, my strength, you see me in a way very few people do, call me out when I need it, and you mean a hell of a lot to me, and I feel… more for you than I’ve let myself feel for someone in a very long time,” Tony admits.

“I care about you too,” Natasha admits. “I was taught that caring equals weakness, that emotions, and relationships, make you weak, but you’ve made me see that that’s not the case, you’ve given me strength, Tony, something to fight for,” Natasha admits. “I want to be with you, I want to see what we can be together, because I know I don’t want to lose you,” Natasha admits. “I knew that the instant I watched you fly into that wormhole, and I’ve known that every moment of the past few days, if that makes me weak, if that makes me compromised, then I don’t care, because I know I’ve been better since we’ve been spending time together,” Natasha admits, saying what she has been thinking about a lot over the last few days, and showing vulnerability that she doesn’t often let people see.

“I don’t want to lose you either, I want to be with you too, because you do mean more to me than I thought possible,” Tony admits, meaning that completely as he has been surprised about just how much Natasha has come to mean to him. “You’ve become my partner, Tash, and I don’t want to ever imagine you not being that, I…” Tony starts to say, but then as he can’t think of the best way to say what he is thinking Tony just leans forward and kisses her, a kiss that Natasha gladly responds to.

For a few moments Natasha and Tony continues to kiss, it being clear that things are getting very heated between them, and that after two years of holding back, of not admitting what they feel, they are going to do a hell of a lot more than kissing, which is why Tony is a little surprised as Natasha pulls back, so he gives her a questioning look, wanting to make sure she is okay.

“Maybe we should move this to a bedroom,” Natasha suggests, knowing that the workshop is pretty public and the last thing they need is for someone to walk in.

“Good idea,” Tony says, and the two of them get up and start to make their way to Tony’s bedroom, exchanging kisses as they go, and the moment they are in Tony’s room, and the door is locked, they both shed their clothes quicker than they would thought possible, as they slowly explore each other.

A while after they left the lab, Natasha and Tony, both completely naked, and feeling satisfied, are lying in bed together, Natasha laying on Tony who has his arm around her while Natasha has her hand resting near the arc reactor, both feeling completely comfortable and relaxed.

“I been thinking about figuring out a way to remove the shrapnel in my chest so I can remove the arc,” Tony reveals, as that is something he has been thinking about over the last few days, and it feels right to share that with Natasha, but as soon as soon as he does, she looks at him with a surprised look on her face.  

“Is that what you want? or is just what you think you should as a symbol of not being as obsessive as you’ve been?” Natasha asks, as she knows that that is a possibility, and she also knows that while it would be complicated if Tony really wanted to figure out a way to remove the arc, safety, then that is exactly what he is going to do.

“Having it makes me vulnerable,” Tony answers, and Natasha realises that doesn’t actually answer her question. 

“Removing it will also make you vulnerable,” Natasha reminds him. “You’ve got no sternum, your lung has been compressed to fit the arc, they’re both things you’ll have to address if you decide to remove the arc; the solution has got to be more than just removing the shrapnel,” Natasha reminds Tony, reminding him that she had to study about his physical health before she went undercover.

“So, you think I shouldn’t remove it,” Tony realises, and Natasha move so she is sitting up a little and looking at him.

“I think it’s your decision, and whatever you decide I’ll support you,” Natasha assures him. “But I think that you need to seriously think about it, and make sure that whatever you decide, whether that’s removing it or not removing it, you do so for the right reason,” Natasha admits, as she feels like that is incredibly important.

“I will, I’ll think about it,” Tony says, and he leans forward and kisses Natasha, it being a brief kiss and once they kiss the two of them break apart and Natasha goes back to lying on Tony’s chest, and as he does Tony stars to run his hand through Natasha’s hair. “When I was in Tennessee I was met a kid, Harley, he helped me,” Tony explains, and while Natasha is curious about why he is telling her that she is sure he will make sense eventually and because of that she doesn’t say anything just lets him continue to explain. “He’s eleven in a few weeks, has a little sister, a mother who is really struggling, a deadbeat dad who walked out,” Tony explains, as and as he does Natasha realises exactly why he is telling her this.

“You want to help him,” Natasha realises. “And his family,” Natash adds.

“I have to, he helped me Tash, looked after the suit when it couldn’t be used, helped me through more than one panic attack, I need to do whatever I can to help,” Tony admits, and Natasha feels incredibly concerned about the fact that he had multiple panic attacks, and she is sure that is something they will talk about soon.

“I know,” Natasha says, knowing that this is something that Tony will dedicate himself too. “I’m proud of you,” Natasha says, being sure that this would be one of the things Tony does not to be publicly recognized but because he can, because he wants to, and while she has been discovering some of the things Tony does that the public aren’t aware of, she is sure that there are even things that she doesn’t know.

“Thanks Tash,” Tony responds, though he isn’t sure he deserves her pride, and the two of them drift into silence as they lay together.

For a few moments Natasha and Tony continue to lay together, both just enjoying being close to one another, but then Natasha starts to kiss Tony’s chest, around the arc, before moving so she is on top of him and as she does Tony pulls her down to a hurried, sensual kiss, as he moves his hands along her sides, both making it clear with their actions that neither are going to get sleep any time soon.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 42

AN: Thank you for the support. I really hope you like this chapter. So, at this stage the next update will be in about 24 hours. But depending on when I wake up I may get a chapter out when I wake up and then again just before I finish work at 10:30pm, but we’ll see. Later this week there will definitely be more double updates (I am still really far ahead in chapters) hope you enjoy.

January 1^st 2013

A week has passed since Christmas, since Natasha and Tony got together, but the two of them haven’t told anyone that they have gotten together, and as the way they act when around others hasn’t changed at all no one has realised. In the week since Christmas Tony has been working on getting the extremis in Pepper stabilized, something which Bruce has been helping with, and because of that he, Natasha, and the kids have been spending a lot of time at Avengers Tower, something which neither Peter nor Tess mind as they very much like the Tower.

It’s after lunch on New Years Day and Tony, Peter, Tess, Bruce, and Pepper are in Tony’s lab, Pepper sitting on a table, as they go through the results of the latest tests that have been run on Pepper, what Tony hopes will be the last tests they have to run on her.

“Okay, everything looks good, just like we were hoping,” Tony admits, as he and Bruce look away from the computer screen they are looking at and towards Pepper.

“What does that mean?” Pepper asks, looking between the four science experts, hoping one of them could fill her in, as while she suspects she knows what that means she needs one of them to actually say it.

“It means the extremis in you is stable,” Bruce tells her. “You might find some wounds could heal quicker, but other than that you won’t notice any effects,” Bruce explains, as while Tony handled most of this on his own, he offered some opinions, while Peter and Tess were just fascinated to learn about such cutting-edge science.  

“But I’m okay? I won’t burn again?” Pepper asks worried, as that terrified her when it happened.

“You won’t burn again, you’re okay,” Tony assures her.

“Thank you, thank you,” Pepper says, sounding thrilled and she moves to hug Tony, and then Bruce. “Thank you,” Pepper says to Bruce.

“It was mostly, Tony, but I’m glad I could help,” Bruce admits, feeling a little awkward about being hugged, but glad he could help.

“I have more good news,” Natasha says, walking into the workshop, having heard enough about the conversation to know that Pepper just got good news.

“You do?” Tony asks surprised, as he wasn’t expecting anymore news.

“I just heard from the hospital, Happy is awake,” Natasha explains. “He’s okay,” Natasha says, as she looks between the others, all of whom look incredibly relieved, even Bruce who doesn’t know Happy too well.

“Really? Uncle Happy is really okay?” Peter asks, sounding excited, as he was really hoping his uncle would be okay, though he understood enough to know that Happy was really hurt.

“Really,” Natasha assures him.

“Can I fly? Or do you need to run more tests?” Pepper asks, looking at Tony, as she really wants to go see for herself that Happy is okay.

“No more tests, you’re good,” Tony tells her. “You can definitely fly,” Tony assures her, planning on helping her get to the next flight to LA.

“Thank you,” Pepper says, and she hugs Tony, Bruce, Peter, Tess, and even Natasha again.

“Sir, Agent Barton is on floor ninety-three, he is looking for you or Agent Romanoff,” JARVIS explains, and as he does Tony and Natasha exchange surprised looks.

“Where you expecting him?” Tony asks Natasha curious, as he knows that it is more likely that Natasha would have heard something than him.

“No,” Natasha admits. “But I’ll go see what he wants,” Natasha says.  

“Can I come with you?” Tess asks, as she would love to tell Kate she met Hawkeye, because then maybe her friend can meet the person who is her hero and hearing that Natasha glances at Tony over Tess’s head and immediately knows he is thinking.

“Not this time, Malyshka” Natasha tells Tess, who looks a little disappointed at that, which Natasha feels a little bad about. “I’ll be back soon, Pepper, say hi to Happy for me, tell him I’m glad he’s okay,” Natasha requests.

“Will do,” Pepper says with a nod.

“And I’m glad you’re okay too,” Natasha says before heading out of the lab.

Not long after she left the lab Tony Natasha walks onto the Avengers common floor where she finds Clint, who is looking around at everything, waiting.

“So, you seem to be in one piece,” Clint notes as he looks at Natasha, clearly checking if she is okay, and sounding relieved that she seems to be good.

“Usually am,” Natasha responds, as she walks towards him. “What makes you think I wouldn’t be?” Natasha asks curious, wondering what he has assumed about what is going on.

“Because no one’s heard from you since before Christmas,” Clint reveals, clearly worried about his friend. “You’ve been completely off the grid,” Clint says, clearly worried about her.

“I had my reasons,” Natasha says, being sure she can’t go into them right now.  

“I assumed that, and after seeing what Tony’s been up to, a few things fell into place, you’ve been helping him,” Clint says, it being a statement not a question as the moment he saw what Tony was doing he realised where Natasha was.

“In someways,” Natasha admits.

“Is he okay?” Clint asks, and Natasha can tell that he is truly concerned.

“Yeah, he is now,” Natasha answers.  

“Good,” Clint says relieved. “You could have called me, I would have helped,” Clint admits. “Both of you,” Clint adds.

“I know that,” Natasha assures him. “There was just a lot going on, I didn’t think to call,” Natasha admits, as the truth is she was so focused on protecting Peter and Tess, about worrying about Tony, that she didn’t really think about anything else.  

“Well remember next time, I’m always here to help,” Clint admits, getting a feeling that there is more going on but also suspecting that Natasha isn’t ready to talk about, but that doesn’t keep him from feeling incredibly curious.

“I know,” Natasha responds, as she doesn’t doubt that, but with how mistrusting Tony is she knows it may take him some time before he is ready to fill Clint in on everything, and considering when it comes to the kids that is his decision it is something she respects, even though she is comfortable with Clint knowing.

“You coming back to SHIELD soon?” Clint asks curious, trying to get a better idea about what is going on.

“A few days, I’ve got a couple of things to deal with first,” Natasha admits, as she wants to make sure everything is settled before going back to SHIELD.

“Okay, I’ll see you then,” Clint says, before heading to the elevator, but he pauses and turns back to Natasha. “Look after yourself, Nat,” Clint requests.

“I will,” Natasha responds, and once she does Clint heads back into the elevator and out of the tower.

Not long after Clint left Natasha walks back into Tony’s lab where she finds Tony, Bruce, Peter and Tess all clearly in the middle of an intense scientific discussion, while Pepper is no where to be seen which tells Natasha that she has already left for LA, something which she isn’t overly surprised about.

“Do you really think it’s possible?” Tess asks, looking excited, and Natasha realises that, for the first time, she isn’t as shy as she has ben around Bruce.

“I think it is, this is the simulation,” Bruce says, as he starts to play it, causing the kids, and Tony, to look at the screen intensely.

“What if it’s inverted, will that improve the output?” Peter asks, and both Tony and Bruce look at the screen, as they consider what Peter has suggested.

“Maybe, nice catch, Bud,” Tony tells his son, and as he does Natasha sits down on the bench and watches as the four scientific geniuses work together, it being clear that they are very much enjoying their conversation and she can’t help but smile at that; even if she doesn’t understand everything they are talking about.

For the few hours that follow Clint’s visit to the Tower Natasha watches, and sometimes gives input, as Peter, Tess, Tony, and Bruce both debate and come up with new concepts, some of which they start to use to make practical applications.

As it started to get close to dinner time, something which Natasha had to remind the others of, the five of them have made their way to the kitchen on the private Stark Floors, Tony having given Bruce access for the night, and the five of them are making dinner together.

“Okay, Big Guy, how much extra food do we need to make for you?” Tony asks curious, as he wants to properly accommodate Bruce.  

“Um, not a lot,” Bruce admits. “But I don’t want you to go to any trouble,” Bruce admits, feeling a little bad about Tony going all out for him.

“It won’t, we usually make a lot more food than is needed,” Natasha admits. “But we’re going to have salad and vegetables too,” Natasha tells the others.

“Yes Nat,” Peter and Tess say together, as Tony looks in the fridge.

“Okay, everything is pretty stocked, any specific requests?” Tony asks, looking at the kids.  

“Spring rolls!” Tess requests.

“Oh, and Pizza,” Peter adds.

“Nat? Bruce?” Tony asks the two of them.

“Fried rice,” Natasha answers, as she knows that Tony purposely got a pretty great rice cooker for the Tower.

“I’m good with anything you want, but if we’re making pizza then I suggest garlic bread too,” Bruce admits.

“Sounds good, and I think it’s a good time to put the ice cream maker to good use,” Tony comments.

“You always think that,” Natasha tells him, with an amused look on her face.

“That’s because it is, Nat,” Tony tells her. “Tess, Peter, you know the drill,” Tony says to the kids, as he starts to get the stuff they need.

“Yes Dad,” Peter and Tess say together, and they head to the sink.

“You okay?” Natasha asks Bruce in a quiet voice, as he seems to be a little overwhelmed.

“Yeah, this is a lot, good a lot,” Bruce admits. “I’m just glad that Tess doesn’t seem to be scared of me anymore,” Bruce admits, speaking to Natasha in a quiet voice, feeling incredibly glad about that.

“Tess was never scared of you, she’s just shy,” Natasha explains to Bruce, realising she should have probably given him that heads up earlier, as she remembers how worried she was that Tess hated her when they first met.

“Nat, Bruce, no standing around, we’ve got work to do,” Tony says, and once he does the five of them get started on making dinner together, having a great time together.

Hours after dinner Bruce is back in his apartment while Tony, Natasha, Peter and Tess are still on their floors, having decided to stay at the Tower rather than heading back at the apartment. As she walks out of the shower Natasha is surprised to find that Tony is not waiting in bed like she expected.

“JARVS? Where’s Tony?” Natasha asks curious, though she suspects she may already know the answer.

“Sir is in his workshop on floor Seventy-Nine,” JARIVS answers.

“Thanks Jarvis,” Natasha says, and she grabs one of Tony’s hoddies, which she puts on over her tank top and yoga pants, and heads to the elevator, not bothering to put on shoes.

Not long after she asked JARVIS where Tony was Natasha walks into the workshop where she finds Tony staring at one of the screens, Dum-E and U who he has rescued from Malibu being near him.

“I know that look,” Natasha admits, as she walks towards Tony, who glances over at her as she speaks. “You’re obsessing over something,” Natasha says, as she gets to his side. “What is it this time?” Natasha asks curious, not sounding at all judgemental or annoyed, but just truly curious.

“This… this is something I have been looking for a very long time,” Tony admits, as he stares at the screen, feeling amazed by what he is seeing.

“What do you mean?” Natasha asks, as she pulls a chair over so she can sit next to him.

“It’s the stabilized extremises, there are a lot of potential practical applications,” Tony admits, knowing that a lot of them are things he and Bruce have talked about.

“But I’m guessing you’ve only got one on your mind,” Natasha says, as that’s what she assumes from the look on Tony’s face.

“It could help Mum,” Tony says, sounding amazed, as he has been searching for something like this for a very long time, since the moment his mother was diagnosed. “It’s not a cure, not yet at least, more like a Band-Aid, but it could help delay the progress, give her more good days,” Tony admits, still trying to make sense, as while he is sure that in the current form it could help, he isn’t sure about something that could work better long term.

“Tony, that’s amazing,” Natasha says, realising that he is in a sense of shock. “You’ve been working on figuring out something like this for a while, haven’t you?” Natasha says, and Tony gives her a surprise look.

“How’d you know?” Tony asks, as no one has realised that, though he is sure that Hope, Rhodey, and Sharon wouldn’t be surprised.

“I know you,” Natasha says simply. “I know how much you love your mom, there was no way you weren’t trying to find a solution to her problem,” Natasha admits, as she realised that as soon as she started to spend time with Tony, she just never said anything as she assumed he would talk about it when he was ready; most likely once he has a solution.   

“You’re right,” Tony confirms. “I’ve read every single piece of research, donated to every study that is going on,” Tony reveals, though what he doesn’t say is that most of those donations have been anonymous so the work can continue on without people being obsessed with his involvement. “Just looking for something, some tiny thing that that could lead somewhere, and this, this really could,” Tony says, feeling amazed, feeling hope, that he is going to be able to help his mother.

“I’m really happy for you,” Natasha admits.

“I’m happy for her,” Tony admits. “I’m going to run a couple more tests, want to check a few things, but then I’ll talk to her, see if she agrees,” Tony admits, desperately hoping that his mother will agree as while he is making medical decisions for her this is different, this is something he needs his mothers okay for.

“That seems like the smart way to handle it,” Natasha admits.

“Of course it is, it was my idea,” Tony responds, and Natasha shakes her head in an amused way. “I also made a decision about the arc,” Tony reveals.

“Oh?” Natasha asks curious.

“I’m going to keep it in, at least for now, but we’ll see what happens,” Tony comments.

“Like I said, I would support whatever you decide,” Natasha admits. “But I do think it’s the right decision, at least for now,” Natasha admits.

“Yeah, I got that impression,” Tony admits. “So, you never said, what did Barton want?” Tony asks curiously.

“To make sure we were both okay,” Natasha admits. “And to give me a hard time about not calling him for help,” Natasha admits.

“Tash, I know he’s your best friend, but I’m just not ready for him to know about the kids,” Tony admits, though the truth is if Barton knows about the kids, then he will feel obligated to tell Steve, and he is really not ready for that.

“I know, I respect that,” Natasha admits, understanding all of Tony’s reasons even if he didn’t just say them. “For the record, whenever you’re ready to tell him, I don’t think you have anything to worry about, I’ve trusted him to watch my back for all these years for a reason,” Natasha admits, showing the trusts she has in Clint.

“I’ll remember that,” Tony admits, knowing that because Natasha trusts Clint so much it does say a hell of a lot, and helps with what he is feeling. “So, is Fury pestering you to go back to work yet?” Tony asks curious, being sure that is coming.  

“Not yet,” Natasha admits, like Tony she is sure that it is only a matter of time. “But I did tell Clint I would go back in a few days,” Natasha admits.

“Right,” Tony admits, knowing he has gotten so used to sharing a bed with Natasha that it is going to be strange to go back to her being gone.

“Um, about that, there’s a rather uncomfortable conversation we need to have,” Natasha admits, as while it won’t be the best conversation to have it is one, she knows they need to have before she goes back to SHIELD as she wants to make sure they are on the same page.

“Should we grab a drink?” Tony asks, suspecting he knows what this conversation is going to be about.

“Probably not a good idea,” Natasha admits. “Tony, this, us, I’m all in Milyi, you’re the only person I want to be with, but flirting, seducing that is a part of my job,” Natasha admits.

“I know,” Tony admits, as he figured this conversation was coming. “Tash you’re always saying you know me, well I know you and when I say that I mean I know all of you,” Tony reminds him. “I may not know all of the details, but I know your job, and I know it’s a part of you, and I want to be with all of you,” Tony says, as he knows that without a doubt. “What you have to do for your job doesn’t affect us, because that’s not real, what we have is,” Tony says, as he reaches out and takes Natasha’s hand. “So, I don’t need to know the details of what you do, unless there is something you think I need to know, I trust you,” Tony says, and Natasha knows just how much of a big deal it is for him to admits that.

“You know, not so long ago someone telling me our relationship was real would have made me go running,” Natasha admits.

“And now?” Tony asks, feeling curious about that.

“Now, I’m all in,” Natasha says, before leaning forward and kissing Tony.

As Natasha and Tony kiss Natasha moves so that she is straddling Tony as they continue to kiss. As they continue to kiss it is clear that things are becoming more heated and because of that Tony holds onto Natasha as he stands up and the two of them make their way to the elevator, Natasha wrapping her legs around Tony, who continues to hold her, their lips only parting for enough time for Tony to give instructions to JARVIS.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 43

AN: So, I got up early enough for a double update, hope you enjoy, next update will be in about 12 hours. Let me know what you think.

January 15^th 2013

Two weeks have passed since New Years and ever since Natasha has spent most of the last two weeks working while Tony has been running test to see if the Extremis formular will actually be able to help Peggy, and also working on something which is a surprise for Natasha.

It’s early morning on a Tuesday and as Natahsa only got back to the apartment a few hours earlier she and Tony are in bed together. While Natasha is asleep lying on Tony’s chest Tony is awake, watching her sleep as he runs his hands though her hair. Honestly, Tony isn’t sure how long he has been watching Natasha sleep when her eyes open and he sees her green eyes looking up at him.  

“Have you been watching me sleep?” Natasha asks curious.

“I have,” Tony admits. “I’m really glad you’re home, even if it’s okay for a short time,” Tony admits.

“I’m glad to be home too,” Natasha says, not even realising that she called the apartment home as it is what she has considered it to be for a while. “We knew going into this that part of the way we live is being apart a lot,” Natasha reminds him.

“I know, I understand,” Tony admits. “I just missed you, Tash, and worry, even though I know you can look after yourself I know that chances are one day you might not be in once piece when you come home,” Tony admits.

“I don’t make promises, Milyi, you know that, so what I am going to tell you is that I will do everything I can to make sure that when I come home to you, I am in one piece,” Natasha admits, knowing that is the best she can do.

“I like the sound of that,” Tony says, before giving Natahsa a gentle kiss.

“We’ve still got a few hours before we have to be up for breakfast, do you think you can get some sleep?” Natahsa asks, as while she knows that Tony isn’t suffering from nightmares as bad as he was insomnia is something he still has.

“I think I can try,” Tony admits, and once he does Natasha kisses his chest, and the two of them drift into silence as they continue to hold one another and before long they are both asleep.

A few hours after Natasha and Tony talked about Natasha doing her best to make sure she comes home in one piece Natasha and Tony are both in the kitchen getting breakfast ready, while waiting for Peter and Tess, and as they do Natasha notices that Tony keeps glancing at the clock.

“Is everything okay? You keep glancing at the clock,” Natahsa comments.

“Yeah, it’s Harley’s birthday, I’m going to give him a call soon, and I want to introduce Peter and Tess to him,” Tony explains, as while all three of the kids know about each other they haven’t officially ‘met’ yet.

“Oh right,” Natasha says, realising that makes sense. “Have you talked to his mom yet?” Natasha asks curious as she knows that before she left for her mission Tony was talking about doing that.

“Yeah, she is doing her best but she’s so overwhelmed that she is just thankful for any help,” Tony admits, knowing he is glad to help, as from the brief conversations he has had with Harley mom it seems like she is close to her limits. “We’ve been talking and over spring break I was thinking we could go to Rose Hill, and then maybe Harley and his sister could come up here for a little while over summer,” Tony explains, knowing that that will depend on how well the kids get along, but considering how well he knows all of them he is sure they are going to get along well. “His mom seems receptive to the idea; I think she has just been so burned out that she is just grateful,” Tony admits, honestly feeling concerned about her, knowing he is helping with the Keener bills, but he doesn’t want to completely overstep, and do something Harley’s mother won’t accept.  

“Well, I look forward to meeting him,” Natasha responds, and Tony smiles, feeling glad about that, but before he can say anything Peter and Tess walk into the kitchen.

“Nat!” Peter and Tess exclaim.

“You’re home,” Tess says, as she and her brother hurry towards Natasha.

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha responds, as she hugs the two kids, and after a few moments the three of them break apart. “And I will be for a few days,” Natasha admits.

“Good,” Peter says, sounding glad about that.

“Sir, it is six thirty am in Tennessee,” JARVIS informs Tony.

“Thanks J,” Tony says, and he walks over to pick up the tablet that is on the counter.

“Is this it, are we finally going to meet Harley?” Peter asks excited, as from what his father has said he is sure they are going to get along great.

“It is,” Tony says, as he places the call, and after a few moments Harley picks up. “Hey Kid,” Tony says to him.

“Tony! I got the present, thank you so much!” Harley says amazed, clearly feeling incredibly grateful for what Tony has given her.

“Do you like it?” Tony asks curious, as he is very much hoping that

“I love it,” Harley admits.

“I’m glad,” Tony responds. “So, there are some people I want you to meet, if you’re interested,” Tony explains.  

“Definitely,” Hardley responds. “There’s someone else I want you to meet,” Harley says, and he gesture so someone outside of camera and moments later a little girl, who looks to be about six, appears on the camera. “Tony, this is my sister Mackenzie, Kenzie, Kenzie this is Tony,” Harley introduces.

“Hi Kenzie, it’s nice to meet you,” Tony says. “Thanks for letting me borrow your watch,” Tony says to her.

“You’re welcome, it’s really nice to meet you,” Kenzie says.

“And if we’re doing introductions,” Tony says, and he gestures to Peter, Tess, and Nat. “This is my son, Peter, my daughter, Tess, and Nat,” Tony introduces.

“Hi Harley, it’s nice to meet you,” Peter greats. “Thanks for helping my dad,” Peter tells him.

“I really glad I could help,” Harley admits. “I’ve been working on a new potato gun based on the Mark 2 you gave me,” Harley explains, looking at Tony, as he has been meaning to tell him that.

“You’re making a potato gun, that’s cool,” Tess says, though she sounds a little nervous. “What are your idea?” Tess asks, and to Natasha and Tony’s amusement the four kids start to happily talk, it being like they have known each other for years rather than mere minutes.

January 31^st 2013

Over two weeks have passed since Harley, Peter, Tess and Kenzie met each other and since then the four kids, and even Kate, have talked to each other pretty regularly. It is a Thursday afternoon and Natasha, who has been on a mission, is walking off the elevator and into the apartment where she finds Tony waiting.  

“Hey,” Natasha says, as she walks towards him.

“Hey,” Tony responds, looking glad to see her, and once they are close enough the two of them kiss.

“I could get used to being greeted like that,” Natasha admits, once the two of them break apart.

“Well, I better make a habit of it then,” Tony responds, with a grin, planning on doing exactly that.

“So, where are Peter and Tess?” Natasha asks curious, as she would have expected the kids to come great her by now.

“With Ben and May, both Peter and Tess had some After school activities that were going to run late, so we all decided that they would stay In Queens tonight,” Tony explains, and Natasha realises what that means.

“So, that means we’ve got the apartment to ourselves,” Natasha realises.

“We do, but we’re not staying,” Tony admits. “I’ve got other plans for us,” Tony explains.

“Oh, you do, do you?” Natasha asks amused, and as she does, she realises something. “You made plans, you were waiting for me, how’d you know when I would get here?” Natasha asks curious, wondering exactly how he could have worked that out.

“I may have bribed Sharon with a new car to let me know when you left the Triskelion,” Tony explains, like there is nothing unusual about that sentence.

“A new car? Sharon strikes a hard bargain,” Natasha responds amused, though she does know that that says a hell of a lot about both Tony and Sharon.

“You have no idea,” Tony says as while he would happily buy his cousin anything she wanted she has made it clear that doesn’t want to take advantage of that so usually he often makes it seem like she’s ‘won’ something he wants to give her, and while he is sure his cousin has realised what he is doing they don’t talk about it, and it seems to work for them. “She didn’t question why I wanted to know though,” Tony admits.

“That’s because she’s assumed we’ve been together for months,” Natasha admits. “So, you bribed Sharon with a car, exactly where are we going?” Natasha asks, and Tony sticks out his hand for Natasha to take.

Feeling curious, but knowing that she trusts Tony, Natasha takes his hand and the two of them walk towards the elevator, without saying a word. Once in the elevator they go up to the roof where there is a helicopter waiting.

“You going to tell me where we’re flying to? Or is that a surprise?” Natasha asks, as knowing Tony either could be a possibility.

“It’s a surprise, but we’re not going far,” Tony admits, as there is somewhere he wants to share with Natasha. “Come on, trust me,” Tony says to her.

“I do,” Natasha says, and the two of them continue to walk towards the Helicopter, which they both get in, and once they do Tony flies them out of the city, both being very well aware that Tony is one of the few people who can actually fly an aircraft in New York City without giving a whole lot of warning or facing restrictions.

About twenty-five minutes after he and Natasha left the apartment Tony lands the helicopter on what seems to be the backyard of an estate in Long Island. As they land Natasha looks around and as she does, she comes to a realisation.

“This is where you grew up,” Natasha says, remembering that Rhodey gave her the address for this particular place when she was tyring to find him after the Battle.

“One of the places, I’m not sure if it is actually the place, I spent the most time in at, but it was always my favourite,” Tony admits, it being the place where he felt he and his parents could be the most relaxed, he takes off the headphones he is wearing. “I wanted to share it with you,” Tony tells Natasha, as he has been planning this for days.

“Well, I’m glad to share it,” Natasha responds, and the two of them get out the Helicopter together. “So is there food here or are we ordering delivery?” Natasha asks curious, though she knows that Tony doesn’t order delivery much.

“I brought supplies by the other day,” Tony says, as they head towards the house.

“So, you’ve been planning this for a while,” Natasha realises, not overly surprised by that.

“Yeah, it is, I figured it was about time we had a first date,” Tony admits. “Things just worked out well for tonight,” Tony explains, feeling glad about that.

“Yeah, they did,” Natasha confirms. “So, are we eating dinner inside or outside?” Natasha asks curious, being pretty sure that Tony would have planned this out.

“I was thinking outside,” Tony admits. “It’s a better place for a nice dinner,” Tony admits.

“Okay, outside it is,” Natasha says as they get to the backdoor and Tony let’s them in. “Are you going to give me a tour?” Natasha asks curious.

“Definitely,” Tony responds, and he proceeds to show Natasha all around the house that means so much to him, before they start to make dinner together.

A while after they got to the house Natasha and Tony have made dinner together, and Natasha is waiting on the patio with the food while Tony has gone to get some wine.

“Remind me when I leave here to bring some of the wine back with us,” Tony says as he walks out onto the patio. “I forgot how good Dad’s wine collection was,” Tony admits, as he sits down across from Natasha, holding a bottle, as while he has taken a lot of his parents’ whiskey collection he hasn’t looked into the wine collection very much.

“I definitely remind you of that,” Natasha admits. “What wine did you get us for tonight?” Natasha asks.

“Nineteen forty-five, Chateau Mouton Rothschild,” Tony explains, as he opens it. “It was kept in the area where Dad kept the wine that he was saving for a special occasion, so I’m guessing it will be good,” Tony admits, as while he knows a little about wine, this kind of wine is beyond his area of expertise.

“I’m sure it will be,” Natasha admits, and Tony pours a glass for each of them.

“For you,” Tony says, handing Natasha one of the glasses.

“Thank you,” Natasha says, as she takes the glass. “So, what are we toasting?” Natasha asks.

“I think us, to actually having a real first date,” Tony suggests, feeling that that is a good toast to make.

“Sounds like a pretty good toast to me,” Natasha admits. “To us,” Natasha says.

“To us,” Tony says, and the two of them toast and take a drink of the wine. “Wow, that is good,” Tony says, after he takes a drink, honestly feeling impressed.

“Really is,” Natasha confirms. “We’re definitely seeing if there are more bottles of this to take back to New York,” Natasha realises.

“Yeah, we are,” Tony confirms.

“So, you never said why this was your favourite place,” Natasha admits, as she puts her glass down, feeling truly curious about that.

“I spent time at a lot of houses growing up, Here, New Jersey, New York, DC, LA,” Tony says, listing the houses he spent the most time at.  “But at every house it was like Mum and Dad had their guards up, like they were waiting for something bad to happen, I realise now they probably were, but when we were here it was like they could relax, like they could finally breathe, and even though I was young I realised how special that was,” Tony admits. “They had the weight of the world on their shoulders, had so many responsibilities, but here they could just be themselves, they could just be in love with each other, just be my parents… that meant a lot to me, I loved it,” Tony admits, as he looks around.

“That’s why you kept the apartment so secret,” Natasha realises. “Why you’ve told Bruce about the kids, but he’s never been there, you’re trying to give Peter and Tess the same special place,” Natasha realises, understanding though she hasn’t said it, that it says a lot that Tony has let Kate stay at the apartment, and that he has made it clear she is always welcome there.

“Yeah, I am,” Tony admits. “They’re my priority,” Tony says.

“I know,” Natasha responds. “Tony, they’re mine to,” Natasha admits. “I know that whatever happens between us affect them, which is why I want to make sure we’re on the same page,” Natasha admits, feeling that is important.

“What are you thinking?” Tony asks, interested as he is sure that that could go a lot of different ways.

“That if somehow this goes wrong, that if for some reason we don’t work out, nothing changes with Peter and Tess, I still want to be in their lives,” Natasha admits, as after two years she can’t imagine not being in their lives.

“And you will be,” Tony assures her. “They’ve lost too much, I don’t want them to lose you, even if I screw this up,” Tony tells Natasha.

“What makes you think you’d be the one to screw this up?” Natasha asks, being pretty sure that she could just as easily screw things up.

“That’s what I tend to do,” Tony admits, and as he does he leans forward “For the record, I don’t intend to screw this up, I really want us to work,” Tony admits.

“That’s what I want to,” Natasha admits. “Being with you is easy, it has been since we met, but I know enough, even if I don’t have experience, to know that relationships can be hard, and I’ve never been one to shy away from what’s hard, what about you, Carter-Stark?” Natasha asks, smirking slightly.

“Never,” Tony responds, and in response he leans over the table and kisses Natasha, and after a few moments the two of them break apart. “Food’s getting cold,” Tony notes, as they both lean back in their chairs.

“Then we better eat it,” Natasha says, and the two of them proceed to have an enjoyable dinner together, both of them very much enjoying the fact, even though they love Peter and Tess, that they get to have a date alone.

February 14^th 2013

Two weeks have passed since Tony and Natasha had their date at Tony’s family house in Long Island and while they have spent a lot of time together, they haven’t had a formal date. It’s early morning on Valentines Day and as she got a call from Clint about a mission Natasha has been trying to get ready as quietly as possible so that she doesn’t wake Tony, but as she walks out of the ensuite bathroom she finds Tony sitting on the bed, facing the bathroom, clearly wide awake.

“You weren’t going to leave without saying goodbye were you?” Tony asks, looking disappointed at the possibility.

“Of course not,” Natasha says, putting her bag on the ground, before she walks over to Tony and straddles him. “But I was hoping you’d get some more sleep first,” Natasha admits, as she kisses him, and after a few moments the two of them break apart, and Tony reaches over to one of the bedside tables, which he opens.

“And I was hoping we could do something special to give you this,” Tony admits, as he pulls a wrapped box out. “But considering the early hours call I assume you’re not going to make it home for dinner,” Tony says, a little disappointed, but not letting that show as he knows the responsibilities Natasha has, and that that won’t change, and he wouldn’t want it to, even if it can be inconvenient at times.

“Probably not,” Natasha admits.

“Then I want you to have it now, open it now,” Tony admits, as he hands over the box. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Tash,” Tony says.

“Thank you, Tony,” Natasha says to him. “I have something for you, but I’ll have to hold of giving it to you until I get back,” Natasha says, as she thinks that’s best.

“Fine with me,” Tony responds, and as he does Natasha opens the box and inside, she finds what looks to be a simple gold chain with a pendant that looks like a small silver U, and while it looks simple Natasha is sure that it is not actually as simple as it appears.

“It’s beautiful,” Natasha admits, very much liking the simplicity. “It’s more than it appears, isn’t it,” Natasha says, as that is what she assumes.

“The chain is made from the gold alloy of the Iron Man Suit,” Tony reveals, and as he does Natasha realises something.  

“And the pendant is from an arc reactor,” Natasha realises, looking down at Tony’s chest, which confirms her assumption. “You broke it off,” Natasha realises, realising how substantial that is even though the necklace looks very simple.

“It’s my heart, and I’m giving it to you,” Tony explains and hearing that feeling completely overwhelmed, as well as amazed, and so she leans forward and kisses him once more.

For a few moments Natasha and Tony kiss, neither one of them wanting to stop, until Natasha pulls herself back as she knows she has to go.

“I really wish I could stay,” Natasha admits. “But I got to go,” Natasha admits.

“I know,” Tony responds. “I’ll be here when you get back,” Tony assures her.

“I know,” Natasha responds. “Help me put it on,” Natasha says, referring to the necklace.

“Of course,” Tony says, and he helps Natasha do just that.  

“I’ll treasure it,” Natasha tells Tony. “Just like I treasure you,” Natasha tells Tony, and she once again kisses him, but once again they are forced to break apart after a few moments. “I’ll see you soon, tell Peter and Tess that I’m sorry I couldn’t say goodbye,” Natasha admits, as he isn’t going to wait the kids to do that.

“I will,” Tony promises, and even though she would like to stay with Tony Natasha gets up, and walks over to her bag, which she picks up.

“You’re not going to go back to sleep, are you?” Natasha asks, as that is what she assumes.

“Probably not,” Tony responds, as he will most likely head to the workshop.  

“Look after yourself, Tony,” Natasha says to him.

“You too, Tash,” Tony responds, and once he does Natasha heads out of the room, and the apartment, being glad she has a bit of a drive so that she can get in the right headspace she needs to be to do her job rather than the headspace she is in when she is at home.

Chapter Text

Chapter 44

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you like this chapter. I’m gonna try to do another double update tomorrow so next chapter will be in about 13 hours.

February 22^rd 2013

Nine days have passed since Valentines Day and ever since Natasha hasn’t taken off the necklace Tony gave her, even when on missions, as it looks so simple that it’s impossible to know where it comes from, what it is made of, unless you know. Of course, having no idea where it comes from hasn’t stopped Clint from questioning where the necklace came from, something which Natasha hasn’t told him; partly because it is clearly bugging him not to know and that is amusing her.

It’s a Friday afternoon and feeling glad because she is going to get to spend all weekend with Tony and the kids, Natasha is walking off the elevator and onto the main living floor of the Apartment and the second she walks out of the apartment Natasha has to duck to avoid being hit by a small ben bag.

“Oh, Sorry Nat!” Peter says to her, clearly feeling bad, and Natasha sees that he, Tess, Kate, and Tony are seemingly having a bean bag war.

“It’s okay,” Natasha says, as she picks up the bag that almost hit her. “What’s exactly is going on?” Natasha asks curious.

“In PE today Kate and I were throwing beanbags into targets we each got a pack of twenty-five to take home with to practice,” Tess explains.

“And you decided the best way to practice your aim is to throw them at each other?” Natasha asks amused, though she can follow that line of logic.

“It has been effective, I think my aim has improved,” Kate comments, sounding rather proud of herself.

“That is because your aim was already amazing,” Peter tells her, and in response Kate throws a bean bag at him, which he hits away and then throws one back at her.

“Nat, you joining or do you need to clean up first?” Tony asks curious, knowing that Natasha’s answer will suitably tell him whether Natasha is hurt or not.

“I’m joining, I’m definitely joining,” Natasha admits, as she puts her bag down. “Tess,” Natasha says, gesturing to her to throw some bean bags at her, which she does, and as soon as she catches them Natasha starts to join in on the game that Is going on, Natasha being careful to control the force of her throws so that she doesn’t hurt anyone, and they group continue to throw bean bags at each other for the next little while.

Hours after Natasha got home Peter, Tess, and Kate are all upstairs, Kate staying in the separate room that has been set up for her rather than Tess’s room for the first time, as it was decided that maybe then the kids will actually get some sleep.

While the kids are asleep Natasha and Tony are sitting on the couch together, both drinking the glasses of scotch Tony poured for them.

“So, Kate’s staying tonight?” Natasha asks, wanting more information about why Kate is at the apartment even though she does very much like spending time with her.  

“Until Tuesday actually,” Tony admits, and Natasha gives him a surprised look as that is the longest Kate has stayed at the apartment before. “Her moms on a business trip, Kate really didn’t want to stay at the penthouse alone, so she asked if she could stay,” Tony explains.

“And you agreed,” Natasha says, realising that that is a pretty big deal for Tony.

“I couldn’t say no Tash,” Tony admits, knowing that Natasha knows how guilty he feels about what happened to Kate’s dad, and that he does also just like having Kate around.

“I know,” Natasha says, understanding that as she carries some guilt about what happened to Kate’s family, but she knows it’s not as much as Tony carries. “Sounds like the separate rooms is working well,” Natasha notes, as things seem to be quieter than they usually are when Kate stays over, which can only be a good thing as three sleep deprived children isn’t fun to deal with.  

“Yeah, I think if Kate continues to stay over more it would be for the best,” Tony admits, as that way the kids can have fun together, but then go to their own space to decompress. “I’m still working out the best idea for when Harley and Kenzie come to stay over the summer,” Tony admits.

“The first night, maybe the last, they could stay together, or have a camp out down here, then maybe give them their own space,” Natasha suggests, feeling that that could be for the best.

“Sounds like a good idea,” Tony admits. “It’s Kenzie’s seventh birthday ten days,” Tony reveals. “I’m putting together the package to send to her if there is anything you add, I’ve already put your name on the things I’ve already packed,” Tony reveals.

“I do want to add to it, there is a book Kenzie and I talked about last time we talked, I got a copy for her,” Natasha reveals, and Tony can’t help but smile at that, feeling glad that Natasha has embraced having Harley and Kenzie as a part of their lives even though it’s only been a few months.  

“I’m sure she’ll love it,” Tony says, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, and as they do Tony lays his head on Natasha’s shoulder feeling incredibly glad that she is home.

March 11^th 2013

Over two weeks have passed since Natasha arrived home to find Tony, Peter, Tess, and Kate throwing bean bags at each other and in that time, Tony has sent a present to Tennessee for Kenzie’s seventh birthday and while Kate has joined Natasha, Tony, Peter, and Tess for dinner a couple of time she hasn’t stayed over after staying four nights at the apartment.

It is early hours of a Monday morning and Natasha, who is feeling exhausted, and a little bruised, but no serious injuries, is arriving back at the apartment.

“JARVIS? Is Tony in bed?” Natasha asks curious.

“No, Ms Natasha, Sir is in the workshop,” JARVIS reveals, and Natasha can’t help but smile at the fact that JARVIS has finally listened to her and stopped calling her ‘Agent Romanoff’.

“Thanks J,” Natasha says, before heading there, wondering just what Tony is doing in the workshop as, as far as she knows, Tony hasn’t gotten started on making new suits yet.

Not long after Natasha asked JARVIS if Tony was in bed Natasha walks into the workshop where she finds Tony working on what seems to be an orange substance, that seems to have a light blue twinge to it.

“Is that what I think it is?” Natasha asks, as she walks towards Tony, suspecting she knows exactly what he is working on.

“Yep, and I’m really really glad you’re here,” Tony admits, as Natasha continues to walk over to him. “I’ve ran all the tests, even had Bruce have a look though he doesn’t know why I am so interested in it,” Tony admits, as considering who he is giving it too he wanted a second opinion, as Natasha gets to his side. “It’s stable, and while it’s still not a cure, I am reasonably sure that it should disrupt the protein build up; give her more good days, maybe even give her more time,” Tony explains, knowing that is what he hopes for, but he can’t be sure right now. “It’s a first step,” Tony explains to Natasha, as he puts the serum into a bottle which he seals. “It’s hope,” Tony says, looking at the vial with an amazed look on his face.

“Sounds like it,” Natasha admits, feeling amazed at that. “I’m really happy for you,” Natasha tells him. “When are you going to DC?” Natasha asks, assuming he is going to do so soon.

“Later today, I want to give it the best chance possible,” Tony explains, knowing that to give it the best chance of actually helping her.

“I’ll come with you,” Natasha says, as while she has faith in Tony’s scientific mind, she knows she wants to be there to support him if things don’t go to plan.

“Thanks Tash,” Tony says, feeling grateful. “Oh, welcome home,” Tony says, and he gives Natasha a kiss, and after a few moments they break apart.

“Is there anything else you need to do for this right now?” Natasha asks curious, once they break apart.  

“No, it’s done,” Tony admits.

“Well, in that case, I was going to have a shower,” Natasha reveals. “Would certainly be more enjoyable if you joined me… interested?” Natasha asks, smirking slightly.

“Definitely,” Tony responds, and after putting the vial somewhere safe Natasha takes Tony’s hand and the two of them make their way upstairs.

Hours after Natasha got home, she, Tony, Peter and Tess are sitting around the table having breakfast together, Tony having not told the kids what he and Natasha are going to be doing as he wants to wait until he has some positive news, which is the same reason he hasn’t told Sharon or Hope what he is going to be doing.

“So, what are you excited about doing today?” Tony asks his kids.

“We’re starting an astronomy model, now that we know a little more about what is out there, I can’t wait to learn more,” Peter admits, sounding excited.

“That’s going to be fascinating, and you may even get to study some of the new research that has been done recently,” Tony tells his son, knowing he has read some of it, but not a lot as he has had other things on his mind.

“That’s exactly what I’m interested in,” Peter admits.

“Well, we can’t wait to hear about it,” Natasha tells him. “Tess, what are you excited about?” Natasha asks curious.  

“After lunch the rest of the day is computer science and today, we’re being given free range,” Tess says, looking excited. “We each use the time to code something interesting and have to show the class when we’re done,” Tess says, looking excited at the possibility, which immediately worries Tony as he suspects he knows exactly what his daughter is going to try to do, partly because it is exactly what he would try to do if he was in her shoes.

“That’s sounds great Tess, but please don’t hack the Pentagon, or something else sensitive, I don’t want to deal with the fallout of that,” Tony tells his daughter.

“But I want to see if I can,” Tess objects, sounding so much like her father, and Natasha has to fight to hold in a laugh.

“Oh Sweetheart, I understand, trust me I understand, and you’ll get a chance to try another time,” Tony says, knowing he will give her a chance, so she doesn’t try to do it on her own. “But at school isn’t the time to do something like that,” Tony tells his daughter. “Okay?” Tony asks.

“Okay,” Tess responds. “There are a couple other ideas I have,” Tess admits, though admittedly she was most excited about trying to hack the Pentagon.

“Oh, what are they, Malyshka?” Natasha asks, and Tess begins to explain the other ideas she has as Tony, Peter and Natasha listen in, feeling interested by what she is saying.

A couple of hours after they head breakfast with Peter and Tess Natasha and Tony have taken the kids to their respective schools and flown to DC. Having made sure that they weren’t followed, as it is even more important than usual, Natasha and Tony have made their way to Peggy’s facility and are making their way to their room.

As they get to the door that leads into Peggy’s room Natasha notices Tony pauses, something which she isn’t overly surprised about, and because of that she reaches out and takes his hand, squeezing it in support, receiving a grateful look in return.

“Whenever you’re ready,” Natasha tells him. “I’m right here,” Natasha assures him.

“I know,” Tony responds, giving her a grateful look, and after taking a moment Tony heads into Peggy’s room with Natasha right by his side.

Walking into the room Tony finds Peggy seemingly asleep and because of that he walks over and pulls up the chair that he usually sits in, while Natasha pulls over another chair so that she can sit next to him.

“Mum,” Tony says, leaning towards her. “Mum, wake up,” Tony says, and as he does Peggy opens her eyes, and to Tony’s horror all he sees is confusion.

“Who are you?” Peggy asks, and Tony is sure that this is worse than when his mother thinks he is Howard, and from the way she moves Tony is sure she is going for a weapon.

“Mum, it’s me, Anthony, Tony, your son,” Tony tells her. “I was born in New York, Ana Jarvis helped deliver me, you broke Dad’s hand through squeezing it,” Tony reminds help, having heard that story many times growing up, and the words seem to help as Peggy looks less confused, and she no longer reaches for a weapon.  

“Oh Tony,” Peggy says, clearly recognizing him now. “I am so sorry,” Peggy says, feeling incredibly guilty.

“It’s okay, Mum,” Tony tells her.

“No, it’s not,” Peggy says, as she reaches out for his hand. “I’m sorry, I am so sorry,” Peggy tells him, the guilt she is feeling being perfectly clear in her voice. “I never want to forget you,” Peggy tells her son.

“I know,” Tony assures his mother. “I actually have something that should help with that, help give you more good days, give you more days where you don’t forget,” Tony tells his mother.

“You do?” Peggy asks surprised, as Tony pulls a case out of his pocket, and opens it to reveal the extremis serum he syntonised as well as a needle so that he can inject it.

“The base is a formula called extremis, I have altered it, and changed it so that it will target the proteins that Alzheimer’s cause in your brain and disrupt them, possibly guard against them,” Tony explains to his mother, knowing that the ladder is not a guarantee. “It’s not a cure Mum, but it’s a step towards that, and right now it’s the best I can do right now,” Tony admits, very much wishing he could do more for her. “After running simulations, I am pretty sure there shouldn’t be any serious side effects, but as much as I want you to try it I’m not going to give it to you if you don’t want it,” Tony admits. “What do you say?” Tony asks his mother, desperately hoping that she says yes, and that she will let him inject her with the serum.

“I will let you inject me,” Peggy tells her son, who feels relieved about this. “But on one condition,” Peggy tells her son.

“What is it?” Tony asks, feeling apprehensive about what she is going to ask.

“You don’t destroy yourself trying to find a way to cure me,” Peggy tells her son, and Natasha tenses at that, feeling worried about how Tony is going to react.

“Mum…” Tony starts to say, his voice breaking, but Peggy cuts him off.

“Anthony I am so proud of you, and I want more time with you, and Peter, and Tess, and Sharon, and Hope, but I also know I have lived a very long life, and I am satisfied with that,” Peggy tells her son.

“Mum…” Tony once again starts to say.

“Anthony, I love you, and I want us to have many more years together, so I will try this serum,” Peggy tells her son. “But I don’t want you to let trying to find a cure for me consume you. I don’t want that for you,” Peggy tells her son. “I want you to live a long live, I want you to have a full life, full of love,” Peggy says, glancing at Natasha as she says that. “I am content with everything I have done, everything I am, but I want more for you, I don’t want you to have a life consumed by trying to save me,” Peggy tells her son.

“I don’t want to lose you,” Tony admits, tears coming to his eyes, and Natasha reaches over and takes his hand, which Peggy realises.  

“I know,” Peggy tells her son. “But you will eventually, and no one, not even you, can change that, and I don’t want you to try to,” Peggy tells her son, as in her experience nothing good happens when a person becomes obsessed with immortality. “You have been the greatest gift in my life, and I want you to have the fullest, happiest, most loving life you can; you can’t have that if you destroy yourself trying to save me,” Peggy tells him, being coherent enough to know that she is okay with dying, but what she is not okay with is her son suffering because of her.

“I’m still going to do research, still going to look into anything that could be a cure,” Tony tells his mother, as he doesn’t know how not to.

“I understand, just don’t have it be all you do, don’t let it consume you,” Peggy tells her son, knowing that like his father Tony can get completely consumed by something, causing everything else to suffer, and she doesn’t want that for her son.

“I won’t,” Tony tells his mother, and he is sure that he is going to struggle with that. “Can I inject you now?” Tony asks his mother, and Natasha realises he is trying to make a joke of situation.

“You can,” Peggy says amused, and Tony does just that.

After Tony injects Peggy with the serum he and Natasha sit with Peggy for hours, just to see how things go and within an hour it becomes clear that Peggy is a little more coherent than she has been for a while.

After staying in DC a while Natasha and Tony have returned to New York, and as they have a little bit of time before they have to go pick up Peter and Tess from school, something which Natasha is a little glad about as she knows she and Tony have to talk, both Natasha and Tony have returned to the apartment.

“You’ve been quiet,” Natasha notes, as they walk into the apartment.

“I’m not really sure what to say,” Tony admits, feeling rather lost.

“Then say how you feel,” Natasha says, as she takes Tony’s hand and leads him over to the couch.

“I feel angry,” Tony admits. “It’s like she’s given up,” Tony says angrily, as they get to the couch and sit down.

“I don’t think that’s its Tony,” Natasha admits.

“I’m sorry, did you hear her say the same things I did?” Tony asks, an edge to his voice.

“I did,” Natasha says, keeping her voice calm. “And I don’t think it was her giving up, I think it was Peggy, once again, trying to protect you,” Natasha tells him. “Tony, you mean everything to your mom,” Natasha reminds him. “She’s what, ninety-one?” Natasha asks.

“Ninety-two next month,” Tony corrects.

“Okay, ninety-two next month, that means she has lived a very long life, and she wants that for you,” Natasha tells her boyfriend. “She wants you to have what she’s has had, she doesn’t want you to sacrifice that for her,” Natasha explains to Tony. “She’s not giving up, she’s making sure you carry on,” Natasha tells him. “You would want the same for Peter and Tess,” Natasha says, knowing that, without a doubt.

“Yeah, I would,” Tony confirms, and a she does he understand what his mother asked a little more. “Tash, I just want my mum to be okay,” Tony says, tears coming to his eyes.

“I know,” Natasha says, moving so she can hold Tony. “I know,” Natasha says, as she holds hm, placing a kiss on his cheek as she holds him.

For a while Natasha and Tony just sit together, Natasha holding Tony as he feels everything he has been feeling since he and his mother talked, until they have to go get Peter and Tess, both feeling glad that Tess kept her word and didn’t hack anything that she shouldn’t have.

Chapter Text

Chapter 45

AN: Thank you so much for the support. Hope you like this chapter. Next update will be in about 10 hours. Tomorrow, I have some stuff going on in the morning, so I will probably only do one update tomorrow. Oh, and so you’re aware. I am currently writing chapter 67, so if I am a little vague when responding to comments It’s because I don’t want to give away things I’ve already written.

March 24^th 2013

Almost two weeks have passed since Tony injected Peggy with the serum he created, and to his relief it is clear that it seems to be working as for the last two weeks Peggy has only had good days.

It’s a Sunday morning and Natasha and Tony are both in the ensuite that is connected to the room that was Tony’s room, but has become both of them, getting ready, and having a pretty serious conversation.

“Are you sure you’re ready for them to know?” Natasha asks, as Tony has made it clear that he wants to tell Peter and Tess that they are together, and he wants to do it soon.  

“Yeah, I am,” Tony admits. “They almost saw us last night, I don’t want that to be how they find out,” Tony admits as when he and Natasha were making their way from the workshop to the bedroom the night before Peter was getting a drink from the kitchen, so he almost saw them. “I want us to sit down and have an actual conversation, we owe them that” Tony admits, as he always tries to be honest with his kids, so he wants to be honest about this. “Is that okay with you?” Tony asks curious, very much hoping it is.

“It is,” Natasha confirms. “I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again, I’m all in, that means telling Peter and Tess,” Natasha assures Tony, even though she is a little worried about how they will react she truly feels that this is the right choice.

“Okay, good,” Tony says before leaning forward and kissing Natasha, and once they break apart the two of them continue to get ready.

A little while later Peter, Tess, Tony and Natasha are having breakfast together, the four of them sitting around the table, neither Peter nor Tess being able to tell that Natasha and Tony are feeling extremely nervous.

“Dad, I’m almost finished my diorama, can you have a look at it when I’m done?” Peter asks curious, as while he nis pretty confident about it he wants to know what his dad thinks.

“Of course I can,” Tony responds.

“Thanks Dad,” Peter responds, feeling glad about that.

“Nat, could you have a look at my German report? There are some parts of the grammar I’m not as confident with as I’d like to be,” Tess admits.

“Hey, I speak German too,” Tony objects, though he isn’t’ really annoyed, as German is a language he has spoken since he was a child, except it is one that very few people know he speaks, his kids not being included in that.

“I know, but when it comes to languages Nat is better than you,” Tess tells her father, sounding rather blunt.

“You’re right about that,” Tony admits, looking amused, and knowing his daughter is completely right.

“Yeah, Malyshka, I can have a look,” Natasha assures her, and as she does it is clear that Peter and Tess have finished their breakfast.

“Peter, Tess, before you run off there is something Nat and I want to talk to you about,” Tony tells his kids.

“Is everything okay?” Peter asks worried, as he looks between Tony and Natasha, trying to figure out what is going on.

“Yeah, this is actually a really good thing,” Tony tells his kids, as that is how he feels, glancing at Natasha for support, who gives him an encouraging smile. “So, you know over the last few years Nat, and I have becoming closer?” Tony asks his kids, feeling that it is the best place to start.

“Yes,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Well after everything that happened with Killian, we both accepted something we knew for a while, and that is that the feelings we have for each other are more than friendship,” Tony explains, trying to explain what has happened between him and Natasha in the best way possible. “So, Christmas Day we got together, we have been dating since,” Tony explains.  

“Peter, Tess, we’re really happy together, but we both want you to know that you two are still our priority, and we want to make sure you’re okay with us being together,” Natasha admits.

“You only started dating at Christmas?” Tess asks surprised, and Tony nods. “Huh, I thought you were together long before that,” Tess admits, as she just assumed her father and Natasha had been together for a while but just never said.

“Same,” Peter confirms. “Does anyone else know?” Peter asks curious.

“No, we wanted to tell you first,” Tony explains to his kids, both of whom feel very happy with the fact that they are the first ones to know. “Nat means a lot to me, we mean a lot to each other, but like Nat said we want you to be okay with this,” Tony explains to his kids, wanting to make that clear, and as he does Peter and Tess exchange looks.

“We are,” Peter tells his dad. “Dad, we want you to be happy, and it’s been clear for a long time that Nat makes you happy,” Peter explains.

“You make each other happy, and I really like knowing that you’re together,” Tess tells her father.

“Me too,” Peter confirms.

“I’m really glad to hear that,” Tony admits.

“Same,” Natasha adds, feeling glad that the kids have taken the news pretty well.

“Can we go do our homework now?” Tess asks curious.

“Sure,” Tony says, sounding amused, as he is pretty sure that Peter and Tess are the only kids who love doing homework, and as he does Tess and Peter pick up their plates, which they take to the kitchen. “That went well,” Tony says, as the kids heads to the kitchen.

“Yeah, it really did,” Natasha says, being pretty sure that the kids meant what they said, but that they was also something they weren’t saying, and she would really like to know what that is.

A little while after their dad and Natasha told them that they are together Peter and Tessa aren’t actually doing their homework but rather sitting in Peter’s room together, the two of them sitting on the floor leaning against Peter’s bed.

“So, Dad and Nat, how do you really feel?” Peter asks his sister, wanting to know what she actually thinks now that they are away from their Dad and Natasha.

“I am happy, I meant that,” Tess admits.

“So did I,” Peter admits. “But I really thought they got together a lot sooner than Christmas,” Peter tells his sister.

“Same,” Tess responds, and the two of them exchange amused looks. “Dad told us he would move on from Mom when he had real feeling for someone, when he met the right person, it seems like Nat is the right person,” Tess tells her brother.

“It makes sense,” Peter admits. “I’ve never seen Dad the way he is with Nat around anyone else, including Aunt Pepper,” Peter tells his sister.

“I know,” Tess confirms. “I want Dad to be happy, and I love Nat, I love them together, I just…” Tess starts to say, before trailing off.

“Can’t help thinking about Mom?” Peter asks and Tess nods. “Me too,” Peter confirms. “But Mom’s been gone ten years next month, that’s a really long time, I don’t want Dad to be alone,” Peter tells his sister.

“I don’t want that either,” Tess admits. “I don’t remember mom, I love hearing the stories, and I wonder about her, but I never knew her,” Tess admits. “But since Nat’s been around it’s like…” Tess starts to say before trailing off.

“We’re finally learning what it’s like to have a mom?” Peter finishes, as that’s how he feels, and Tess nods.

“That’s not wrong, is it?” Tess asks worried, as she doesn’t want it to be like she has forgotten that Mary is her biological mother.

“No, in fact, from everything everyone has said, I think she would be happy we have someone who loves and looks after us like she would,” Peter admits. “At least that’s what I like to think,” Peter admits.

“That’s nice, I like that,” Tess admits, smiling slightly, as like her brother that sounds like something she would like to imagine. “JARVIS, can you ask Nat to come here, just Nat,” Tess requests.

“Yes Miss Tess,” JARVIS responds, and Peter gives his sister a surprised look.

“Some of the things we’ve been saying, I think we should tell her,” Tess explains to her brother, who realises that makes sense.

“Ms Natasha is on her way, Miss Tess,” JARVIS answers.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Peter and Tess say together, and the two siblings wait until they hear a knock on the door.

“Come in,” Peter says, and moments later Natasha responds.

“For the record your dad is waiting outside,” Natasha reveals, as Tony is incredibly curious about why the kids would want to talk to just her, and it took a lot for her to convince Tony to stay outside.

“Of course he is,” Peter says, not overly surprised by that, as Natasha walks over and sits on the floor across from them.

“Is everything okay?” Natasha asks, as she looks between Peter and Tess, assuming that they want to talk about her and Tony being together.

“Yeah,” Peter assures her.

“We just wanted to talk to you,” Tess admits. “What did you mean this morning when you said Peter and I are still your priority?” Tess asks curious, as she keeps thinking about that.

“It means that making sure you are both okay is what means most to your Dad and I,” Natasha admits. “And it means that if, for some reasons, things between your Dad and I don’t work out I’ll still be in your lives,” Natahsa explains, and she notices Peter and Tess exchange relieved looks about that.

“I know you don’t make promises, but is that something you can promise?” Peter asks, as that is what he really wants, he wants to make sure that no matter what may happen that he and his sister don’t lose Natasha from their lives.

“It is,” Natasha says, after a moment of hesitation. “Okay, no matter what happens between your dad and I, I will always be a part of your life, no matter what,” Natasha tells the kids, both of them look relieved about that.

“Nat we are both really happy you and Dad are together,” Tess tells her. “I don’t know if you need our approval, but you have it,” Tess tells her, and those words mean everything to Natasha.

“You really do,” Peter adds.

“I’m really glad to hear it,” Natasha admits. “Your Dad’s really important to me, and so you the two of you,” Natasha explains. “You’ve become my family, and I will always do everything I can to protect my family,” Natasha explains to the kids, and hearing that Peter and Tess exchange looks, and then move over to Natasha and hug her.

“You’re important to us to,” Peter tells her.

“You’re our family too,” Tess adds, and as she hugs them Natasha kisses both of their heads, until they break apart, and Peter and Tess move back to where they were sitting.

“So, I know your dad well enough to know he will be freaking out right now, how about we let him in,” Natasha suggests, being reasonably sure that it will be a test of Tony’s self-control to stop him from eavesdropping.

“Sure,” Peter answers, and Tess nods.

“JARVIS, tell Tony he can come in,” Natasha says.

“Yes Ms Natasha,” JARVIS responds, and moments after he does the door opens and Tony walks out of the room, as it does Natasha stands up.

“I’ll let you three talk,” Natasha says, walking over to the door.

“Is everything okay?” Tony asks, in a quiet voice.

“Yeah,” Natasha says, squeezing his arm before walking out of the room.

After Natasha walks out of the room Tony walks over to the kids and sits down between them, squeezing his way between them.

“So, are you two really okay with Nat and I being together?” Tony asks his kids, wanting to make sure.

“Yeah Dad, we are,” Peter assures him.

“Dad, is Nat the right person, the person you really want to be with, want to move on with?” Tess asks, as while that is what she assumes she wants to hear it from her father.

“Yeah, she is Tess,” Tony confirms. “Before I met Nat, I didn’t really think there would be someone I would really want to be with, not after your mom,” Tony admits. “But since meeting her I know that she is who I want to be with, I want to have in my life, in your lives; I want our future to be together,” Tony admits, and Peter and Tess can tell how much she means to him.

“We want that for you, Dad,” Peter says.

“Really do,” Tess confirms, and he puts his arms around each of his kids, both of whom he kisses on top of their heads, and the three of them drift into silence as they sit together.

After spending a while with his kids, and assuring that they are actually going to be doing their homework now, Tony has left Peter’s room and made his way to the living room where he finds Natasha sitting on the couch, reading a book.

“So, both Peter and Tess are actually doing their homework now,” Tony says, as he walks over to Natasha.

“Did you have a good conversation?” Natasha asks curious, as she closes her book.

“Yeah, I think we did,” Tony admits, as he sits down next to her. “I think they’re really happy for us, Tash,” Tony reveals.

“Yeah, I think so too,” Natasha admits, and they both move so they are cuddling on the couch. “So, the kids know, that’s a huge step,” Natasha admits.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony confirms. “And strangely enough it feels completely right, I’m not scared, I’m not worried,” Tony admits, knowing that the conversation with the kids helped with that.

“Me either,” Natasha admits. “This is good, Milyi,” Natahsa says.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony admits, kissing Natasha’s cheek, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, cuddling on the couch.

April 6^th 2013

Almost two weeks have passed since Natasha and Tony told Peter and Tess that they are together, and the two kids are still the only people who know. It is before sunrise and even though they had a great day before for Tess’s tenth birthday both Natasha and Tony know that the day ahead of them is going to be a difficult one, because of that Natasha isn’t overly surprised when she wakes up in bed alone. Looking around the room Natasha sees Tony sitting on a bench and staring out the window and so she gets up and walks over to him.

“Hey,” Natasha greats.

“Hey,” Tony says, moving his legs so that Natasha can sit next to him, which she does. “Did I wake you up?” Tony asks, feeling worried, as he knows that neither of them sleep much so he feels bad whenever he wakes her up.

“No,” Natasha admits.

“Yesterday was really good,” Tony admits, feeling really glad as Peggy was able to come for Tess’s birthday.

“Yeah, it was,” Natasha confirms. “Tony, I don’t have to here today,” Natasha tells Tony, wanting to do whatever he needs. “I can go somewhere else,”

“No, that’s not what I want,” Tony admits. “I want you here,” Tony admits, and as he does Tony leans forward and kisses Natasha.

“Okay,” Natash responds, once they break apart, and as they do the two of them move so they are sitting more comfortable together, and the two of them drift into silence as they are sitting together.

A few hours after Natasha offered to go somewhere else for the day, she, Tony, Peter and Tess are having breakfast together. As they eat breakfast Natasha and Tony notice that neither Peter nor Tess are eating very much.

“Pete, Tess, you should eat,” Tony tells his kids.

“Yes Dad,” Peter and Tess say together.

“When are we leaving?” Peter asks curious.

“Whenever we’re ready,” Tony tells the kids.

“Nat, are you coming?” Tess asks, looking at her.

“I wasn’t planning to,” Natasha admits, as she didn’t want to intrude like that. “But I can if you’d like,” Natasha admits, wanting to give the kids the choice.

“I’d like that,” Tess answers.

“Me too,” Peter confirms, and Natasha turns to Tony.

“Is that okay with you?” Nastasha asks, looking at Tony, realising that she should have checked with him sooner.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony confirms, feeing that he very wants Natasha to be there with them.

“Okay, then I’ll come,” Natasha says, and she sees three grateful looks on Peter, Tess and Tony’s faces. “But your dad’s right, you have to eat,” Natasha tells the kids.

“Yes Nat,” Peter and Tess say, and together the two of them both eat a little bit of food.

About an hour after they were having breakfast together Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess are walking through a cemetery together. As they walk together Natasha and Tony are holding hand as Peter and Tess walk together, Natasha purposely looking around to making sure that no one is watching them.

After a few minutes of walking the four of them get to the grave that belongs to Mary Parker, and they all stop a few steps away from the grave. As they do Natasha squeezes Tony’s hand, offering him silent support as she honestly has no idea what else to do. After a few moments of standing together Tess walks towards the grave which she squats down in front of it.

“Hey Mommy,” Tess says. “I really miss you, schools going really well, and I’ve continued to do ballet,” Tess admits, and once she does, she leans closer to the grave. “You don’t have to worry about me, or Peter, Dad and Nat are looking after us, we’re okay,” Tess says to the grave. “I love you,” Tess says, and once she does, she stands up and walks back over to his family.

After Tess rejoins her family Peter squeezes his sisters arm before walking over to the grave, and just like Tess Peter squats down in front of it.

“Hey Mom,” Peter says. “I miss you; Dad, Aunt May and Uncle Ben keep telling stories, it’s been nice,” Peter tells the grave. “I look out for Tess, just like Uncle Ben looked after you, I hope you would be proud of me,” Peter admits. “We’re okay, Mom, me and Tess, we’re okay, and we’re going to continue to be okay,” Peter assures the grave, as he runs his hand across the letters of her name. “I love you,” Peter says, and after spending a few moments staring at the name Peter gets up and walks back over to his family.

As he sees Peter walk back over Tony squeezes Natasha’s hand before walking over to the grave, and as he does Natasha takes a couple of steps forward and puts her arms around Peter and Tess.

“Hey Mer,” Tony says, as he squats down in front of the grave. “You’d be so proud of Peter and Tess, they’re both growing up so much, both are so amazing,” Tony admits. “I see you in both of them, and that doesn’t hurt anymore,” Tony admits. “I’m going to keep doing my best, keep looking after them,” Tony says. “They’re so incredible Mer, they’re both going to change the world, probably sooner than even I realise,” Tony admits, and he spends a few moments staring at the grave before getting up and walking back over to Natasha, and his kids.

When Tony gets back Natasha hesitates for a moment before she too walks over to the grave and squats down.

“Hi Mary, my names Natasha,” Natasha says. “I… I’m looking after them, Tony, Peter, Tess, I’m doing everything to look after them, to love them, to be there for them,” Natasha admits. “I just wanted you to know,” Natasha says, before placing her hand on the top of the grave for a moment, then walking back over to Tony and the kids, putting her arm around Tony once she is close enough, and together the four of them drift into silence.

For a little while Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess stand together, staring at the grave that belongs to Mary until they leave, heading back to the apartment where they spend the rest of the day watching movies together.

April 14^th 2013

Eight days have passed since the tenth anniversary of Mary’s death and in that time the entire family have celebrated Peggy’s birthday, an occasion she was completely coherent for. It’s early morning on a Sunday and because both Peter and Tess have a week of for spring break the two of them, Natasha, and Tony are getting ready to head to Tennessee so that they can spend time with Harley and Kenzie in person.

While Peter and Tess are in their room getting ready Natasha and Tony are both down in the living room putting together a few last things.

“So, are you going to be able to be with us the entire week?” Tony asks Natasha asks curious, as he knows that was up in the air.

“Just the first few days,” Natasha admits. “After that I actually do have a job to do,” Natasha admits.

“I know,” Tony says amused. “Well, I guess we’ll take advantage of the time we have,” Tony says.

“Yeah, we will,” Natasha confirms. “So, you never said, where are we going to be staying?” Natasha asks, and Tony turns to look at her.

“Well, I didn’t think a hotel was a good idea, and I didn’t want us to Intrude on Harley and Kenzie’s mother, so I was able to find a house down the road that we could rent for a week,” Tony explains.

“That will work nicely,” Natasha says. “I’ll check for security concerns, make sure you’re safe before I go,” Natasha tells Tony, knowing that that will make her feel better before she leaves.

“Thanks Tash,” Tony says, and he reaches out and pulls her in for a kiss.

“Okay, not sure I want to see that,” Peter’s voice says, causing Natasha and Tony to break apart, and see Peter and Tess standing together, both siblings looking rather disturbed.

“Pete’s right, we love you together, not sure we want to see that,” Tess admits, pulling a face.

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Tony says, amused, as he is glad, he can embarrass his kids like that. “You two ready to go?” Tony asks.

“Yep,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Good, then we should get going,” Natasha says.

“Yeah, we should,” Tony says, and once he does the four of them pick up their stuff and head out of the apartment together.

About two hours after they left the apartment Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess arrive in Rose Hill Tennessee and for the next week the four of them, though Natasha is only there for part of the week, have an enjoyable time spending time with Harley and Kenzie, it being clear that all four kids get along great and are becoming very good friends.

Chapter Text

Chapter 46

AN: Thank you for the support. As I am busy tomorrow morning next chapter will be out in twenty four hours or so, depending on how busy my work shift is, and then on Friday my time the next update will be about 21 hours after that as I will be doing another update 12 hours after that.

May 6^th 2013

Just over two weeks have passed since Tony, Peter, and Tess returned from Rose Hill and despite being several states away from each other it is clear that Peter, Tess, Harley and Kenzie are becoming close, and even Kate has gotten to know Harley and Kenzie, and become close to them, even though she hasn’t ‘met’ them in person.  

It’s late at night, or technically the early hours of the morning, and Natasha who is returning home from a mission, one that didn’t go strictly to plan, is walking into Tony’s workshop at the Apartment where she finds Tony, clearly working on some plans.

As she doesn’t want Tony to worry until she has a chance to explain to Natasha, as she walks towards Tony, does her best to hide the fact that she has several broken ribs, and a mild concussion, knowing that the cut on the side of her head is harder to hide, though her hair does help a little.

“Tony,” Natasha says waking towards.

“Hey Tash,” Tony says, not looking up from the plans he is working on. “Just give me a sec,” Tony requests, as he is rather focused on something that he wants to get done.

“What are you working on?” Natasha asks curious, as she tries to make sense of the designs she is seeing.

“A new suit, just one,” Tony admits. “But I’m doing it right, making sure it is the best version it can be,” Tony admits. “I don’t need to be Iron Man, but I want to be,” Tony admits, having realised the difference between the two in the past few months and because of that he knows what he wants to do, what he wants to be.

“That sounds like a pretty healthy mindset,” Natasha notes, knowing it is much better than the mindset he was in right after the Battle of New York.

“Yeah, that’s what I’m going for,” Tony admits, and as he does, he finishes what he was working on and looks at Natasha. “You’re hurt,” Tony says worriedly, as he stands up.

“It’s not too bad, I’m okay,” Natasha tells him, not wanting him to worry about her.

“That cut on the side of your head says differently,” Tony says worried, as he reaches out and pushes Natasha’s hair back so he can have a better look. “Concussion?” Tony asks concerned, trying to figure out what her injuries could be.

“Yeah, but just a mild one,” Natasha confirms. “And a couple of broken ribs,” Natasha explains. “Like I said it’s…” Natasha starts to say.

“It’s not nothing, Tash,” Tony tells her. “I know you’ve had worse,” Tony says, knowing that, due to seeing a lot of the scars himself, even though he doesn’t like to think about it, as he hates the idea of her being so hurt. “And that it’s not a big deal to you, but it is a big deal to me, I hate seeing you hurt,” Tony admits, knowing that it is another reason why he wants to get started on a new Iron Man suit, so he can protect the people he cares about.

“I’m not really used to anyone caring so much about my physical health,” Natasha admits, as while Clint has always watched out for her, he doesn’t worry as much as Tony, nor is he as protective.

“Well, I care,” Tony reminds Natasha.

“I know,” Natasha says, before hugging him. “I’m okay, Tony,” Natasha says as they hug, and after a few moments the two of them break apart. “But I could really use a bath,” Natasha admits, honestly, she wants a chance to relax and she is feeling a little dizzy so she doesn’t think it would be a good idea to have a shower.

“Well, we better make that happen, then,” Tony comments. “And if you have a concussion then you really shouldn’t be alone in water,” Tony says, with a flirty smile.

“No, I really shouldn’t be,” Natasha responds. “JARVIS, save what Tony was working on,” Natasha requests.

“Yes, Ms Natasha,” JARVIS responds, and once he does Natasha and Tony walk, hand in hand, to their bathroom where they have a very relaxing bath together.

May 29^th 2013

Three weeks have passed since Natasha returned home hurt and since then Tony has continued to work on his New Iron Man suit while also working on a few other things to protect those he cares about, though he hasn’t become as obsessed as he was after the Battle.

It is extremely early on a Wednesday morning and Tony is fast asleep, at least he is until he feels pleasure and he opens his eyes to find Natasha on top of him.

“Morning,” Natasha says, realising that Tony has woken up.

“Morning,” Tony responds, as he moves his hands up and puts them on her hips. “Got to say, this is a pretty great way to wake up,” Tony admits.

“That’s the point,” Natasha says, leaning down and kissing him. “Happy Birthday, Tony,” Natasha says, once they break apart from their kiss, though she starts to kiss along his neck.

“What time is it? have we got time?” Tony asks, glancing at the clock as he knows before long Natasha will have to go help Peter and Tess with breakfast so they can have their usual birthday tradition.

“We’ve got plenty of time,” Natasha says, as she continues to kiss along Tony’s neck.

“Good,” Tony says, and he proceeds to flip them so that he is on top, and he proceeds to kiss down Natasha’s body, the two of them very much enjoying their time together.  

Hours after Natasha woke Tony in the best way possible the two of them, Peter, and Tess are together on floor eighty-two of the Avengers Tower, also known as the common floor for them and their extended family, getting ready for the family dinner/party they are going to have for Tony’s birthday.

“Dad, when will everyone else be here?” Peter asks, interested.

“Soon Pete,” Tony tells his son, and as he does Bruce, who has been given access to the floor for the night even though he doesn’t usually, walks out of the elevator and onto the floor.  

“Hi Bruce,” Tess greats.

“Hi Tess,” Bruce responds, as he walks over to Tony. “Happy Birthday,” Bruce tells him. “I left something in the workshop for you,” Bruce reveals, as he thought it was the best place to leave it.

“I look forward to seeing it,” Tony admits, feeling curious about what it is.

“So, you never said, what is this floor?” Bruce asks, feeling rather confused, as Tony skipped over this level when giving explanations about what every floor is.

“I’ve taken it to calling it family common floor,” Tony explains.

“I thought that is what floors ninety-one and ninety-two were,” Bruce says, feeling confused as the floor they are currently on is ten floors below that, and Tony smiles.

“No, those floors are for me, Nat, and the kids, this floor, and the three above, are for my extended family,” Tony reveals, and while Bruce wonders what that makes Natasha to Tony, he doesn’t get to ask the question as the elevator opens. “And here some of them are,” Tony says as Hope and Sharon walk out of the elevator.

“Aunt Hope!” Peter says excitedly.

“Sharon!” Tess says excitedly as the two siblings hurry over to great the pair.

“Hey, you two,” Sharon says as she and Hope hug them.

“Hey Nat,” Hope greats, as Natasha walks over as well.

“Sharon, Hope,” Natasha greats, as Sharon and Hope break apart from the two kids, so Natasha gives each of them a brief hug, as Tony and Bruce walk over, Bruce feeling incredibly confused.

“Shay, have you crashed the car I got you yet?” Tony asks, and Sharon rolls her eyes.

“Not yet, and I think you’re being harsh. You’re the one who made a habit of crashing cars as a teenager, not me,” Sharon tells her cousin, knowing that that was before Howard died and Tony became a lot less nonchalant about crashing cars.

“Yeah, what was it, four in two weeks?” Hope asks, trying to remember back.  

“Seriously?” Natasha asks, giving Tony a surprised look, as she didn’t know about that.  

“It was five,” Tony corrects, not looking ashamed, as he fixed each and every one of them himself, something which he very much enjoyed doing. “And it’s my birthday you two can’t be mean to me today,” Tony tells them.

“Of course we can,” Sharon tells him.

“Yeah, in fact I think we have the responsibility to be even meaner,” Hope comments, causing Peter, Tess, and Natasha to laugh, while Bruce isn’t sure what to think. “It keeps you humble,” Hope tells him.  

“Only you think so,” Tony comments. “Thanks for coming,” Tony says, before hugging Hope.

“There is no way I would miss it,” Hope assures him. “Happy Birthday Tone, you’re getting old,” Hope tells him.

“Oh, shut up,” Tony tells his sister,  and the two of them break apart so Tony hugs Sharon, who also wishes him a happy birthday.

“Okay Bruce, this is Sharon and Hope, the two annoyances of my life, my sister and cousin,” Tony introduces, and due the tone of voice Tony is using it is clear that Tony is also very fond of them, despite what his words say.

“I didn’t realise you had a sister,” Bruce says surprised, though he feels even more confused as he is pretty sure that Hope is Hope van Dyne, while Tony having a cousin that isn’t public knowledge isn’t at all surprising to him.

“Very few people do,” Tony answers.

“I’m not biologically his sister, but it’s what we consider each other to be,” Hope explains, feeling that she should explain as the confusion that Bruce is feeling is perfectly clear on his face, not talking about Peggy and Howard as she doesn’t know how much Tony has told Bruce about his real identity. “It’s a pleasure to meet you Doctor Banner,” Hope says, as she has read a lot of his works so this is a real pleasure for her.

“Please, call me Bruce, it’s nice to meet you too,” Bruce responds, and while he has a lot of questions he decides to just go with it as he is sure that, at least some things, will eventually start to make sense. “And Sharon, was it? it’s nice to meet you too,” Bruce says to her.

“Yeah, Sharon, nice to meet you too,” Sharon responds, and as she does the elevator doors open and Happy, Pepper, and Rhodey walk out, Natasha noticing that Pepper and Happy are holding hands, but as they let go when they see her looking, she isn’t sure that anyone else would.

“Rhodey Hope and Sharon are being mean to me on my birthday,” Tony wines, sounding a child.

“What makes you think I’m going to do anything about that?” Rhodey asks confused, as he walks towards his friend, feeling that Tony should realise that he would likely be on Hope and Sharon’s side.

“Good point,” Tony says, his voice sounding serious, realising he should have known that.

“Happy Birthday, man,” Rhodey says before hugging his friend, and after they break apart Tony greats both Pepper and Happy with a hug.

“Now that everyone’s here, let’s get this party started,” Tony says, as while he invited Ben and May they couldn’t make it, and that is exactly what they do.

A while after the party started Tony, who has been having a great time with the people he cares about notices Sharon and Hope at the bar together, and as he knows from experience that that usually doesn’t end well for him, as it tends to be a sign that they are ganging up on him, he walks over.

“So, what are you two planning?” Tony asks curious, as he leans against the bar.

“Nothing, not right now at least,” Hope answers, though she is a little amused that Tony assumed they were up to something.

“Yeah, we’re just… talking,” Sharon admits, as she looks around, and she can see the curious look on Tony’s face. “Do you remember when I was fourteen?” Sharon asks Tony.

“Kinda hard to forget,” Tony says, as he knows that it was an intense time.

“Really was,” Sharon admits, pain in his voice. “I just needed to get away, so I ran away after Dad’s funeral, and you two found me,” Sharon says, remembering back.

“Because we knew what you were going through, we had been there, so we both realised where we would find you,” Hope says, still feeling glad that she and Tony were able to find her.

“I know,” Sharon confirms. “Do you remember what you said to me?” Sharon asks.

“Yeah, it was something like sooner or later we would lose everyone in our family, that was becoming clear, that there would be a time where we only had each other, and we promised we would always be there for each,” Tony says, trying to remember back, though considering how intense the conversation was it was hard to forget.

“Yeah,” Sharon confirms. “You were wrong, it’s not just the three of us, we have a much bigger family than we could have realised,” Sharon comments, as she looks around at everyone, at the people who have become their family.

“Yeah, we do,” Hope confirms, like Sharon she is looking out at everyone.

“Okay, we’re not getting into depressed territory, not tonight,” Tony tells Sharon and Hope, as he moves so he can get behind the bar. “Hope, how much do you remember about New Years Eve 1996?” Tony asks her, smirking slightly, as he gets to behind the bar.

“A worryingly little amount,” Hope answers, then she catches on to what he is thinking. “You’re going to re-make those shots,” Hope realises, feeling worried about that.

“Yep,” Tony says, as he starts to search the bar for what he wants.

“Rhodey and Happy where there that night, there is no way you’ll get them to drink it again,” Hope reminds him, being positive they would know better.

“Oh, ye of little faith, I can,” Tony tells her, as he gets started on making the drink, Hope feeling incredibly worried while Sharon feels incredibly curious.  

Hours after Hope, Sharon and Tony talked about their past it turns out Tony was right and he could get Rhodey and Happy, as well as all the other adults, to try shots he created, and because of that everyone ended up staying at the Tower, Bruce being the one sober adult to make sure everyone else was okay; thankfully the adults didn’t start to ‘really’ drink until after Peter and Tess went to bed.

“Is your head still spinning?” Natasha asks Tony, as the two of them lay in bed together, the two of them lying in each other’s arms.

“A little,” Tony admits. “My question is, why isn’t yours?” Tony asks curious, as Natasha seems to be annoying sober.

“Well, when I got back from checking to make sure Peter and Tess were asleep and found Pepper and Rhodey singing a duet I decided to switch to water,” Natasha admits, as while she wasn’t completely sober, she certainly did a lot better than the others, not counting Bruce.

“Probably a good idea,” Tony admits. “Remind me to have JARVIS make a video of that, it will be useful,” Tony says, amused, planning on not letting either of his friends forget that anytime soon.

“I will,” Natasha responds “I gotta know, why did you crash five cars in two weeks?” Natasha asks, interested.

“I wanted to fix them, it seemed the most effective method to make sure I wouldn’t know exactly what needed fixing,” Tony admits, the logic having made perfect sense to him at the time. “Mum wasn’t too impressed, said I was being reckless,” Tony admits, being sure that is the nice way to explain how angry his mother was.

“You were,” Natasha tells him.

“I though it was a great method, until dad…” Tony starts to say, then trails off.

“Right,” Natasha says, gently kissing the top of his collar bone. “So, you had a good birthday?” Natasha asks curious, deciding that a change of subject would be best.

“Yeah, I really did,” Tony admits.

“Good,” Natasha says, kissing his cheek.

“I really love the present you got me,” Tony tells Natasha, as she got him a really sentimental present.

“I’m glad,” Natasha admits. “I know you can buy yourself pretty much anything, and build yourself anything else, so I wanted to give you something you couldn’t build or buy,” Natasha tells Tony, knowing that wasn’t easy, but she was determined.

“You did, and I loved it,” Tony responds, kissing Natasha’s cheek.

“Good,” Natasha says, feeling glad, and the two of them drift into silence as they lay together.

June 12^th 2013

Two weeks have passed since Tony’s birthday and while Tony and Bruce have spent a lot of time together, as they are working on some projects, Tony hasn’t explained more about his extended family, or who his mother is, and as Bruce respects that Tony will tell him when he is ready, he hasn’t asked the questions he has.

It is mid-morning and Tony is sitting beside his mothers’ bed, having been visiting with her for a little while, and to his absolute relief it seems like the serum he gave her is doing exactly what he was hoping it would as she is completely coherent.

“So, you’ve started work on a new suit?” Peggy asks her son, feeling curious about what he is doing.

“Yep,” Tony confirms. “I’ve finished the plans, I am going to start fabricating soon, and then we’ll see if there are any other changes I want to make,” Tony explains. “The Iron Legion had a lot of weakness, I don’t want them for the suit that becomes my main one,” Tony explains, knowing that he wants to include the functions of several of the suits from the Legion into one.

“That’s good Tony, very healthy way to look at it,” Peggy tells her son, feeling proud of him.

“Nat said the same thing,” Tony admits, and as he does his mother smirks at that.

“Oh, she did, did she?” Peggy asks, with a knowing look on her face.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms, and his mother continues to give him a questioning look. “Are you going to ask? Or are you going to keep giving me that look?” Tony asks his mother.

“I could just keep giving you the look, you got your stubbornness from me after all, but I’ll ask,” Peggy admits. “Have you and Natasha gotten together yet?” Peggy asks her son, as she assumes that if they haven’t already then it is just matter of time.

“Yeah, we did, at Christmas,” Tony explains. “Only Peter, Tess, and now you, know,” Tony explains to his mother.

“I am very glad to hear that,” Peggy tells her son. “I think you are good for each other,” Peggy tells her son.

“I think so, we’re really happy together,” Tony tells his mother.

“I’m really glad to hear that,” Peggy tells her son. “It’s what I want for you, to have a true partner, someone who loves you, who sees all of you, and who you can be your true self around,” Peggy explains to her son.

“That’s what Nat is to me,” Tony confirms, causing his mother to smile. “We haven’t been together very long, but I can’t imagine not being with her anymore,” Tony admits.

“I know the feeling,” Peggy says, a level of sadness to her voice, as there was a time where she couldn’t imagine not being with Howard, and then that became her reality.

“I know,” Tony says, reaching out and squeezing his mother’s hand.

“Tony,” a voice says, and Tony and Peggy both turn to the door to see Steve Rogers standing in the doorway, looking incredibly confused.

Chapter Text

Chapter 47

AN: So um, this chapter is probably one that surprised me the most when I was writing. When I first got the idea for this story the first idea I had would be when Tony’s identity would be revealed to Steve, and that is not now, but as I wrote I realised I ended up in a different place, and I wanted it to be revealed now, that will change more things as everything that comes after. Hope you like.

Next chapter will be out in about 20/21 hours, as I am working night shift.

“Rogers, it’s the middle of the day, don’t you have a job now?” Tony asks, feeling annoyed that he as interrupted as he has purposely been coming to visit with his mother during times where he had the least chance of running into Steve, and he believed Steve was on a mission with Natasha so he never even considered the possibility that he would run into Steve when visiting with his mother today.

“I just finished a mission,” Steve says, taking a couple of steps forward, as he looks between Peggy and Tony, realising how close they are, and feeling incredibly confused.

“Oh great, that would mean Nat would be free now too,” Tony says, sounding glad, pulling his phone and sending a text message to Natasha, telling her that he will fly them back to New York, while Steve feels every more confused.  

“I don’t understand, you two know each other?” Steve asks, though he realises that considering he knows Howard and Peggy continued to work together after the war it isn’t overly surprising, and he doesn’t notice Peggy and Tony both tense at that.

“Anthony, ich weiß, dass du nicht wolltest, dass er es erfährt, also werde ich mitmachen, was auch immer du sagen willst,” Peggy tells her son as she knows that it will be him who will have to live with the fallout as she doesn’t know how much longer she will be around, speaking in German as it is a language that both she and Tony are fluent in, but she knows Steve doesn’t speak. (Anthony, I know you didn’t want him to know, so whatever you want to say I’ll go along with)

"Ich möchte nicht, dass er es erfährt, aber du willst es oder?"Tony asks his mother, being pretty sure of that, also speaking in German and causing Steve to be even more confused, as nowhere in the information he read about Tony did it reveal that he speaks German. (I don’t want him to know, but you do, don’t you?)

"Ja", Peggy admits, as Steve seems to think that she feels the same she did seventy years ago, that she never moved on from him, and she would like to make it perfectly clear that that is not the case, that she has had a truly full and incredible life, not connected to him. (I do)

“okay, wir können ihm von mir erzählen, aber nicht von den Kindern,” Tony tells his mother, as he will deal with the fallout of Steve knowing about him, for his mother, but he wants to protect his kids from that. (Okay, we can tell him about me, but not the kids)

"Abgemacht", Peggy tells her son, feeling that is completely reasonable. (Deal)

“You both speak German?” Steve asks, as he knew Peggy did, because more than once he witnessed Peggy and Howard talking in it, so he can’t help but feel confused about why they would choose now to speak in it.

“Yeah, we do,” Peggy confirms. “Steve, I would like you to meet Anthony Edwin Steven Carter-Stark, my son,” Peggy introduces, and it is clear that Steve is completely shocked by that.

“You….your son?” Steve asks shocked, so shocked by Peggy saying that Tony is her son that he didn’t even comprehend Tony’s full name.

“Yep, everything you assumed was wrong,” Tony tells him, honestly feeling rather amused due to how shocked Steve clearly is. “I’ll go, give you a chance to talk,” Tony says, feeling that it would be best for him and Steve to spend as little time as possible as he really doesn’t want to fight with him in front of his mother as he knows that will just upset her, which he doesn’t want to do. “Bye Mum,” Tony says, leaning forward and hugging her. “I love you,” Tony says, in a quiet voice.

“Love you too,” Peggy responds, kissing her son’s cheek. “Let me know when you get back to New York safely,” Peggy requests.

“Yes mum,” Tony assures his mother, as they break apart. “Rogers,” Tony greats. “You may want to sit down before you fall down,” Tony tells him, before walking out of the room, giving Peggy and Steve a chance to talk.

“Steve, are you alright?” Peggy asks, feeling rather concerned about the way he is reacting, though she does knows that everything would be rather shocking for him.

“Yeah… I’m just shocked,” Steve admits, as he walks over to the chair and sits down, as Tony was right, he is very close to falling over due to being so shocked. “I didn’t know Tony was your son,” Steve admits, rethinking everything that happened during the Battle of New York, and the leadup, and wondering how much about that Peggy knows.  

“Very few people do,” Peggy answers. “Though if he had his way the entire world would know,” Peggy reveals, wanting to make it clear that Tony is not ashamed of her as she doesn’t want Steve to assume that.

“You decided to keep the secret?” Steve asks surprised, trying to understand everything.

“Tony was already in incredible danger just being Howard’s son. We always knew that we didn’t want him to be in more danger by making it was publicly known he was my son too,” Peggy admits, knowing that the reason they decided to make Stark his public identify and not Carter is that by his ‘known’ identity being one that was well known it gave a protection that Tony wouldn’t have had if he went by just Carter, even if there were other risks. “When Howard and I got together we knew our relationship was something our enemies, and even our allies, would use against us, and because of that we decided to keep our relationship, our marriage, a secret from everyone except those we completely trusted, and we knew that keeping Tony’s real identity was for the best; even if it was incredibly difficult to do so at times,” Peggy explains to Steve.

“Howard was your husband?” Steve asks, still trying to comprehend that, wondering just how many lies he was told when he woke up.

“We were married thirty-three years when I lost him… he knew me better than anyone else, had faith in me that no one else had, and I knew him,” Peggy admits, pain in her voice as she speaks of loosing Howard.  

“I’m so sorry,” Steve says, being able to recognize that Peggy is pained by Howard’s loss even though he is feeling confused and surprised by a lot of things. “The papers said it was a car accident,” Steve says, as that is something he read about, but now he can’t help but wonder if there is more that he doesn’t know.

“I was in DC, doing some consulting, and he said he had needed to talk to me about something important, he never made it,” Peggy says, tears coming to her eyes, still wondering what that was. “Howard, and Maria who was a family friend that I assigned as his bodyguard decades earlier were both killed,” Peggy says, guilt in her voice. “I was never able to figure out how exactly he lost control,” Peggy admits, as she has spent a very long time trying to figure out exactly how Howard lost control, but the closest she has gotten to a concrete answer is that Howard was going fast and blew a tire; while she isn’t completely convinced that is the full story her lines of investigation run dry so she has never been able to investigate it fully.

“I… were you happy before that?” Steve asks curious, knowing he wants that for her.

“Incredibly,” Peggy admits. “Howard was the love of my life, and Tony is my everything, there is nothing I wouldn’t do to protect him, even if it is painful for me,” Peggy admits, wanting to make that clear to Steve, who isn’t sure how to feel about that.

“I understand,” Steve says, deciding not to tell Peggy that he gave the order to close the wormhole that would have led to Tony’s death, as the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Steve having a lot more questions, but he isn’t sure which to ask and so instead he doesn’t ask any, at least not now.

After leaving his mother and Steve Tony, who can’t help but wonder how things are going between them, makes his way to the airfield where he keeps his plane. As he has been in contact with her Tony isn’t at all surprised to find Natasha waiting when he gets out of his car.

“Hey,” Natasha says, walking towards Tony and kissing him once she is close enough. “How’s your mom?” Natasha asks, once they break apart, assuming that visiting Peggy is why Tony is in DC.

“I think that answer depends on how the conversation she is having goes,” Tony admits, as they make their way towards the plane.

“What do you mean?” Natasha asks, feeling curious.

“Rogers showed up when we were talking,” Tony explains, as they walk up the stairs towards the plane.

“That’s how you knew I was back from my mission,” Natasha realises, as she did wonder about that, as they get into the plane and close the door behind them. “How much is she telling him?” Natasha asks curious.

“Mum told him my real name, is explaining that, but we agreed she wouldn’t tell him about Peter and Tess,” Tony explains, and considering everything Natasha is pretty sure that is potentially a good option, at least for the moment.

“And how do you feel about that?” Natasha asks curious, as she knows that Tony has been very hesitant to tell Steve who he is.

“I don’t know,” Tony admits. “Honestly, worried about how Rogers is going to react to everything,” Tony admits.

“That’s understandable,” Natasha admits. “But based on the time I have spent with him I think he will be shocked at first, but I don’t think you will have anything to worry about,” Natasha admits, as the two of them walk to the cockpit.

“I hope so,” Tony says, feeling worried about how he could react considering how things were between them on the Hellicarrier. “So, mum knows about us,” Tony explains, as they both sit down in the cockpit.

“Oh? What did she say?” Natasha asks, curious, having no problem with Peggy knowing about her and Tony.

“She was absolutely thrilled,” Tony says amused. “I think she’s just been waiting for this,” Tony admits.

“Yeah, that sounds about right,” Natasha says amused, and the two of them drift into silence as they get the plane ready and within minutes, they are flying back to New York together.

June 26^th 2013

Two weeks have passed since Steve found out Tony’s real identity, and while Tony hasn’t heard anything from the Captain, he is sure a conversation, one that Tony would like to avoid as long as possible, is coming.

It’s early afternoon and as she knows that the kids had their last day at school Natasha isn’t at all surprised to find Peter, Tess, and Tony playing Lazer tag together when she gets back to the apartment.

“Who’s winning?” Natasha asks curious.

“We just started,” Tony says, walking over to her, and once he is close enough, he hugs her. “Welcome home,” Tony says as he hugs Natasha.  

“Glad to be home,” Natasha admits, as the two of them break apart, and as they Peter and Tess hurry over and hug her too.

“Nat, did you hear? We’re going to be spending a lot of the summer at the Tower,” Peter says excitedly, as the three of them hug.

“Oh, we, are we?” Natasha asks, glancing at Tony, as she breaks apart from Peter and Tess.

“Yeah, Bruce and I have a few projects up and running, it makes more sense to stay there a bit more,” Tony admits, knowing that Peter and Tess are both extremely interested in helping with those projects, including one that he is calling Veronica; a name Bruce is still on the fence about.

“It’s going to be great, the Tower is right across the road from Kate, and we have the bigger pool and dance studio, it’s going to be great,” Tess says excited, as while the Apartment is home, she is excited to experience staying somewhere new.

“Plus, the multiple labs,” Peter adds, as he already has a few ideas of projects he wants to get started.

“Yeah, that is great too,” Tess admits, as she wants to use the Tower’s system to see if she can hack into a few things.

“I’m glad you’re both so excited,” Tony admits, as truthfully, he was worried about how they would react to spending more time at the tower over the summer. “Nat, are you joining Lazer Tag?” Tony asks curious, as he knows there is always the possibility that she will want to clean up/get some rest first.

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha confirms. “Just give me a minute to put my stuff back and grab my vest and gun,” Natasha tells the others before walking away, and a few minutes later she returns to the living are, and together all four of them once again start to play Lazer Tag together.

A few hours after Natash returned home from her mission Peter and Tess are in bed while she and Tony are sitting together in the living area, Tony working on a tablet while Natasha is reading.

“So, are we completely moving to the tower for the summer?” Natasha asks curious.

“Not sure,” Tony admits. “I definitely think we’ll be there more, and it makes more sense to stay there for at least a lot of the time,” Tony admits, as while he loves his apartment sanctuary with his family considering what they plan to do for the summer it does make more sense to stay at the Tower.

“It does,” Natasha confirms. “The kids seem excited,” Natasha notes.

“Yeah, I don’t know what they are most excited about, working with Bruce and I, the facilities of the Tower, or being across the road from Kate,” Tony explains, as he knows either one could be an option.

“I think it’s a combo of all three,” Natasha says amused. “But you’re nervous about something,” Natasha realises, knowing that because he knows Tony.  

“Yeah, Rogers, that he will decide to just show up to talk,” Tony admits, as he knows that that could lead to Steve finding out about the kids, something which he isn’t ready, at least not until he knows how Steve is handling knowing about his true identity.  

“He wouldn’t just show, he’d at least call first,” Natasha says, as she knows that giving no warning isn’t Steve’s style. “Plus, I think he’s still trying to digest everything,” Natasha admits, as she has noticed that Steve seems distracted, but he hasn’t talked to her as he doesn’t know that she knows more than him about everything.

“Good to know,” Tony says, feeling a little better. “So, I was thinking that I’d make it, so Kate has access to our private floors,” Tony tells Natasha. “That way she’ll always have a safe place to go, and it would be easier for her to get to the Tower from her penthouse than trying to get here,” Tony explains, as while the apartment isn’t too far from the Tower/Kate’s penthouse there is a distance, and several big streets, to travel and he doesn’t want to risk Kate attempting to do so and getting hurt.

“I think that’s a really good idea,” Natasha admits. “She did say that her mom seems even more distracted, I think having people to spend time with would be really good for her,” Natasha admits, honestly feeling concerned about the young girl but considering everything they are already doing she isn’t overly sure that there is more they could be doing to help her.  

“Me too,” Tony confirms. “So, how long until you’re next mission?” Tony asks curious, wondering just how long he has to spend with Natasha before they once again have to say goodbye.

“Not sure exactly yet, but not until next week at least,” Natasha explains, knowing that while that could change that is what it seems like.

“Good,” Tony says relieved. “I’ve missed you,” Tony admits.

“I’ve missed you too,” Natasha says, smiling back at him and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, as they do Natasha continues to read, while Tony continues to work on his tablet, until they both head to bed together.  

June 29^th 2013

Three days have passed since Peter and Tess finished school for the year, and in that time Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess have basically moved to Avengers Tower, Tony having gone over the access everyone has, which has included giving Bruce permanent access to floor 82, and Kate the same access as Peter and Tess, to make sure it will protect the kids the most.

It’s after lunch on a Saturday and Tony, Natasha, Peter, Tess, Kate, Rhodey and even Bruce who has been convinced to join by the kids, are swimming in the pool at Avengers Tower.

“Dad, this pool is amazing, but you know what would be really cool to add?” Peter asks his father, as they swim around.

“Let me guess, a water slide?” Tony asks, knowing his son well enough to suspect that is what he wants.

“Yep!” Peter confirms.

“It would be pretty cool,” Kate adds.

“We could also add a diving board,” Tess says, looking interested, and as he knows his kids Tony realises exactly what they are thinking.

“Okay, how about together you three come up with a design, including measurements, for what you want this pool room to look at, and if it’s possible to make it, that’s what we’ll renovate this room to be,” Tony tells the kids, feeling that that could be a good project for them.

“Really?” Peter, Tess, and Kate ask, all three of them sounding excited.

“Really, but you have to come up with it together, and agree on the final design,” Tony tells them.

“Can we ask Harley and Kenzie for their input?” Peter asks curious.

“Of course,” Tony answers, without hesitation.

“Awesome,” Tess answers, and as she does, she, Peter, and Kate start to splash around in the water, clearly getting so excited that they don’t realise just how much they are splashing, and as they do Tony keeps getting hit with water.

“Tony?” Bruce asks his friend, feeling concerned as he notices the look of fear on Tony’s face, and as he speaks the kids, Natasha, and Rhodey all turn to look at him as well.

“Dad?” Peter and Tess ask, moving towards Tony and accidently causing more splashing.

“Tony?” Kate, Natasha, and Rhodey ask, all three of them feeling concerned.

“I can’t… I can’t,” Tony says, moving backward, and once he gets to the edge of the pool he climbs out and goes running.

“DAD!” Peter and Tess call, both feeling terrified, and confused about what just happened.  

“Pete, Tess, Kate, stay with Bruce and Uncle Rhodey,” Natasha requests, knowing exactly what has happened.

“Nat? what’s going on?” Rhodey asks concerned, as Natasha hurries towards the edge of the pool so that she can get out, it being clear that Natasha knows what is going on even though the rest of them don’t.

“I’ll explain later,” Natasha explains, as she hurries out of the pool, and not even bothering to grab a towel she goes running, not realising that Bruce and Rhodey have moved closer to the kids, doing their best to help them.

After running out of the room where the pool is Natasha runs as fast as she can, going straight to the elevators, knowing that when he is panicked Tony can run fast so she isn’t surprised when she hasn’t caught up to him.

“J, give me a hand, take me to where Tony went,” Natasha requests, once she is in the elevator.

“Yes, Ms Natasha,” JARVIS responds, and moments later the elevator opens on floor 79, the elevator having taken her down seven floors.

“Of course,” Natasha says, realising that she should have realised that.

Exiting the elevator Natahsa heads straight into Tony’s workshop, and at first, she doesn’t see him but then she sees Tony sitting on the ground leaning against one of the benches, clearly close to a panic attack.

“Tony, it’s me,” Natasha says, as she slowly approaches him, not wanting to scare him more than he already is.

“Tash,” Tony says, though his gasps best.

“Yeah, it’s me,” Natasha says, getting to him and squatting down in front of him. “Take my hands,” Natasha says, and Tony does just that. “You’re safe, you’re not there, you’re okay, I’m here,” Natasha tells him and as Tony squeezes her hands it is clear that he is trying to ground himself.

“The Tower?” Tony asks, as he tries to orientate himself.

“The Tower,” Natasha confirms. “Peter and Tess are with Bruce, Rhodey, and Kate, they’re safe, you’re safe, I’m not going anywhere,” Natasha tells him, and in response Tony moves forward a little a hug that Natasha responds to. “I’ve got you,” Natasha says as she continues to hug Tony.

(line break)

After Tony and Natasha ran out of the pool it kind of put a damper on the pool fun and because of that Peter, Tess, Kate, Bruce, and Rhodey have all gotten dried off and have made their way to floor eighty-two.

“What happened?” Peter asks, looking between Rhodey and Bruce, hoping that one of them can explain what just happened.  

“I’m not really sure, Pete,” Rhodey tells him, though he has a suspicion.

“Do you think Dad is going to be okay?” Tess asks concerned.

“I hope so,” Bruce answers. “Natasha is helping him so there is a really good chance,” Bruce explains, and Tess looks glad about that.

“I’ve never seen anything like that,” Kate admits, not sure what to think.

“It looked like when Dad had a panic attack,” Peter admits.

“I think that is exactly what it is,” Rhodey says, though he realises that Tony having panic attacks must happen more than he thought for Peter to know about them.

“Tony’s had panic attacks before?” Bruce asks Rhodey in a quiet voice, clearly concerned about his friend.

“Yeah, I knew he had had them, I didn’t realise he still was,” Rhodey admits, as he though they stopped after Tony fought Kilian, and Bruce starts to search his mind for ways to help Tony with his anxiety, but before he can come up with many ideas the elevator opens and both Tony and Natasha, both having put clothes over their bathers, walk out.

“Dad,” Peter and Tess say, and both siblings run over to them.

“Can we hug you?” Tess asks, as she and her brother stop when they are a few steps in front of their father and Natasha.

“Of course you can,” Tony tells the kids, and they both hug him. “I’m okay,” Tony assures his kids as he hugs them.

“Are you?” Kate asks concerned as she has gotten close to Tony and so she wants him to be okay.

“Yeah, Kate, I am,” Tony assures her, giving her a comforting smile.

“Dad, what happened?” Peter asks concerned, and even know he knew the question would be coming Tony tenses, something which only Natasha notices.

“I had a flashback to something that happened to me when I was in Afghanistan,” Tony reveals, and as he does both Bruce and Rhodey exchange horrified looks, as they realise exactly what that would be. “And it caused me to panic, that is why I had to get away,” Tony explains, trying to explain in the best way possible.

“Dad, I’m sorry, we don’t have to swim in the pool anymore,” Tess tells her father as she doesn’t want him to cause him pain or cause him to panic.

“No, that’s not what I want,” Tony tells his kids, as that is actually the last thing he wants. “I love having fun in the pool with all of you,” Tony tells his kids. “I just need to be careful when it comes to getting water on my face,” Tony explains to his kids.

“We won’t splash as much, promise,” Peter says, Tess nods in agreement, and in response Tony hugs his kids once more, feeling amazed and incredibly proud of his kids, and after a few moments they break apart.

“So, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m hungry,” Tony says, trying to change the subject. “Anyone up for an early dinner?” Tony asks, looking around.

“Definitely,” Natasha answers.

“Sure,” Rhodey says, knowing he wants to talk to his best friend when the kids can’t hear, and others around the room nod in agreement and once they do, they all get started on making food together, all having a great time together, but it is clear that some worry about Tony lingers.

Chapter Text

Chapter 48

AN: Thank you so much for the support. Hope you like this chapter. Next one will be in about twelve/thirteen hours.  

July 4^th 2013

Five days have passed since Tony had a panic attack while swimming in the pool and to his relief he has spent time in the pool with his kids since then and hasn’t had a panic attack again, though he is pretty sure that part of the reason why he hasn’t had a panic attack is because all the kids have been careful not splash him in the face, and there is apart of him that feels incredibly guilty about that, as he can’t help but worry that he is limiting their fun because of his issues.

It is early morning on Independence Day and because of that Tony, Natasha, Peggy, who is continuing to have a lot of good days because the serum Tony gave her, Peter, Tess, Kate, whose mother had no objections to her being taken out of the city, Pepper, Happy, Rhodey, Hope, Sharon, Ben, and May have all travelled to the Long Island house together.

“Okay, let’s get all the groceries into the kitchen, then we can start the fun,” Natasha tells everyone, as she knows there are a few things that need to get from the car to the house.

“Yes Nat,” Peter, Tess, and Kate say together, and everyone starts to grab everything they need, and as they do Tony walks over to his mother, who is a wheelchair, Sharon having already helped her out of the car before he could get to her.

“Are you okay?” Tony asks his mother curious, wanting to make sure she is okay, as not only is she out of her facility but they are at a place which he knows means a lot to her, which means she is likely both happy and sad to be back.

“Yes, I think I am,” Peggy confirms. “I love this house,” Peggy admits, as it was always the place where she and Howard could just be themselves, where they could relax.

“I know,” Tony tells his mother, as while he will always remember being in bed when he got the call about his dad being dead the place is still special to him, just like he told Natasha. “Let’s go inside,” Tony says, and he pushes his mother inside in the wheelchair as while there is a chance Peggy could easily walk in inside on her own, due to the serum, they don’t want to risk her not being able to and what that could lead to.

While Peggy is with her family in New York Steve, having no idea about that, is arriving at the facility. Just like he always does when Steve walks into the facility he walks past the check in desk, as unknown to him Tony made it clear to the staff that he doesn’t have to check in.

“Captain!” A voice says, and Steve turns to see a nurse he recognizes as one of the ones who looks after Peggy a lot, who unknown to him is also a trained agent as well as a nurse.  

“Yes?” Steve asks confused, as the nurse walks up to him.

“Director Carter is not here,” The nurse explains.

“What do you mean she’s not here?” Steve asks surprised, and also a little concerned, as he was pretty sure that Peggy was in no state to go anywhere, and as he realises that a horrible thought comes to him. “Are you saying…” Steve starts to say, a horrified look on his face.

“No, she’s okay,” The nurse says, realising what Steve has assumed. “Her family have taken her away for a couple of days,” The nurses explains, and Steve feels relieved about that, realising that it must be Tony who has taken Peggy somewhere.  

“Oh right,” Steve says, being sure he could call Tony to find out where they are, but he isn’t sure if that is something he wants to do. “Um do you know when she is due to return?” Steve asks curious.

“The sixth,” The nurse answers, knowing that Steve is the one person she could give that answer to as Tony was very clear.

“Thank you,” Steve says, deciding that he will not intrude on Peggy’s family time, and that he would come see her when she gets back.

“Of course, Captain,” The nurse responds, and once she does Steve heads out of the facility, realising that he is going to have to find another way to spend his time.

In Long Island, Natasha has gone in search of Tony as he excused himself from the backyard fun that was going on because he was getting a call, so she wants to make sure everything is okay. Walking into the house she finds him in the kitchen.

“Hey, everything okay?” Natasha asks when she sees him.

“Yeah, it was just Heather,” Tony explains.

“Heather Sante, the ex-SHIELD agent and nurse you have watching Peggy at the facility?” Natasha asks wanting to make sure it’s who she thinks it is.

“You know about that?” Tony asks, as he never mentioned it, though he isn’t completely surprised that Natasha knows.

“Kind of hard not to,” Natasha admits. “Is everything okay?” Natasha asks concerned.

“Yeah, she was just letting me know that Rogers came to the facility looking for mum,” Tony explains. “She told him, Mum’s family took her away for a couple of days, and when we left I told her she could tell him, and only him, when Mum would be back so she told him that too,” Tony explains.

“Fair enough,” Natasha responds. “Do you think he’s going to call you?” Natasha asks.

“Honestly, no idea,” Tony admits, very much hoping he doesn’t.

“Guess, we’ll see,” Natasha says, realising that Tony doesn’t want to talk about this anymore, as she takes a step towards him.

“Yeah,” Tony says, and he reaches out and pulls Natasha in for a kiss.

As Natasha and Tony are so distracted by each other they don’t even realise that as they kiss Sharon has walked into the kitchen.

“Oh my god,” Sharon mounts to herself, feeling shocked, and moving as quickly, but quietly, as possible she makes her way back out the backyard.

Once in the backyard Sharon sees Rhodey, Ben, May, Hope, Pepper, Happy all sitting together while Peggy is telling Kate, Peter, and Tess stories as the four of them sit under a very big trees.

“Guys, guys!” Sharon says as she runs up to the group.

“Sharon?” Hope asks.

“What’s wrong?” Rhodey asks, feeling concerned.

“Tony and Nat are together!” Sharon explains, looking excited.

“How do you know?” Pepper asks, as while she has assumed this was coming, or had already happened, she doesn’t know how Sharon can be sure.

“I just caught them kissing in the kitchen,” Sharon admits.

“It’s about damn time,” May comments.

“Really is,” Rhodey comments.

“The question is how long have they been together,” Happy admits.

“Who knows,” Ben answers, as considering the way Natasha and Tony act around each other it is pretty hard to figure out when their relationship changed from being just friends to more, and the group drift into silence, it being clear that they are all incredibly curious about when Natasha and Tony actually admitted what they have all known for a while.

Hours after Sharon caught Natasha and Tony kissing, which by some miracle she hasn’t given away to them, the entire family is sitting around a campfire telling stories and making s ‘mores.

“Here Nat,” Tony says, as he passes her the s’more he has been working on cooking to perfection, and as he does, he notices Sharon and Hope exchange looks. “Shay? Hope? Something you’d like to say?” Tony asks, as he looks between the two of them.

“Shay…” Hope says, in a warning tone of voice, being pretty sure that Sharon is going to give away that she knows as she knows that Sharon has been wanting to say something all day.

“We know you and Nat are together,” Sharon says, not being able to stop herself. “And don’t even try to hide it, I saw you kissing,” Sharon says, causing Natasha and Tony to exchange amused looks.

“Yeah Shay, we’re together,” Tony tells her, seeing no point in denying it.

“That’s really good, I’m happy for you both,” Pepper says, noticing Peter, Tess, and Peggy don’t look surprised which says they already know.

“Settle a debate for us, when did you finally get together?” Hope asks curious.  

“Christmas,” Tony answers.

“Last Christmas?” Happy ask surprised, as he assumed they had gotten together much earlier than that.  

“Yep,” Natasha answers.

“Told you,” Rhodey says with a smirk on his face, causing both Natasha and Tony to look at him. “I told them it would have taken you a while to realise what the rest of us could already see,” Rhodey admits.

“Glad you have such faith in us,” Tony says amused.

“It’s not about faith, it’s about knowing you,” Rhodey tells him. “But for the record I’m glad you two saw sense,” Rhodey says.

“Same,” Everyone except for Tony and Natasha, even those who already knew, say together.

“Good to know,” Tony says, feeling glad that he has his family support.

“So, can we move on? because I want to hear how Peggy’s story ends,” Natasha admits, as Peggy was telling a rather fascinating story.

“For now,” Sharon says, though she does reserve the right to give both Tony and Natasha a hard time. “What were you saying, Aunt Peggy?” Sharon asks curious.

“I was telling the story about how we were standing before an interdimensional rift and Howard decided to hit golf balls into it,” Peggy explains.

“Is that when Dad lost the second version of his flying car?” Tony asks, having heard the story before.

“Yeah, it is,” Peggy confirms, and she proceeds to tell the story, as she does Natasha moves so she is leaning against Tony as they all very much enjoy listening to Peggy’s stories, and it is also clear as well as being more coherent than she has been some of her physical abilities have improved.  

July 12^th 2013

Eight days have passed since the fourth of July and since then Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess have continued to live at Avengers Tower, with Bruce, and Kate visits so much that she is practically living there too.

It is early in the morning and both Natasha and Tony are lying in their bed at the tower together. As there is still a little while before they have to get up for breakfast, they are just enjoying the peace that comes from just holding each other.

“So, you’re going to fly down alone?” Natasha asks, as Tony has just finished explaining his plan for the day.

“Yeah, if you’re okay with staying with Peter, Tess, and Kate,” Tony admits, assuming that she is, but wanting to check. “It doesn’t make sense for all of us to fly down then immediately fly back,” Tony admits.

“That’s true,” Natasha admits. “And yes, I am more than okay with staying with the kids,” Natasha confirms. “When do you think you’ll get back?” Natasha asks curious.

“Most likely just after lunch, depending on when I leave,” Tony explains. “Harley and Kenzie will have the same access as Kate, Peter, and Tess,” Tony tells Natasha.  

“I assumed that would be the case,” Natasha admits. “It is what makes sense,” Natasha comments. “I know Harley is interested in spending time in the lab, what about Kenzie?” Natasha asks curious.

“She’s interested too, apparently they started to do some basic chemistry at school before it ended for the summer, so she is interested in learning more,” Tony explains, as the young girl has asked him a few questions.

“Of course she is,” Natasha admits, not overly surprised by that. “So, Kate’s been doing more martial arts and archery lessons, she’s really excited about it all,” Natasha tells Tony, knowing that as she and Kate have talked about that.

“I’ve noticed,” Tony says, as that has been clear, but he can’t help but feel bad as he knows why Kate is so obsessed with learning so many different ways to fight. “Are you worried that Tess, Peter, Harley and Kenzie will want to learn more?” Tony asks, as while Peter and Tess have had some lessons with Natasha, they haven’t done a lot.

“A little,” Natasha admits, as considering her history it is still a delicate topic for her, one that brings up a lot of bad memories. “But I’ve been thinking, and I’m concerned about what could happen if, because she is so excited, Kate decides to share what she has been learning without the proper prep,” Natasha admits, as she can’t help but worry that that will lead to one of the kids getting hurt.

“Okay…” Tony says, wondering where Natasha is going with this, but because he is sure it will make sense eventually, he just lets her talk.

“I don’t know if I could give actual lessons, I’m not sure if I could handle that, at least not right now, but I think I would like to offer tips if that happens,” Natasha explains, knowing that may change if the situation changes. “Is that okay?” Natasha asks.

“Of course it is,” Tony tells her. “Tash, I know your issues about this, and while I can’t completely understand them, I try to, and I completely support you. So, whatever you decide to do I’m on your side,” Tony assures her. “I trust your judgement about this,” Tony explains.

“I… thank you,” Natasha says, before kissing Tony, and once the two of them break apart they go back to lying together, both enjoying the time they have just the two of them.  

Hours later Tony has left for Tennessee while Natasha is with Peter, Tess, and Kate at the Tower, the four of them being on their private floor, setting up for a game they are going to play.

“Okay, why exactly are we adding the obstacles?” Peter asks. “Isn’t just trying to get to the chair hard enough?” Peter asks, as that’s what he assumes.

“It can be, but with the obstacles we’ll need to think a little more about strategy,” Natasha reveals, as they continue to set everything up.

“Which means we’re all on a bit more even footing as it’s both a physical and mental challenge,” Tess realises.

“Exactly,” Natasha confirms.

“Oh, this is going to be fun,” Kate says as while Peter and Tess both have her beat when it comes to mental challenges, she has them beat when it comes to physical ones.

“Glad you think so, Zaychik,” Natasha says to her, sounding amused.

“How many rounds do you think we will get to play before Harley, Kenzie and Tony get back?” Kate asks curious.

“I think that completely depends on how long we take to get set up,” Natasha admits. “As for how long each round will take, I’m not sure,” Natasha admits.

“It seems like the kind of thing that would be difficult to predict,” Peter comments.

“I think you’re right,” Natasha admits. “So, let’s continue to get things set up,” Natasha tells the kids, and that is exactly what they do, and before long the start to play their game together, it being clear that both the kids and Natasha have a great time together.

While Natasha is playing games with Peter, Tess, and Kate Tony has travelled to Rose Hill and made his way to the Keener house. After parking the car, he arranged to have waiting for him in Tennessee Tony makes his way to the front door of the house and knocks. Moments after he knocked the door open to reveal Liza Keener who is Harley and Kenzie’s mother.

“Hey Tony,” Liza says, looking very glad to see him. “Come in,” Liza says to him.

“Thanks, it’s nice to see you,” Tony says as he walks into the house.

“Harley and Kenzie should be right down,” Liza explains.

“Okay, we’re in no rush, we can stay a little longer if you’d like,” Tony offers.

“No, it’s fine, I’ve got some things I need to do,” Liza says. “Tony, thank you, for the looking after Harley and Kenzie, for everything you’ve done for them, for us,” Liza says, sounding grateful.

“You really don’t have to thank me,” Tony assures her. “I am glad I’ve been able to help,” Tony admits.

“You have, you really have,” Liza says, being sure that Tony will never realise just how much he has helped.

“And Harley and Kenzie are pretty great, I’m glad that I’ve gotten to know them,” Tony admits, causing Liza to smile, that is only slightly forced, and moments after he says that Kenzie and Harley, both carrying their bags, walk ingo the room.

“Hi Tony,” Kenzie greats.

“Hey Kenz, Harley,” Tony greats, looking glad to see the two kids. “You ready to go?” Tony asks them.

“Yep,” Harley says, and Kenzie nods in agreement with her brother.

“Then say goodbye to your mom,” Tony tells them, and as he does both Harley and Kenzie walk over to their mother.

“I want you both to have the most amazing time,” Liza tells her kids, it being clear that she means that.

“We will,” Harley says.

“I love you both, so much,” Liza says as she hugs her kids.

“Love you too,” Harley and Kenzie say, and after a few minutes the three of them break apart.

“Be good for Tony, and Nat, listen to what they say,” Liza tells her kids.

“We will,” Kenzie says.

“We really will,” Harley adds.

“Then let’s get this show on the road,” Tony says and once he does, he, Harley, and Kenzie head out of the house, it being perfectly clear that both kids are feeling extremely excited about spending time in New York.

A couple of hours after they left Rose Hill Tony, Harley, and Kenzie walk into their private floors at Avengers Tower, where they see that there are cushions, furniture, and a lot of other things all over the place.

“Um, Tony, what happened here?” Harley asks curious, as he wasn’t expecting this mess.

“I’m not entirely sure,” Tony admits, feeling curious, but not at all bothered by the mess. “NAT, PETER, TESS, KATE!” Tony calls, and moments later they hear footsteps and Natasha, as well as the three kids come running into the room, all four of them coming from different directions.

“Harley!” Peter says, running towards his friend, and the two of them hug, once they are close enough.

“Hey Pete,” Harley responds.

“Hey Kenz,” Tess says as she hugs her.

“Harley, Kenzie, it’s really nice to meet you in person,” Kate says, looking between the siblings and feeling glad that she is actually getting to meet them.

“It’s nice to actually meet you too,” Harley says, being pretty sure it doesn’t feel like the two of them are meeting for the first time, and because of that he and his sister both hug Kate, as Natasha walks over to Tony.

“Wanna fill me in on what happened here?” Tony asks curious.

“See that chair?” Natasha asks, pointing to the chair that is in the middle of the room.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms, feeling confused.

“We’re each trying to beat each other there, but to do that we have a lot of obstacles and puzzles to beat,” Natasha explains. “Things may have gotten a little out of hand,” Natasha admits, though she knows they have gotten out of hand in a very good way.

“That just means you’re having fun,” Tony says, putting his arm around her and kissing her cheek. “So, what are the rules of this game?” Tony asks, and once he does Natasha, Peter, Tess, and Kate explain, and once they finish, he, Harley and Kenzie join in in, it being perfectly clear that all seven of them have an incredible time together, and the kids get along great.

July 22^nd 2013

Ten days have passed since Kenzie and Harley arrived at the Tower from Tennessee and in the last ten days it has been clear just how well the two of them, Peter, Tess, and Kate get along.

Along with the kids getting along the seven of them spent most their time with Tony and Natasha, and due to spending a lot of time in the lab they have also spent a lot of time with Bruce, who is constantly amazed that Tony and Natasha let him spend time with kids who clearly mean a lot to them considering they both know what becomes.

As it is the morning where Harley and Kenzie are going back to Tennessee the two of them, Kate, who slept over, Peter, Tess, Tony, Natasha, and Bruce are having breakfast together on the family common floor.

“So, you think if I record myself saying it will help me learn the language better?” Kenzie asks Tess.

“Yeah, it worked for me when there were specific phrases I was struggling with,” Tess explains, as while it hasn’t happened often that is something that helps.

“Good to know,” Kenzie responds.

“You’ll let me know how it goes, right?” Peter asks Harley who is going to be going to a second hand electronic store to get what he needs to put together a computer just to see what he can make.

“Definitely,” Harley responds.

“I’ve brought you a computer, and I’ll buy you another one if you want,” Tony tells Harley.

“I know, but this isn’t about having the best, it’s about seeing what I can make from different pieces,” Harley explains.

“Okay, that I understand,” Tony admits, realising that he has tried to do something similar before.

“If you get a case that doesn’t look like it has the right IO the mods are easy to do,” Bruce tells Harley.

“Good to know,” Harley responds, looking amused.

“Please Nat, I just can’t get it, can you show me?” Kate pleads, giving Natasha a pleading look.

“You can show me, and I can give tips, but you’re still going to have to practice, Zaychik,” Natasha tells her, as that is what she is comfortable with.

“Okay,” Kate says, and as she does Natasha and Tony exchange looks, it being perfectly clear that they are all having an enjoyable time together, and are going to be very sad to say goodbye.

A few hours after breakfast Tony has flown to Tennessee with Harley and Kenzie and as he pulls up into the driveway of their house he can’t help but get a feeling that something is wrong as he notices multiple papers on the lawn, as well as the mailbox having a lot of mail in it, like it hasn’t been empty in days.

“Hey, Harley, Kenz, wait here for a minute, lock the doors when I get out,” Tony tells the kids.

“Is everything okay?” Harley asks worried.

“I’m not sure,” Tony admits. “Just stay here,” Tony tells them, and he gets out of the car.

Getting out of the car Tony heads to the door, feeling his concern grow when he realises the door is unlocked.

“Liza? It’s Tony, I’m coming in,” Tony says, before walking into the house, and he is completely horrified by the sight that greats him. “No,” Tony says, devastation in his voice, as tears come to his eyes.

Chapter Text

Chapter 49

TRIGGER WARNING FOR MENTIONS OF SUCIIDE. NO EXPLICIT DETAILS, BUT MENTIONS.

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I hope you like how I have handled the next couple of chapters, I spent a long time thinking about it, and making sure I handled it appropriately. So, I hope you like how I have decided to do so. Next chapter will be in about 11 hours.

In New York, having no idea what Tony has found in Rose Hill, Natasha is with Kate, Peter, and Tess who are taking turns playing chest together when her phone starts to ring. Checking the phone Natasha sees Tony and the caller ID and she knows that for Tony to be calling on a phone and not just through JARVIS then there is something he wants to talk to her about without the kids overhear.

“I’ll be right back,” Natasha says, and as the kids are so focused on what they are doing they don’t really acknowledge her as she walks away. “Tony,” Natasha answers, bracing herself for what he is going to say, as she cannot ignore the feeling that tells her he is going to say something bad.

“Tash,” Tony says, and as soon as he says his name it is clear that something is very, very wrong.

“Tony, what’s wrong?” Natasha says, walking away more to make sure the kids can’t hear her.

“It’s… it’s Liza… she’s dead,” Tony reveals, sounding upset, as while he didn’t know her overly well, he knows what she means to her kids.

“How?” Natasha asks shocked, as while she was expecting Tony to tell her something bad, she wasn’t expecting that.  

“Suicide, she left a note,” Tony reveals, the note being one of two things she left, Tony having read it and kept it after showing it to the police.  

“Damn it,” Natasha says, fighting back her own reaction. “Harley? Kenzie? How are they?” Natasha asks worried, being sure that the kids would be beyond devastated.  

“Devastated,” Tony admits. “Confused, angry, I don’t think Kenzie completely understands what is going on, and I don’t think Harley knows what to think,” Tony admits, his heart breaking for the two kids, knowing he would give anything to take away their pain, but he can’t.

“Okay, I’ll get one of your other jets, we’ll be there as soon as we can,” Natasha says, being sure that if she can’t get one of Tony’s jet’s she’ll hijack a SHIELD one if she has to, knowing that Peter and Tess will want to be there for their friends, and she wants to be there for Harley and Kenzie as well.

“No, stay in New York,” Tony requests. “Peter and Tess don’t need to go through all this too,” Tony admits, while he knows that Peter and Tess will want to be there for Harley and Kenzie, and he is sure they will be, it’s not the time right now.

“Okay, if you change your mind…” Natasha starts to say, understanding why Tony would make that call.

“I’ll call,” Tony assures her. “Tash, the note wasn’t all she left, she left paperwork,” Tony reveals.

“What kind of paperwork?” Natasha asks, interested.

“She wanted me to take custody of Harley and Kenzie,” Tony reveals, still feeling shocked about that. “I know it’s a lot, and…” Tony starts to say.

“Yes,” Natasha says, cutting of Tony before he can explain more.

“Yes?” Tony asks.

“Yes, we have to take custody,” Natasha says, not even needing to think about it. “They need us, Tony,” Natasha tells him.

“Yeah, they do,” Tony confirms, feeling incredibly glad that Natasha feels the same way. “Um, I need to get back to them. Can you call Pepper and get her to get a lawyer here, I might need some help dealing with everything,” Tony requests, as while he may be able to handle a lot of it on his own, he wants to make sure it can be done properly.  

“Of course,” Natasha responds. “Tell them I’m thinking of them,” Natasha requests, having no idea what else she can do right now.

“I will,” Tony responds.

“And there is anything I can do….” Natasha starts to say.

“I’ll call,” Tony responds. “Tash… thanks,” Tony says, being sure that the words don’t cover everything I am feeling, and before Natasha can say anymore Tony can hang up.

Not long after Tony hung up the phone Natasha has called Pepper who assured her she would get the best Stark Industries lawyer to Tennessee, and after getting that assurance Natahsa, knowing that the conversation she has to have is going to be incredibly difficult, has made her way back to the living area.

“Nat? is everything okay?” Tess asks, as Natasha walks back into the room.

“No, Malyshka, everything’s not okay,” Natasha admits.

“What’s happened?” Peter asks worried. “Is Dad….” Peter starts to ask.

“Your Dad is fine,” Natasha assures him.

“But something bad has happened, right?” Tess asks, as that is what it seems like it.

“Right,” Natasha confirms. “I don’t know how else to say this, so I am just going to say it,” Natasha admits. “Liza Keener, Harley and Kenzie’s mom, has died,” Natasha tells the kids.

“What?” Kate asks shocked.

“What happened? Are Harley and Kenzie, okay?” Peter asks concerned.

“Harely and Kenzie are not okay, but all three of you know what they’re going though, so you know they’re not completely okay,” Natasha explains to the kids, knowing that because each of their have lost a parent that will help them understand what Harley and Kenzie are going through a little more.

“You’re right about that,” Tess admits, as she and Kate exchange looks, both thinking the same thing.

“And as for what happened to Liza,” Natasha says, then pauses, as she isn’t sure how to explain what happened.

“Nat?” Peter, Tess, and Kate all ask as they realise that she stopped explaining.

“Sometimes a person is in a lot of pain, feeling a lot of emotions overwhelm them, emotions that often make them feel really bad, and they hurt themselves because of that, not seeing another option,” Natasha says, realising that even after everything she has done explaining suicide to three children may be the hardest thing she has ever done. “Liza hurt herself so much that she died,” Natasha explains, not completely sure that that is the best explanation she could give, but it is the one she is giving.

“That’s awful,” Tess says, tears coming to her eyes.

“It is,” Narcissa tells them. “Which is why I want you all to know that no matter what you are feeling, if you are feeling really sad, or angry, or hopeless, you can always talk to Tony or I, you’re never alone,” Natasha tells the kids needing to make that clear.

“We know, Nat,” Peter says, also fighting back tears, and in response Natasha moves closer to the three kids and hugs them tight.

In Tennessee Tony, who called Natasha from inside the house, walks back outside where Harley and Kenzie are sitting on the front step, Harely sitting with his arm around his sister. Seeing them Tony, takes a moment to collect himself before he walks over and squats down in front of them.

“Hey,” Tony greats.

“Tony, is this our fault?” Harley asks, tears and guilt in his voice, finally asking what he has been wondering since Tony told him and Kenzie what he found.

“No, absolutely not,” Tony says, without hesitation. “Why would you think that?” Tony asks, wanting to understand what is going on in his head.

“Moms always seemed sad, there were days where she wouldn’t get out of bed, but I just thought that’s the way she is,” Harely admits, guilt in his voice, as he feels bad and thinks that he should have realised that it was something more. “I should have done more,” Harely admits, having no idea what he could have done, but feeling that he should have don something.

“Harley, I want you to listen to me, I want you both to listen to me,” Tony adds, looking at Kenzie. “This is not your fault, there was nothing you could have done,” Tony assures them. “We can’t know everything that is going on in someone’s head, we don’t know the pain they’re in unless they talk about it, which is why I want you both to know that you can always talk to me, or Nat, about what you’re feeling, you couldn’t have seen this coming,” Tony tells the kids. “Your mom was in a lot of pain, she saw ending her life as the only solution, but that doesn’t mean she didn’t love you both, because she did, I know that,” Tony says, as that was clear in the note she left. “She wouldn’t want you to blame yourselves, and you shouldn’t,” Tony tells the kids. “This is not your fault,” Tony once again says, as he doesn’t want the kids to blame themselves.

“This isn’t fair,” Kenzie says, her voice breaking.

“No, it’s not,” Tony confirms, and he hugs the two kids, having no idea what else he could say to help them so instead he just holds them as the two kids break down, knowing that he doesn’t care what he has to do to make sure of it but that he will always be there for them, no matter what.  

Hours after she got the call from Tony to tell her about what happened to Liza Natasha is walking onto the family common floor at Avengers Tower while Peter and Tess are both asleep in their respective rooms, and Kate has gone back to her Penthouse for the night as after everything she, understandably, really wanted to see her mother.

Walking out of the elevator Natasha finds Bruce, Rhodey, Sharon, and Hope waiting, just like she was expecting as she contacted them.  

“Nat? what’s going on?” Sharon asks concerned, as other than Nat saying she needed to see her she didn’t explain anything about what is going on, and as she does Rhodey realises something.

“Where’s Tony?” Rhodey asks concerned.

“Tony’s still in Tennessee Harley and Kenzie,” Natasha explains.

“What’s happened?” Bruce asks worried, knowing that the plan was just to take Harley and Kenzie back to Tennessee so he doesn’t understand why Tony would have stayed overnight.

“Harley and Kenzie’s mother, Liza, is dead, she killed herself,” Natasha explains. “I don’t know all the details, but I do know that Tony found her, thankfully the kids were still in the car,” Natasha explains, feeling that that is a small miracle.

“That’s awful,” Hope says, with a horrified look on her face, feeling awful for the kids and not being able to help but think that she was the same as Kenzie when her mother ‘died’.  

“It really is,” Rhodey confirms.

“Harley and Kenzie, what happens to them now?” Bruce asks, clearly worried about the two kids who he has gotten to know well over the last week, as from what he knows they don’t have any family other than a dad who they haven’t heard anything from since Kenzie was a baby.

“Liza left paperwork, she wanted Tony to take custody of them, so that’s what we’re going to do,” Natasha explains, and the others all notice that she mentions Tony getting custody, but says, ‘we’. “I called Pepper so Tony could get back to the kids, she, Happy, and a Stark Lawyer arrived in Rose Hill a few hours ago,” Natasha explains, knowing that because she has been in contact, and feeling glad that Pepper and Happy decided to go with the lawyer as it means that Tony is not alone trying to deal with everything. “Tony’s also going to call Peggy to tell her everything,” Natasha explains, not overly sure if he has done that yet as they haven’t talked in a little while.

“What can we do to help?” Rhodey asks, wanting to do something to help the kids who are going through things that no kid should have to go through.

“I’m not sure right now,” Natasha admits. “But if there is anything I’ll let you know,” Natasha says, feeling grateful for the help but knowing that right now there isn’t much that can be done.

“Please do,” Sharon says, as she wants to do everything she can to help if she can.

“Are you, Peter, and Tess heading to Tennessee?” Bruce asks curious, knowing that he would offer to go if they were.  

“Not right now,” Natasha says, knowing that that could change considering everything that is going on, and she proceeds to explain what she does know, which admittedly, isn’t a lot.  

In Tennessee Tony is in a hotel room with Harley and Kenzie who are both sleeping, with Pepper and Happy in a room a couple of doors down, and the Stark Lawyer is several doors down from them.

As the two kids sleep Tony is going through the paperwork, he has gotten from both the lawyers, and the local police. Looking at the clock Tony works out what time it is in New York, and as he figures that the kids would be asleep Tony picks up his phone and calls Natasha.

“Hey Tony,” Natasha, who has gotten back to their private floors after talking to Bruce, Rhodey, Sharon, and Hope about what is going, says.

“Hey,” Tony answers.

“How are Harely and Kenzie doing?” Natasha as curious as she sits down in bed, being sure that they aren’t doing well, but wanting to know just how far from well they are doing.

“There’s been a lot of crying,” Tony admits. “And Harley is blaming himself for not seeing this coming,” Tony admits, very much hating that fact.

“He couldn’t have, he shouldn’t blame himself,” Natasha says, though she understands why he would as she knows Harley has good heart and he takes a lot on himself.

“I keep telling him that,” Tony admits, though he knows he is not having much luck, something which he isn’t overly surprised about. “I talked to the local police, Liza attempted to kill herself two years ago, when Harley and Kenzie were with their grandmother,” Tony explains, knowing that the kids don’t know about that, and that their grandmother died shortly after that. “They never knew about that,” Tony explains.

“It won’t do anything but cause them pain to know now,” Natasha tells Tony, feeling that this may be one of the few things that they just don’t tell the kids, at least not for a little while.

“I know,” Tony admits, as he doesn’t plan to tell them about that.

“What else are the police saying?” Natasha asks interested.

“They’ve already realised the body to a local funeral home, they are completely satisfied that it was suicide, have no questions,” Tony explains, knowing that is supported by an independent coroner he sent information to. “I’m going to try to talk to Harley and Kenzie tomorrow, see what they want to do to say goodbye,” Tony explains, honestly not sure if the kids will want a funeral or say goodbye in another way, as while they live in a small town he has gotten the impression that Liza didn’t have any friend, and that there aren’t a lot of people around who the kids are close to, so he would not be surprised if they don’t want a formal funeral.

“Peter, Tess, and I can come down for the funeral if there is one,” Natasha offers.

“I think that would be good,” Tony admits, as it could help Kenzie and Harley with feeling that they aren’t alone. “But I’ll let you know what’s decided,” Tony tells Natasha.

“Okay,” Natasha says. “What is the lawyer saying about Liza’s request regarding custody?” Natasha asks, wanting to know whether they will have a fight ahead of them.

“We’re meeting with the local Child Services office tomorrow, but the police were happy to have the kids stay with me tonight, and the lawyers are reasonably sure that there shouldn’t be a problem as Liza was clear about what she wanted,” Tony admits, knowing he feels relieved about that. “The lawyer explained the process, I could get custody and we could go back to New York, but it would be legal guardianship for a year before we could adopt them,” Tony explains, also knowing that could be contingent on whether their father came back into their lives, but it seems like there is no trace of him; though Tony does plan to see if he can find him for Kenzie and Harley’s sake.

“I’m guessing that is something that not even we could speed up?” Natasha asks, as she assumes that, but wants to check.

“Yeah, I asked the same question, we’ll have to wait a year,” Tony responds, both of them talking about it as a ‘we’ situation without even thinking about it as it is so natural for them. “Day after tomorrow I’ll be able to take Harley and Kenzie to the house so they can collect everything they want. Can you check the rooms they have been staying in both the tower, and the two of the spare rooms at the Apartment to make sure they are suitable for them,” Tony requests, feeling glad that there are multiple ‘spare’ rooms at the apartment.   

“Of course,” Natasha admits. “I thought it could be good for Peter and Tess to each suggest a couple of things for each Harley and Kenzie to help them feel more comfortable,” Natasha explains, as she thought that would be good to help Peter and Tess feel like they are doing something to help their friends.

“That’s a great idea,” Tony admits. “My spare black card….” Tony starts to say.

“I know,” Natasha cuts him off, as she already knows exactly where it is. “When you get home, we’re going to talk about how obvious some of your hiding spots are,” Natasha tells Tony, as she has been meaning to talk to him about this and this is a great opportunity.

“Yes Dear,” Tony says amused, but his amusement quickly goes when he realises that Kenzie is no longer sleeping soundly. “Tash, I got to go, I think Kenzie is having a nightmare,” Tony says worried.

“Go,” Natasha tells him, feeling concerned as well.

“Talk to you later, bye,” Tony says before hanging up.

After hanging up with Natasha Tony puts his phone down on the table and hurries over to the bed where Kenzie is sleeping in.

“Kenzie, Kenzie, wake up,” Tony says, getting to her side, and gently shaking her awake.

“MOM!” Kenzie yells, and moments later she bolts upright, a terrified look on her face.

“Kenz, Kenz, you’re okay,” Tony says to her, trying to be as comforting as possible.

“Tony?” Kenzie asks confused, as Harley is in the next bed wakes up, having been woken up by his sister.

“Yeah, I’m here, Kenz,” Tony tells her and in response Kenzie throws herself into his arms.

“I want mommy! I want mommy now!” Kenzie says, sounding heartbroken, as she hugs Tony.

“I know, I know,” Tony says, as he continues to hug Kenzie, running his hand up and down her back, as Harley walks over, and climbs onto the bed as well.

“Why did she decide to leave us?” Kenzie asks, sounding devastated.

“I don’t know, Kenz, I don’t know,” Tony admits, as he continues to hold her, knowing that the note Liza left didn’t shed much light about that. “And I know it’s not the same, but you’re not alone Kenz, I’m going to make sure you’re never alone,” Tony assures her. “Neither of you are alone,” Tony says, glancing at Tony.

“Don’t leave us, Tony, please don’t leave us,” Harley plead, as he knows he couldn’t handle that.

“I’m going to do everything I can to make sure I don’t,” Tony says, opening his arms so that he can hug Harley as well, and as Tony holds Harley and Kenzie the only sounds can be heard are the two of them crying, which Tony hates.

Chapter Text

Chapter 50

TRIGGER WARNING FOR MENTIONS OF SUCIIDE. NO EXPLICIT DETAILS, BUT MENTION.

AN: Wow, fifty chapters, thank you so much for the support. I hope you like this chapter. Next update will be in about 13 hours.

It has been two days since Tony found that Liza dead and since that happened, he hasn’t slept as he has been so focused on Kenzie and Harley. It is early morning and Tony, Kenzie, Harley, along with Happy and Pepper who are helping them, are at the Keener house packing up the stuff that Harley and Kenzie want to take with them to New York.

While Kenzie and Harley are in their respective rooms Tony, Pepper, and Happy are downstairs, Tony knowing from the kids what is important to them, packing up all those things as well as anything that seems like it may be personal.

“What’s going to happen to the house?” Happy asks Tony as they pack, assuming that he has already worked that out.

“That’s still being worked out,” Tony admits. “But whatever happens any proceeds go to Kenzie and Harley and will be kept for them until they are older,” Tony explains, as he is going to make sure of that.

“I thought that was going to be the case,” Pepper admits. “When are you going back to New York?” Pepper asks, knowing that Tony taking custody of the kids has been approved, something which the Stark Lawyers have worked to make sure remains secret from the public, so they can go back to New York whenever they want.

“This afternoon is the plan,” Tony says, though his plan is to talk to Kenzie and Harley to make sure that they are ready to go to New York.

“What about the funeral?” Happy asks curious.

“There’s not going to be one,” Tony explains. “Harley and Kenzie don’t want one,” Tony explains, as when asked Harley made a comment of, ‘no one cared when she was alive so why would they care now,’. “So instead, Liza has been cremated and we’re going to spread the ashes at a lake that Harley said was where they spent time with their mother when she was happiest,” Tony explains, and considering everything it does seem like the best option.

“That sounds really nice,” Pepper says, smiling slightly, as she thinks that would be a nice gesture.

“Yeah,” Tony admits. “Are you two alright down here? I want to go check on Harley and Kenzie,” Tony admits, feeling worried for them as he knows that, understandably, they aren’t handling things overly well.

“Yeah, we’re fine,” Happy assures him, and Pepper nods.

“Thanks,” Tony says, before heading upstairs.

Not long after he left Pepper and Happy Tony gets upstairs and he heads straight to the room which he knows is Harley, finding the door is slightly open.

“Harley?” Tony asks, as he knocks on the door.

“Come in,” Harley responds, and Tony walks into the room to find Harley just sitting on his bed, not really packing things up.

“Harley, if you’re not ready to pack up we can stay longer, we don’t have to go back to New York today,” Tony says, as he walks over to him, knowing that the one deadline they have is making sure they are back in New York for Peter’s birthday, and other than that he has no intention of pushing Harley or Kenzie into doing something they aren’t ready for.

“No, I don’t want to be here anymore,” Harley admits, as it is just painful to be in this house now, as Tony sits down next to him. “Tony, are you sure they can’t take us away from you?” Harley asks worried, as after everything he doesn’t want to be forced to say goodbye to Tony as well.

“Child Services here and New York have approved me being your legal guardian, after a year we will look into permanent options,” Tony explains, as while he doesn’t need to think about it, he wants to adopt Harley and Kenzie in a year, in fact he would do so sooner if he could, he wants to make sure that is what they want.

“What about Nat?” Harley asks, interested.

“Your mom made it clear that she wanted me to have custody of you, and Kenzie, that is why we were able to get it all approved without problem, she didn’t mention Nat,” Tony explains. “So right now only I’ll have legal custody, but when we look into permanent options, she will be involved in that too,” Tony says, knowing that as while he and Natasha haven’t talked about it in detail, they have had enough of a conversation for Tony to be sure of that.

“What if my dad comes back?” Harley asks worried, as he is smart enough to know that his father has more of a legal right, but he also knows he doesn’t want him, that he wants to stay with Tony, and Natasha, and Peter, and Tess.

“We’ll figure out how to deal with it,” Tony tells him, though considering the searches he has already done, and the conversations he had with the local police and child services he doesn’t see their father coming back being a strong possibility. “Harley, I promise you, I will fight for whatever you and Kenzie want, no matter what that is,” Tony tells him, and Harley hugs him in response, feeling incredibly grateful for him.

After staying with Harley for a little while, and helping him to pack up a little, Tony, after checking to make sure Harley would be okay, has made his way across the hall and knocking on the door to Kenzie’s room.

“Come in,” Kenzie’s voice responds, and Tony walks into the room and finds that Kenzie has done a lot more packing than her brother, in fact, it seems like she is trying to get everything packed up as quickly as possible.

“Hey Kenz, how are things going?” Tony asks her.

“Good, I think I can get everything packed up soon,” Kenzie tells him.

“That’s good, but Kenz you can take your time, there’s no rush, we can stay longer if you’d like,” Tony says, wanting to check to see what she wants, just like he did with Harley.

“I don’t want to,” Kenzie admits. “It feels wrong to be here without mom,” Kenzie admits, and considering everything Tony isn’t overly surprised by that.

“Okay,” Tony says with a nod, not overly surprised that both siblings feel the same.

“Tony, what do I do with rubbish, with things I want to throw away?” Kenzie asks curious.

“Just leave it, I’ll arrange for some cleaning,” Tony explains and Kenzie nods. “How are you doing, Kenz?” Tony asks her.

“I’m not really sure,” Kenzie admits. “I miss mom,” Kenzie says, tears coming to her eyes.

“That’s completely understandable,” Tony says, walking towards her and hugging her. “Kenz you’re always going to miss your mom, you’ll always remember her, but with time it will hurt a little less, you’ll remember her without it hurting so much,” Tony explains to her.

“Right now, it just hurts,” Kenzie admits.

“I know,” Tony says as he continues to hug and the two of them drift into silence.

Hours after Tony made sure Harley and Kenzie wanted to go back to New York the three of them have travelled to the location where the kids wanted Liza’s ashes to be spread while Happy and Pepper are arranging for the stuff the kid want to keep to be sent to New York.

“Is this okay?” Tony asks, as he, Harley and Kenzie get out of the car., Harley being the one who is carrying the container with the ashes in them. “We can drive around the lake, find another place,” Tony says to the two kids, wanting to make sure they are okay with what they do.

“No, this is great,” Harely tells Tony.

“We swam together over there,” Kenzie says, pointing to the bank of the lake a little way away, remembering that as her mum seemed very happy at the time.

“We did,” Harley confirms. “I think I would like to spread the ashes there,” Harley admits.

“That sounds like a good idea,” Tony says. “Kenzie, what do you think?” Tony asks, wanting to make sure she agrees with her brother. 

“I think that would be good,” Kenzie confirms, and once she does the three of them walk over to the bank of the lake that Kenzie pointed out.

“What do we do? Do we say something?” Harley asks, looking at Tony for the answer.

“That’s up to you,” Tony tells him. “It can help to say goodbye, or talk about something good, or we can just open the container and spread the ashes,” Tony explains to the kids, having no idea if he is doing this the right way but he doesn’t know what else to do.

“I love you, Mom,” Harley says. “I miss you, you were a great mom, I’m sorry I didn’t see how much pain you were in,” Harely says, and while he makes notes of the words Tony knows it’s not the right time to remind Harely that’s it’s not his fault.

“I miss you mommy…. I’m going to make you proud, I’m gonna help people who are hurting like you…. I hope you’re not sad anymore,” Kenzie says, fighting back tears.

“Liza… I’m going to look after your kids, I promise you. I’ll make sure they’re okay,” Tony says, having no idea what else to say, and once he speaks, he opens the container Harely is holding and the three of them spread the ashes together.

A couple of hours after they spared Liza’s ashes Tony, Harley and Kenzie have travelled back to New York, and the three of them are walking into floor Ninety-One in Avengers Tower. As soon as they walk out of the elevator the three of them find Natasha, Peter, and Tess waiting, and as they do Tony walks straight to Peter and Tess to hug them while Natasha walks straight to Harley and Kenzie, who hug her once they are close enough.

“Oh Lapa,” Nastasha says as she hugs Harley. “Kotick,” Natasha says as she hugs Kenzie, kissing both of them on their heads.

“It’s not fair, Nat,” Harley says to her as she hugs him and his sister.

“No, it’s not,” Natasha confirms as the three of them break apart.

“Harley, Kenzie, I’m so sorry,” Peter says, as he looks between them.

“Me too,” Kenzie answers, and once she does Peter and Tess walk over to their friends and they both hug them, and while all four of the kids are hugging each other Tony walks over to Natasha.

“Hey,” Tony greats.

“Hey,” Natasha says, as she hugs Tony tightly and feels him kiss her cheek. “We’ll figure this out,” Natasha says as they hug together.

“Yeah, we will,” Tony confirms, as the two of them break apart.

“So, we have some dinner almost ready,” Natasha reveals, as she, Peter and Tess have been working on that, having made food they have seen Harley and Kenzie eat a lot of. “Harley, Kenzie, are you hungry?” Natasha asks them.

“I’m not sure,” Harley admits.

“A little,” Kenzie admits.

“Okay, so how about we try to each and see how we go,” Tony suggests, and as both kids go the six of them head towards their kitchen area so that they can attempt to have dinner together.

About an hour after Tony, Harley and Kenzie returned home the three of them, along with Natasha, Peter, and Tess have all attempted to have dinner and neither Tony nor Natasha were overly surprised when Harley and Kenzie didn’t eat much, but they did eat enough to make it so neither of them are worried about the kids.

As all four of the kids have gone to the bedrooms Natasha and Tony, wanting to talk to each of them, are in the corridor where the four bedrooms lead off.

“Who first?” Tony asks, as he looks around at the four-bedroom doors, honestly having no idea where to start.

“Oldest to youngest,” Natasha suggests, feeling that that would make the most sense.

“Makes as much sense as anything,” Tony admits, and once he does the two of them make their way to Peter’s room, knocking on the door once they ae close enough.

“Come in,” Peter’s voice responds and so the two of them walk into the room, finding Peter sitting at his desk looking between a textbook and something he is doing on his tablet.

“Hey Pete,” Tony says as he walks into the room.

“Hey Dad, Nat,” Peter greats, looking up at to see who walked into the room, but then he goes back to what he is doing.

“Pete, we wanted to check on you Solnishko, see how you’re doing,” Natasha says, as she and Tony sit down on the end of Peter’s bed, as it’s close to where he is at his desk.

“I’m okay,” Peter says, as he turns to face his dad and Natasha. “I feel really bad for Harley, and Kenzie, I want to help them, but I don’t know how,” Peter admits, feeling bad because he has no idea how to help his friends.

“You’re already helping them, Pete, just by being there for them,” Tony tells his son.

“You think so?” Peter asks, as he looks between Tony and Natasha.

“I know so,” Tony assures him.

“Pete, the next little while is going to be really hard for Harley and Kenzie, they’re going to need to adjust to a lot, so you being there for them, being their friends, is going to help more than you can know,” Natasha tells him.

“I really want to help them,” Peter admits.

“That’s because you’re pretty incredible, Bud,” Tony tells his son, and in repose Peter movers towards his dad and hugs him, and after they break apart he hugs Natasha. “So, what are you working on?” Tony asks his son once he and Natasha break apart, and Peter excitedly starts to explain.

After spending a little while with Peter Natasha and Tony leave his room and head to the room next door to Peter’s which is now Harley’s. Just like they do before they enter any of the kids’ room Natasha reaches out and knocks.

“Come in,” Harely’s voice responds, and so Natasha and Tony walk into the room where they find Harley working on the electronics, he brought with him from Tennessee, Tony knowing that he wants to build his own computer from scratch.

“Already getting started on your project?” Tony asks him, as he and Natasha walk over and sit down on the edge of the bed, just like they did with Peter.

“Yeah,” Harley admits, and after a moment of hesitation he puts down what he is holding and looks at Natasha and Tony. “It’s a nice distraction,” Harley admits. “I like being able to focus on something else,” Harley admits, causing both Natasha and Tony to exchange looks.

“Harley, it’s good that you’ve found something that helps Lapa,” Natasha tells him. “But it’s really important that you still feel what you’re feeling that you don’t ignore it,” Natasha tells him, as she can’t help but feel incredibly worried about how the kids are going to handle what happened.

“I’m not sure I know exactly what I am feeling,” Harley admits.

“So why don’t you talk to us about that,” Tony suggests. “It could help make sense of things,” Tony admits, though he knows that’s no guarantee.

“That’s just it, nothing makes sense,” Harley admits. “I miss mom, I’m sad, but I just don’t understand why she would do this, why…” Harley starts to say, but then trails off, not sure he can voice what he is thinking.  

“Why what, Kid?” Tony asks, gently prodding him to talk.

“Why we weren’t worth staying alive for,” Harley admits.

“It’s not that simple, Kid, your mom loved you, and your sister,” Tony tells him, and out of the corner of his eye he glances at Natasha for help, not sure the best way to explain.

“But she was in a lot of pain, she was facing a lot,” Natasha says, realising that Tony is asking for help.  “Depression…. Depression can be like fighting a battle every minute of every single day, fighting it takes everything you’ve got and sometimes it gets too much and the depression wins,” Natasha says, having no idea if she is describing things in the best way. “But like Tony said it doesn’t mean that she doesn’t love you, or your sister, it just means the depression got too much to keep fighting against,” Natasha explains. “It’s also why we want you to know that if you feel anything like that you don’t have to face it alone, you’ve got us,” Natasha tells him.

“I know,” Harley answers. “I… I don’t know what I would do if I didn’t,” Harley admits.

“Well, it’s good that we have no intention of going anywhere,” Tony tells him, and hearing that Harley moves from his desk over to the bed where he hugs both Tony and Natasha, who hug him right back.

“We’ve got you, Lapa,” Natasha says as they hug him.

After spending a while with Harley Natasha and Tony make their way across the hall to Tess’s room, which is directly across from Harley’s, and just like they have done with the boys they knock on her door.

“Come in,” Tess’s voice responds, and walking into the room Natasha and Tony find Tess sitting on the floor with books, magazines, and other papers around her, as well as what looks like two scrap books in front of her.

“Tess, what you doing, Sweetheart?” Tony asks, as he and Natasha walk over to where Tess is sitting both feeling a little confused as they know arts and crafts isn’t exactly something she does often so they are sure that she would have a very specific reason for doing so.

“I’m putting together something for Harley and Kenz,” Tess explains, not realising that that isn’t much of an explanation.

“What do you mean?” Natasha asks, as she and Tony sit either side of Tess, both being sure that they don’t sit on any of the papers.

“Everything is new to them now, this city, their new schools, wherever they end up attending, this place and the apartment, even our family, I wanted to give them an explanation something they can refer back to,” Tess explains. “I know there isn’t much I can help with, but this is something I can help with, maybe it will help them not feel so lost,” Tess explains, the logic making perfect sense.

“That’s an incredible gesture, Malyshka,” Natasha tells her, feeling rather proud.

“I felt like I needed to something,” Tess admits. “I needed a...” Tess starts to explain.

“Problem to fix,” Tony finishes, knowing he feels the same, and Tess nods.

“Tess it’s incredible that you want to help them like this, Malyshka, and I am sure that it’s really appreciated, but you need to remember that you can’t fix everything,” Natasha tells her, feeling concerned that Tess is going to go down the same rabbit holes as her father when he tries to fix everything, and she can’t help but feel concerned about what that would do to Tess as she has seen what that has done to Tony.

“I know, but this is something I can do,” Tess admits. “I have to do this, Nat,” Tess says, looking at her.

“I understand,” Natasha tells her. “I just don’t want you to try to do too much,” Natasha admits.

“I know,” Tess responds, and as she does the three of them drift into silence, Natasha and Tony putting their arms around her as the trio sit together.

After staying with Tess for a while Natasha and Tony leave her room and straight to the room next to hers, which is now Kenzie’s, and they once again knock on the door.

“Come in,” Kenzie’s voice responds, and Natasha and Tony walk into the room where they find Tess lying in her bed holding a teddy bear and very much looking like she has been crying.

“Hey Kiddo,” Tony says, in a kind voice, as he and Natasha walk over to her.

“Hey,” Kenzie responds, looking up at Natasha and Tony.

“It’s getting late, Kotick, do you think you’re going to be able to get some sleep?” Natasha asks her, as they walk to the bed.

“I’m not sure,” Kenzie admits.

“Do you want to talk about what you’re feeling?” Tony asks, as he and Natasha sit down on the edge of the bed.

“I… I miss mom,” Kenzie admits. “It just hurts… so much,” Kenzie admits.

“That’s completely normal,” Natasha tells her. “It’s what grief is,” Natasha tells her.

“I don’t like it,” Kenzie admits.

“No one does,” Tony admits. “But the way I think about it is that how much it hurts when you lose someone is a testament to how much you love them,” Tony explains.

“I love mom a lot,” Kenzie admits.

“We know you do,” Natasha tells her. “You won’t forget her, Kenz, you’ll always feel her with you,” Natasha tells her, and as she does Kenzie yawns. “Do you think if Tony and I stay with you that you’ll be able to sleep?” Natasha asks her.

“I don’t know,” Kenzie admits. “But I would like to try,” Kenzie admits.

“Okay, we’ll stay until you’re asleep then,” Tony assures her.  

“Thank you,” Kenzie says, and she gives both Natasha, and then Tony a hug before laying back down.

A while after they talked to Kenzie Natasha and Tony kept their words and stayed with her until she fell asleep, and after she finally did fall asleep Natasha and Tony made their way back to the living room where they are now sitting on the couch together, Natasha leaning against Tony’s chest.

“You haven’t said, how are you doing?” Natasha asks, finally asking what she has wanted to ask about the last two days, but considering everything they have been focused on the kids, so she hasn’t had the opportunity to do so.

“I don’t know,” Tony admits. “I think it was my fault,” Tony admits, sounding guilty, and Natasha pushes herself off his chest so she can turn to look at him.

“Why would you think that?” Natasha asks confused, having no idea what that reason would be, but assuming he has one.

“Because of this,” Tony says, handing the note Liza left over to Natasha so she can have a look, and she takes the note and starts to read it. “You can see for yourself that she said she was comfortable in her decision because she knew I would, that we would, look after Harley and Kenzie,” Tony tells Natasha.

“That doesn’t make it your fault,” Natasha says as she finishes the note. “Tony Liza had been battling depression for years, you said it yourself that she had attempted before; it’s not your fault,” Natasha tells him. “She just couldn’t keep fighting anymore,” Natasha tells her. “If you hadn’t met Harley, and decided to look after him and Kenz, they would be completely alone right now,” Natasha reminds him. “Now we get to make sure they never are,” Natasha says.

“Yeah, we will,” Tony confirms. “You’re handling the whole two extra kids suddenly in the house, suddenly our responsibility, pretty well,” Tony notes, feeling incredibly grateful about that.

“I’m trying to,” Natasha admits, though she does feel a little out of her depth. “They need us, and I have no intention of being anything less than everything they need me to be,” Natasha says, feeling determined to make sure of that. “I just wish I could do more to help them with their pain,” Natasha admits, and Tony gets an amazed look on his face. “What?” Natasha asks.

“You’re pretty incredible,” Tony says, smiling at her. “And I don’t know how I would have handled any of this without you,” Tony admits, feeling incredibly grateful for Natasha.  

“Well, it’s a good thing I have no intention of going anywhere,” Natasha tells him. “Whatever comes next, we’ll handle it, together,” Natasha tells him.

“Yeah, we will,” Tony confirms, and he leans forward and kisses Natasha, a kiss she gladly responds to, and without another word they both make their way to their bedroom, both expressing what they feel for each other with their actions rather than their words.

Chapter Text

Chapter 51

AN: Thank you so much for the support. The next chapter is going to be in about 15 hours, and then as I have to go into the office tomorrow the next chapter won’t be until 24 hours after that. There are parts of this chapter that I really love so I hope you enjoy.

July 31^st 2013

A week has passed since Harley and Kenzie moved to New York after their mother died and in that time, it has been clear that they are struggling with everything but Tony and Natasha, along with Peter and Tess, have been doing everything they can to help them.

It’s early afternoon and Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie are all in Peter’s room at Avengers Tower, the four of them sitting on Peter’s bed together and talking about something they have arranged.  

“When will they be here?” Harley asks Peter, knowing that Peter was the one who actually made the phone call.

“About an hour,” Peter answers, after glancing at the clock.

“And they are okay with Harley and I staying too?” Kenzie asks, wanting to be sure.

“They’re more than okay with it,” Tess assures them. “You’re our family now, that means that as far as Aunt May and Uncle Ben are concerned, you’re their family too,” Tess explains, knowing her aunt and uncle have said as much. “We’ll have to share rooms,” Tess explains, knowing that will mean Peter and Harley will share a room and so will she and Kenzie.

“That’s okay,” Kenzie assures her.

“Harley?” Peter asks, noticing the look on his friends’ face.

“Since Grandma died it was always just me, mom, and Kenz, it’s strange to have other people now to consider us family,” Harley admits, knowing that it is not just Ben and May who have embraced him and Harley but everyone who is family to Tony, Natasha, Peter, and Tess.

“A good strange right?” Peter asks him, wanting to make that sure.

“Really good strange,” Harley admits, smiling slightly, as he feels amazed that they have found something good in the middle of something so bad.

“If Aunt May and Uncle Ben are going to be here in about an hour, we should probably tell Dad and Nat, explain why we arranged this,” Tess tells the others, as of yet Natasha and Tony don’t know what they have planned.  

“Yeah, probably a good idea,” Peter realises. “JARVIS, where are Dad and Nat?” Peter asks curious.

“Sir and Ms Natasha are in the sparing area of the gym on floor eighty-six,” JARVIS answers.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Tess responds. “Since when does Dad spar?” Tess asks surprised, glancing at her brother.  

“I don’t know, but this I have to see,” Peter confirms, an interested look on his face, as while he can guess how it’s going, he would like to see it.

“Same,” Harley says, and Kenzie nods, so together the four kids head out of the room, all four of them heading straight to the gym a location they have access to.

Not long after they left Peter’s room the four kids make their way to floor eighty-six and once there they head straight to the sparing area. As they walk into the area, they find Natash and Tony sparing, though it is clear that while Tony is taking it incredibly seriously Natahsa is just having fun.

“I can’t believe I have to tell you of all people this, but you have to adapt more,” Natasha tells Tony, as while she is having fun, she also does want to give Tony some tips that will help in the future.

“I’m trying,” Tony responds, and he tries to make an attack, but it just ends with him in a headlock.

“Not enough,” Natasha says, placing a kiss on his check before letting go, and as she does, she notices who has just waked into the room. “Peter, Tess, Harley, Kenzie?” Natasha asks, and as she does Tony turns to look at the kids as well.

“Hi, um what’s going on here?” Peter asks curious, feeling incredibly confused.

“Consequences,” Tony admits, with an annoyed look on his face. “I made the mistake of saying I could handle a very intense sparing session,” Tony explains, not mentioning that he is pretty sure that Natasha isn’t making things as intense as she could have.

“So, Nat is proving you wrong?” Harley asks curious, as that is what it seems like.

“Yep,” Natasha says, with a smirk on her face. “Is everything okay?” Natasha asks the kids.

“Yep,” Kenzie confirms.

“We wanted to let you know that Aunt May and Uncle Ben are going to be here soon, the four of us are going to stay with them tonight,” Tess explains.

“What?” Tony asks surprised.

“Why?” Natasha asks.

“Because over the last couple of months, the last couple of weeks especially, you have done so much for us and not really had much time together,” Peter explains, feeling a little bad about that.

“Because of that we wanted to give you a night alone, where you didn’t have to worry about us,” Harley explains.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Tony tells them, though he is touched by the gesture.  

“We wanted to,” Kenzie explains.

“You do so much for us, we wanted to do something for you,” Peter explains.

“We don’t feel like we have to, we wanted to because we love you,” Tess explains, and it is clear that the four kids will not be talked out of this.

“Wow, thank you,” Tony says, sounding amazed.

“We should go get ready, they’ll be here soon,” Harley says, looking between Peter, Tess, and Kenzie.

“Yeah, we should,” Tess confirms, and the four kids head out of the gym.

“We’ve got four pretty incredible kids there,” Tony comments, as he watches the kids go.

“Yeah, we do,” Natasha confirms, and then, because she can tell that Tony isn’t play attention, she uses a very simple move to flip Tony onto his back and once he is on his back she straddles him, pinning his hands.

“Gotta say, if this is foreshadowing of what’s gonna happen later, I’m not complaining,” Tony comments, with a smirk on his face.

“You’ll just have to wait and see,” Natasha says, leaning down and kissing him, and after a few moments she pulls back. “We should probably get cleaned up,” Natasha realises.

“Yeah, we should,” Tony says, though he notices Natasha making no effort to move, and he immediately realises why. “You’re gonna make me say it, aren’t you?” Tony asks, as that is what he assumes.  

“Only if you want to get up,” Natasha responds.

“Not sure that’s the threat you think it is, Tash,” Tony says amused. “You staying on top of me isn’t exactly a bad thing,” Tony comments, as he would very much like it if that is exactly what happened.

“Tony,” Natasha says, fighting back her own amusement.

“Okay, okay, I was wrong, happy?” Tony asks.

“Extremely,” Natasha says, placing another kiss on Tony’s cheek before standing up and once she is standing up helps Tony back on his feet. “This was fun,” Natasha comments.

“For you maybe,” Tony comments. “Though there are worse ways to spend an hour,” Tony comments.

“Does that mean you’ll like more lessons sometime?” Natasha ask, as she knows it would make her feel a little better when Tony puts himself in danger again, something which she is sure is bound to happen again.  

“We’ll see,” Tony responds, not completely against the idea. “We really should get cleaned up before we get even more distracted,” Tony says.

“Yeah, we should,” Natasha says, and the two of them head out of the gym together.

A little while later Natasha, Tony, Peter, Harley, Tess, and Kenzie are waiting on the family common floor when the elevator opens and both Ben and May walk out.

“Hey, you guys, you ready to go?” May asks the four kids.

“Yep,” Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie say together.

“Are you okay with this?” Tony asks the pair as he has no idea what the kids said when they asked.

“Of course we are,” Ben answers. “We’re always here to help, no matter what,” Ben says, making it clear that while they may not be related to Kenzie and Harley, they are willing to help them as much as possible.

“And we appreciate it,” Natasha tells him.

“We’ll call tomorrow before we’re on our way back,” May explains.

“That would be good, thanks,” Tony says. “Have a good time with Aunt May and Uncle Ben,” Tony says, before hugging each of the kids.

“Seer you tomorrow,” Natasha says as she, like Tony, hugs each of the kids, and when they break apart the four kids leave with Ben and May, Natasha and Tony watching them as they go.

“So, the kids are gone, Bruce is off at a conference in a far away land… that means we have sixteen floors all to ourselves,” Tony says, with a smirk, as he puts his arms around Natasha’s waist and uses them to pull her in close. “I think we should take advantage of that,” Tony admits, as he knows they never have this much time, and space, to themselves.

“Oh? And how exactly are you thinking we should do that?” Natasha asks, as she turns to look at him.

“I think we could start with diner… in bed… and go from there,” Tony suggests.

“I love the way you think,” Natasha says, kissing Tony and as they kiss the two of them make their way to the elevator without parting.

August 10^th 2013

Ten days have passed since Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie arranged to spend the night with Ben and May so Natasha and Tony could have a night alone, something which they very much enjoyed, and since then Tony, Natasha, Harley and Kenzie have continued to spend time together the four of them having the ‘Avenger/Private’ floors of the Tower to themselves as Bruce is still away at a conference.

It is the early hours of the morning, at least it is in New York where it matters, and Natasha is on her way back from her first mission she’s been on since she and Tony took in Harley and Kenzie.

“What are you trying to break speed records?” Clint asks Natasha, as the two of them are in the cockpit of the plane together, and he can’t help but notice how fast Natasha is trying to fly.

“I just want to get to DC as fast as possible,” Natasha reveals, as it is Peter’s twelve birthday and she know she cannot miss that.

“What, you got some big plans or something?” Clint asks, and Natasha doesn’t answer, just seems to focus more intensely on what she is doing. “Nat? what’s going on?” Clint asks gently, clearly concerned about her.  

“It’s just really important I get to New York as soon as possible,” Natasha explains, and Clint has never heard her voice sound like that Clint knows that whatever she is trying to get back for is incredibly important.

“Okay, then let’s get you there,” Clint says, not asking the questions he has as he can tell how important it is. “We’ve still got some wiggle room, we could increase altitude, give us a bit of a speed boost,” Clint tells Natasha, wanting to do something to help.

“You’re right,” Natasha says, and she starts to make the adjustments. “Thanks,” Natasha says to Clint.

“You’re welcome,” Clint responds, as the two of them continue to fly, it being perfectly clear to Clint that Natasha is beyond determined to get to New York as quickly as possible, and because fot hat he is going to do everything he can to help.

Hours after Natasha told Clint that it was important she got to New York as soon as possible she is finally, as she got held up in debrief, walking onto the Family Common floor at Avengers Tower.

Considering the time Natasha isn’t surprised to see the party in full swing, even if she is a little surprised to see that Peggy is present. Looking around Natasha quickly spots Peter who is talking with Harley while Kenzie, Kate, and Tess are talking nearby.

“Peter,” Natasha says, walking towards him.

“NAT!” Peter exclaims, and he gets up and hurries towards her, hugging Natasha once he is close enough.

“I’m so sorry I’m late Solnishko,” Natasha says as she hugs him, feeling incredibly guilty that she has almost missed Peter’s birthday.

“It’s okay Nat, you’re here now,” Peter admits, as while he was a little sad when she wasn’t present for their usual birthday tradition, he is thrilled that she is here now.  

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha assures him as they break apart. “And I want to hear all about eventing I’ve missed,” Natasha tells him.

“Definitely,” Peter says, and the two of them walk over to the couch where Peter happily fills Natasha in on what’s happened on his birthday so far.

Hours later Peter’s birthday has ended and the family, with exceptions of Sharon and Peggy who are both staying the night, have left the tower, though both of them are on their floor while Tony, Natasha, Peter, Tess, Harley and Kenzie are walking back on their private floors.

“Before you lot run of there’s something I want to talk to you about,” Tony says, and even Natasha is curious about what he means by that.

“Is everything okay?” Tess asks curious, feeling a little worried.

“Yep,” Tony assures the kids. “Couch,” Tony says, and the kids hurry there.

“I might need some extra support for this,” Tony tells Natasha in a quiet voice.

“You’ve got it, whatever this is,” Natasha says, without hesitation, and Tony gives her a grateful look as the head over to couch.

“Dad? What’s gong on?” Peter asks curious as Tony and Nataha sit down across from where he, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie are sitting on the couch.

“A long time ago I decided that there was something I would discuss with you and Tess when you were a little older, and I decided that when you, Pete, turned twelve was when we would have this discussion,” Tony reveals, and even Natasha is confused about what he could want to talk to the kids about, and why he would choose such a specific age.

“I’m guessing you had a specific reason for that age,” Tess notes, knowing her father well enough to know that.

“Yes, I do,” Tony says, reaching out for Natahsa’s hand, which he finds and squeezes, knowing that he intended to talk to her before this, before he talked to the kids, but with everything that has happened lately he hasn’t had a chance. “There was something about Grandpa Howard, that not many people knew, in fact he tried really hard to hide it, and that is that he was Jewish,” Tony explains to the kids, and Natasha, all of whom is surprised by that.

“Does that mean we’re Jewish too?” Peter asks, trying to understand what that means.

“That’s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about,” Tony admits. “After everything he saw in the War Grandpa Howard hide that side of him, he would only practice his religion when he was around family,” Tony explains, and Natasha realises that makes a lot of sense considering everything. “I never had any interest religion, it was never something I wanted to explore, but I didn’t want to make that decision the two of you,” Tony explains, as he looks between Peter and Tess.

“Do we have to make a decision now?” Tess asks, not overly sure what to think about that.

“No,” Tony tells him. “I just wanted to tell you so that you knew that it’s a door that’s open to you if you ever wanted to explore it,” Tony explains, looking between Peter and Tess.

“Thanks Dad,” Peter says to them.

“Did you have a good birthday?” Tony asks his son.

“Yeah, I did,” Peter confirms.

“Good,” Tony says, feeling glad. “Okay, it’s getting late, you’ve got an hour before lights out,” Tony tells the kids.

“Yes Dad,”

“Yes Tony,”

The four kids say, and they all get up and head towards their rooms, “We’ll come check on you soon,” Tony says, as the kids head up the stairs that lead to the second of their private floors, and once they do Tony turns to Natasha.

“Howard was Jewish… that’s a really well-kept secret,” Natasha admits, as she never knew that.

“Yeah, like I said, I think the war traumatised him so much he just ignored it,” Tony admits. “I learnt more about Jewish culture from Ana than I did from Dad,” Tony explains.

“But you don’t consider yourself to be Jewish?” Natasha asks, trying to understand a little better.  

“No, like I said I was never really interested in religion,” Tony admits. “But if Peter or Tess want to explore that I’m not going to tell them they can’t,” Tony explains.  

“No, I can’t imagine you would,” Natasha admits. “As long as I have known you you’ve made it clear that you want them to be their own people, that you want to decide for themselves who they are,” Natasha says.

“They deserve that, most of the world is eventually going to tell them who they should be, I’m not going to be one of the people who do that,” Tony admits, and Natasha squeezes his hand, feeling incredibly proud of him. “Are you okay? Where you hurt?” Tony asks concerned.

“No, I’m okay,” Natasha admits. “I’m sorry I was late,” Natasha says, clearly feeling guilty about that.

“It’s okay, you did make it, and Peter is okay,” Tony tells her, not wanting her to feel guilty.

“Yeah, he seems to be,” Natasha notes, though she does still feel guilty, and nothing Tony says will help with that. “How are Harley and Kenzie doing?” Natasha asks, feeling worried about the siblings as she knows they are still adjusting.

“Okay, I think,” Tony admits, then he remembers something he has to do tell Natasha. “JARVIS, are the kids in their rooms?” Tony asks, as he doesn’t want the kids overhearing what he has to tell Natasha.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS answers.

“I heard from their father,” Tony says, saying the word father with complete disgust. “He signed the termination of parental rights from, but also sent a note which said, ‘I never wanted them before, why would I want them now,’,” Tony explains, sounding furious, as he couldn’t believe it when he read that.

“Wow, he’s a bastard,” Natasha says angrily, and feeling very angry on behalf of the kids.

“You’re nicer than me, I called him much worse,” Tony admits, knowing he also caused a bit of damage to his workshop. “I told Harley and Kenz about the forms, but not the note,” Tony says as he thought that would just be cruel, especially considering everything they are already going through.

“That was probably for the best,” Natasha admits. “How’d they react?” Natasha asks curious.

“A think there is some sadness for Harley, but mainly they seemed glad that they wouldn’t be forced away form us,” Tony explains, as while he can’t be sure that is the impression he got, and he is pretty sure that Kenzie wasn’t upset like her brother because she has no memories of her father.

“That makes sense,” Natasha admits. “Is Kenzie still waking up in the middle of the night crying?” Natasha asks, as she knows that was happening before, she went on her mission.

“Yeah, but not every night,” Tony explains. “So, that’s progress,” Tony admits, though he knows it’s still not great.

“Yeah, it is,” Natasha admits. “So, I don’t know when my next mission will be, but I should have at least few days at home,” Natasha explains, feeling glad about that.

“Good,” Tony says. “I understand why you have to go, but I still prefer it when you’re home,” Tony admits.

“I know,” Natasha says, leaning forward and kissing him, and once they break apart they move over to the couch where they cuddle together until they go check on the kids before heading to bed themselves.

August 24^th 2013

Two weeks have passed since Peter’s birthday and neither he nor Tess have made a decision about whether they want to explore their Jewish heritage. It’s late evening and Natasha is walking into Tony’s workshop at the Tower where he has been since the kids went to bed a little while ago.

“Hey,” Natasha greats, as she walks in.

“Hey,” Tony says, briefly looking up from what he is doing. “How’s Melinda?” Tony asks curious, as he knows Natasha was going to have dinner with her. 

“I’m not sure,” Natasha admits, as she sits down on one of the benches.

“What do you mean you’re not sure?” Tony asks curious, as he looks at her.

“Something seemed off,” Natasha admits. “Like there was something going on with her, but she wouldn’t talk about it,” Natasha admits, knowing that because Melinda has been a spy for so long it is sometimes hard for even her to get a read on her sometimes.

“She did just loose someone she’s refused to admit she’s been in love with for like twenty years,” Tony points out.  

“Yeah, I know, it seemed like more than that,” Natasha admits. “I told her to call me if she needs, and I plan to check in on her more,” Natasha explains. “She’s going back in the field soon,” Natasha explains, knowing that that will make checking in on Melinda difficult, but she is still going to try to do that.

“What do you mean back in the field?” Tony asks confused.

“Oh right, you wouldn’t know,” Natasha realises. “In ’08 Melinda was on a mission, it went south, like really, really badly, and she never talked about what happened and instead left fieldwork, saying she would never go back,” Natasha explains, as while she has a suspicion about what happened based on what she read she has never confirmed it.

“Wow, I can’t imagine Melinda not being in the field,” Tony admits. “Mary and Laura used to joke that she’d be using a walker and still be in the field,” Tony explains.

“Laura?” Natasha asks, thinking that it would be incredibly ironic for Tony to be talking about who she thinks he is.

“Laura Rossi, although she may be going by another name now, she was getting married…. In fact, I think Mary said she was retiring from SHIELD all together,” Tony says, thinking back, trying to remember exactly what Mary said. “She was the other agent Melinda and Mary used to work with,” Tony explains, and upon hearing that Natasha is sure that her suspicion is correct, something she finds incredibly amusing.

“Do you have a picture?” Natasha asks curious, as she needs to know if what she is thinking is correct.

“Uh, yeah,” Tony says, feeling curious about why Natasha would want to see it. “JARVIS, can you bring up one of the pictures I have of Mary, Melinda May, and Laura Rossi,” Tony requests.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and he puts a picture on a nearby screen, and just like she suspected Natasha sees that the Laura that Tony knew is in fact Laura Barton.

“You know her,” Tony says, noticing the look on Natasha’s face.

“Yeah, I do,” Natasha says, feeling amused that her two families are even more connected than even she knew.

“So, she didn’t end up retiring,” Tony comments, not sure how to feel about that as he seems to remember Mary saying that Laura was satisfied in her decision to retire.

“No, she did,” Natasha says, and Tony gives her a confused look, as he is pretty sure that if that is the case Laura would have ended up retiring before Natasha joined SHIELD. “Tony you ask me to your secrets, well there are secrets I keep for others that I can’t tell anyone, not even you,” Natasha explains to him, though she knows she does intend to talk to him soon about telling Clint about both them being together and the kids, though she knows she can’t do that now because if she does he will immediately work out that there is a connection between Laura and Clint.  

“Fair enough,” Tony responds, though that doesn’t stop him from feeling incredibly curious.

“So did Harley and Kenz make a decision about school?” Natasha asks curious as she knows they were going to have the decision over dinner, as that’s a decision hat has been up in the air for a while, and the change of topic makes it clear to Tony that they aren’t going to talk about the secrets Natasha is keeping anymore.  

“Yeah, so Harley is very happy to attend Midtown,” Tony explains.

“Makes sense,” Natasha says, as she knows how passionate Harley is about science so she isn’t surprised that he would be interested in attending a school that focuses on it. “And Kenz?” Natasha asks.

“Wants to go to Spence so that she can be close to Tess and Kate,” Tony explains, something which he honestly thinks will be good for her as the adjustment for her is bigger than for Harley.  

“Also makes sense,” Natasha admits.

“Yeah, I’m going to make the arrangements tomorrow,” Tony reveals knowing that because it is so close to the start of the school year he may have to make a ‘donation’ or two to make it possible, but he is perfectly willing to do that to make it so the have places at the schools Harley and Kenzie want to go to without taking a place from someone else.

“Good,” Natasha says relieved. “So, what are you working on?” Natasha asks, and Tony starts to explain one of the projects he has been working on but not the other as that is is something he is working on for her that he doesn’t want to show Natasha until he has finished the designs.

September 1^st 2013

Eight days have passed since Natasha discovered that the SHIELD agent Laura who Tony knew years ago is actually Laura Barton, and while she hasn’t talked to Tony to set in motion what she knows will lead to a reunion, yet she intends to do so soon.   

It’s early afternoon and Tony, Natasha, Peter, Harley, Tess, and Kenzie are playing video games at the apartment, where the six of them have moved back to prepare for the start of the school year, Tony having modified the consol they are playing so that they can all play against each other.

“Oh, come on!” Tony exclaims, feeling annoyed, as he once again gets knocked out first.

“You’ve got to do better than that, Dad,” Peter tells him, with an amused look on his face.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Tony says annoyed, putting his phone his controller down, and in a case of what is perfect timing just as he puts the controller down one of Tony’s phones starts to ring and so he pulls it out of his pocket, and he can’t help the shock he feels when he sees the name Steve Rogers, on the caller ID.

Chapter Text

Chapter 52

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you like this chapter. As I have to go into the office tomorrow the next chapter will be out in about 24 hours. Please let me know what you think.

“Is everything okay?” Natasha asks Tony, noticing the look on his face as he looks at the phone.

“Not sure,” Tony admits, as he stands up. “Captain, what do I owe this pleasure?” Tony asks, as he stands up, and starts to walk away from Natasha and his kids as he doesn’t want Steve to overhear the kids, Tony being pretty sure Natasha is watching him, an assumption that would be correct.

“Tony, I’m in New York, at the tower, I was hoping we could talk,” Steve admits, honestly feeling a little surprised that Tony isn’t at the Tower.

“I’m not at the tower right now,” Tony reveals, as he honestly that is a conversation he would rather avoid.

“I can wait,” Steve respond, and Tony rolls his eyes. “Please Tony, I’d really like to talk to you,” Steve admits, and as he does Tony signs, realising that he isn’t going to get out of this, and as he doesn’t he can’t help but wonder if it would just be better to get it over with.

“Okay, I can be at the Tower in about forty-five minutes, I’ll meet you on floor ninety-three,” Tony tells him.

“Great, thank you Tony, I’ll see you soon,” Steve responds, sounding glad.

“See you soon, Captain,” Tony says before hanging up, and he turns back towards where the kids are and as he does, he sees Natasha walking towards him.

“Is everything okay?” Natasha asks concerned, as she is sure that Steve would be calling because he is ready to talk to Tony about his family.

“I’ll get back to you on that,” Tony admits. “Rogers wants to meet at the tower,” Tony reveals, and considering the way her has been on recent missions Natasha isn’t overly surprised by that.

“And you agreed,” Natasha realises.

“Didn’t feel like I had much of a choice,” Tony admits, making it clear that he doesn’t really appreciate it.

“What can I do?” Natasha asks him, wanting to be able to help him as he knows this is difficult for Tony.

“Stay with the kids,” Tony requests, as considering everything he knows that would be for the best.  

“Of course,” Natasha tells him, and she reaches out and squeezes his hand. “It will be okay, Tony, it’s just a conversation,” Natasha tells him.

“Yeah,” Tony says, the concern he is feeling being clear on his face, and he squeezes Natasha’s hand before letting go and walking over to where the kids are.

“Tony, we’re almost ready for another round,” Harley says as he walks over. “Who knows you might win this time,” Harley says, with a teasing look on his face.  

“I doubt it,” Tony admits. “And unfortunately, I can’t take part in another round, I’ve got to run to the tower to meet with Captain Rogers,” Tony explains.

“Is everything okay?” Tess asks concerned, finding it odd that her father would suddenly have to leave to go talk to another Avenger.

“Yeah, he just wants to talk,” Tony admits, and only Natasha can tell that he doesn’t think everything is completely okay. “I shouldn’t be long, and I’ll get pizza on my way back,” Tony reveals.

“Really?” Peter asks, as it’s not often they have take out even if they make a lot of ‘take out’ kind of food.

“Really,” Tony confirms. “Keep playing, I’ll be back soon,” Tony tells them, trying to make it seem like they have nothing to worry about, and he heads to the elevator, glancing at Natasha as he goes.

“Nat, is everything okay?” Tess asks concerned, noticing the way she watched Tony go.

“We’ll see Tess,” Natasha says. “Okay, Kenz, it’s your term to pick a game, what do you want to play Kotic?” Natasha asks her, as she walks over to the couch, trying to distract the kids from what is going on.

“Mario Party,” Kenzie answers, without needing to think about it.

“Okay, Mario Party it is,” Natasha says, as she sets up the game and the five of them start to play Natasha feeling rather distracted as she can’t help but feel worried about how the conversation between Tony and Steve is going to go.

Having made sure he wasn’t followed Tony arrives at Avengers Tower about forty minutes after he hung up with Steve, despite the small distance between the two locations. Once he gets to the Tower Tony uses the private elevator to head straight up to floor ninety-three.

Walking out of the elevator Tony isn’t at all surprised when he finds Steve already sitting on the couch and waiting for him.

“Tony,” Steve says, standing up as Tony walks towards him.

“Cap,” Tony responds. “You wanted to talk,” Tony says, an edge to his voice, as honestly, he wants to get back to Natasha and his kids as soon as possible rather than subject himself to a conversation that he can’t imagine being pleasant for him.

“Yeah, I do,” Steve confirms. “I thought it was time,” Steve says, gesturing to the couch for them to sit down.

“Probably beyond time,” Tony admits, as they both sit down. “I assume you want to talk about Mum and Dad,” Tony assumes as that is the most likely option, although he knows there is a chance that Steve could surprise him and want to talk about something he wasn’t expecting.

“Yeah, I do,” Steve admits, as he has been thinking about how to have this conversation for a very long time, and he can’t help but notice that Tony uses the British version of Mum rather than the American way. “I first want to say that I’m sorry about your Dad, that you lost him when you were so young,” Steve tells him, as he has had enough talks with Peggy to know that Howard’s death was very difficult on both of them.

“I appreciate you saying that,” Tony admits, meaning that. “It was hard, but I think it was harder on Mum, they had been in each other’s life for fifty years and then suddenly he was gone in an instant,” Tony says, feeling the need to remind Steve of just how long his parents were together as he doesn’t know if the captain still has feelings for his mother.

“That would make sense,” Steve admits. “Tony, I wanted to apologise for the way I was on the Hellicarrier,” Steve reveals, and Tony pushes the annoyance he feels at that down.

“I don’t need to hear it, because I know it’s something you wouldn’t do if you didn’t know who my mum is,” Tony tells Steve, who knows that Tony might have a point about that. “You have nothing to worry about, I didn’t tell mum about the arguments we have,” Tony admits.

“You didn’t?” Steve asks surprised, as he would have expected Tony to tell Peggy that.

“Yeah, I didn’t want to be responsible for Captain America being shot at,” Tony admits, and Steve isn’t sure how to feel about that. “Mum considers you to be a friend, I’m not going to ruin that, not going to interfere,” Tony tells him. “She’s had to say goodbye to enough friends over the years,” Tony says, sadness in his voice, and considering how many people he knew his past are gone Steve knows that Peggy would have experienced loosing everyone of them.

“I… thank you,” Steve says, having no idea how to respond to that. “I’ve been visiting with Peggy a lot,” Steve tells Tony.

“I know,” Tony responds, and Steve gives him a surprise look. “She’s my mum, and she’s vulnerable, there is no way I wouldn’t know everything that is going on with her, that I wouldn’t know everyone who visits with her,” Tony tells Steve, who is a little surprised, but at the same time he realises that that makes sense.

“And yet she’s at a facility, alone, in another city,” Steve says, before he can stop himself, and Tony immediately feels anger rise inside of him.

“For the record, Captain, that wasn’t my choice,” Tony reveals, anger in his voice as he says ‘Captain’. “I was too busy being tortured in Afghanistan to make that decision,” Tony says angrily as he stands up, as while he understands why Sharon made the decision she did, and he doesn’t hold it against her, he does hate it.

“I…” Steve starts to say, realising he has crossed some kind of line that he didn’t know existed.

“You’ve been frozen for sixty-eight years, Captain you don’t know the first thing about the world you’ve woken up in, and you certainly don’t know anything about my family,” Tony says angrily. “I love my mum more than almost anyone and there is no limit to what I would do for her,” Tony says. “If I had my way, I would call a press conference in a second, and make everyone aware of who she really is, and all the things she has done, tell the world who she and Dad really were, but I don’t because I made a promise to her,” Tony admits. “I don’t want her in DC, I want her closer, but every medical opinion I have gotten says it’s what is best for her, and that’s what matters,” Tony says angrily. “You don’t get to walk in here and make assumptions about situations you know nothing about,” Tony tells Steve.

“Tony, I…” Steve starts to say.

“Mum’s my hero, she’s done the most incredible things, but you know who got credit for it, you,” Tony says bitterly, and Steve is surprised by that. “You might want to do some research before you make judgements about situations you know nothing about,” Tony tells him. “Your apartment is on floor eighty-nine if you want to stay, only you have access,” Tony says before heading to the elevator because he needs to get some air before he loses it even more.  

“Where are you going?” Steve asks confused, as he thought Tony lived at the tower.

“Home,” Tony answers as he gets in the elevator, and Steve watches him go, feeling that that certainly could have gone better, but he isn’t sure what he could have done differently.

A while after he lost it at Steve, Tony, who has calmed down enough to be with his family, has picked up dinner and is arriving back at the apartment. Walking into the main living room Tony, who is carrying a pile of pizza and sides, finds that Natasha, and the kids, are still playing video games together.

“Last round, dinner’s here,” Tony says, as he walks towards the group, and as he does Natasha looks at him, and as their eyes meet it is clear that Natasha has realised, he is not okay.

“Perfect timing, we’re almost done this round,” Harley reveals.

“Good, I’ll get things set up on the table,” Tony says heading over to there, and less than a minute the kids, and Natasha, walk over, the five of them having finished the latest round of their game. “Kenz, Pete, do you want to go get some cups and plates,” Tony requests.

“Yes Dad,” Peter says.

“Yes Tony,” Kenzie says and the two of them head to the kitchen and as they do Natasha walks over to Tony.

“Tony?” Natasha asks in a quiet voice.

“Later,” Tony responds, as he doesn’t want to talk about what happened in front of the kids, but he does give Natasha’s arm a squeeze as if to say he’s okay, at least at the moment. “Okay, I got plenty of options, and sides, and I figure whatever we don’t eat now we can have for lunch tomorrow,” Tony explains.

“That sounds great,” Tess says as Peter and Kenzie walk back into the room, and everyone takes their seats around the table, as they do it is clear to only Natasha that something is going on with Tony.

After Tony left the tower Steve debated for a while what to do and eventually, he decided to go to floor eighty-nine where he has been for a while reading information he can find on Peggy, Howard, and even Tony and as he reads, he realises that Tony may have a point.

 While he is sure that a lot of the public information isn’t completely correct, it couldn’t be considering everything he knows, Steve realises that Tony was right and that when Peggy and/or Howard achieved something their connection to him was always mentioned, and he isn’t sure how to feel about that.

Hours after Tony returned from the tower the kids are in bed and, having just checked in on them, Natasha, who is walking back into the living room, sees Tony sitting on the couch, seemingly staring out at space. Frowning as she feels incredibly concerned about him Natasha walks over to the bar, pours them both a drink, and then walks over to the couch.

“Here,” Natasha says, handing him the glass.

“Thanks,” Tony responds, as she sits down next to him.

“What happened, Tony?” Natasha asks concerned, as she is sure that things didn’t go well, the question is just how badly they went.

“I lost it at him,” Tony admits. “I didn’t even mean to, but he made a comment about mum being alone in a facility in another city and I…” Tony starts to say.

“Made it clear how wrong he was in that assumption,” Natasha finishes, knowing that even though it wasn’t his choice Tony feels a lot of guilt about Peggy being in a facility in another city.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms, as he takes a drink. “I’m used to people assuming the worst of me, not sure why I let this actually get to me,” Tony admits, as he isn’t completely sure what happened.  

“Because for better or worse Steve cares about your parents, and your mom cares about him to, and you don’t want anyone who cares about her to think that you’re not doing everything you can to look after her, not when you’re actually doing more than he’ll ever know,” Natasha explains. “Without even realising it he pushed the one button you have when it comes to this,” Natasha explains, understanding the way Tony responded because she understands him.

“Yeah, guess he did,” Tony admits. “I should probably talk to him again… but I just can’t do that right now,” Tony admits.

“That’s okay,” Natasha assures him. “I don’t think there is any guidebook about how you handle a situation like this,” Natasha admits, being sure that even if their strange world that that is the first time that a situation like this has occurred.

“Would be nice if there was,” Tony admits, looking amused.

“I know,” Natasha says, and the two of them exchange amused looks, as they do Natasha leans over and hugs Tony, and once they break apart, she moves so that she is leaning against his chest, with his arms around her, and the two of them just sit in comfortable silence as Tony comprehends everything that has happened. 

September 9^th 2013

Eight days have passed since Steve and Tony had a conversation that didn’t go well and as Steve is still comprehending everything, he hasn’t tried to talk to Tony again, something which Tony is very glad about.

It’s early morning and because it is the kids first day at school both Natasha and Tony are in the kitchen of the Apartment getting breakfast ready for the kids.

“Did you see the video? Of the guy people are calling the hooded hero?” Tony asks Natasha, as the two of them work on breakfast.

“Kinda hard not to,” Natasha admits, as that particular video is everywhere. “A SHIELD team would be trying to find him, trying to help him, not sure who though,” Natasha admits.

“Whover they are, whoever he is, his lives never going to be the same again,” Tony comments, knowing that.

“No, it’s not,” Natasha confirms. “Speaking of never being the same, how do you think Harley and Kenzie are going to go today?” Natasha asks curious, as she has opinion, but she wants to know what Tony thinks.

“I don’t know,” Tony admits. “I think it will help them to have Peter, Tess, and Kate around, even if they’re not in the same classes, but it’s still a huge adjustment,” Tony admits. “Not only are they both starting new schools, but both their schools are almost bigger than the town they’ve spent most of their lives in,” Tony points out, feeling concerned that the two kids are going to become overwhelmed by everything.

“Yeah, it’s not going to be easy for them,” Natasha notes. “But what I’ve seen over the last few weeks they’re handling everything pretty well,” Natasha says, feeling proud of how the two kids are handling everything that is happening.

“Yeah, they are,” Tony confirms. “I’m really proud of them,” Tony admits.

“Me too,” Natasha confirms, and once she does, she realises something. “Incoming,” Natasha says, and moments later Peter, Harley, Tess, and Kenzie walk into the kitchen.

“Morning,” Tony greats, as the kids walk in.

“Morning Dad, Nat,” Peter and Tess say together.

“Morning Tony, Nat,” Harley and Kenzie say as all four of the kids sit down at the bench.

“Okay, so first day of school, we’ll have to split up because of everything,” Tony reveals. “Pete, Harley, Nat will take you, Kenz, Tess, I’ll take you,” Tony tells the kids, as while he and Natasha would like to take all the kids together, the timing of everything just isn’t going to work out.  

“That makes sense,” Tess comments. “Its okay, Dad,” Tess tells him, knowing that he would have preferred for them to all go together.

“Thanks Tess,” Tony says to his daughter. “How are you all feeling about school?” Tony asks, looking between the kids.

“I’m excited,” Peter admits. “I can’t wait to see Ned, you’re going to get along great,” Peter says, looking at Harley.

“I hope so,” Harley says, as from what Peter has said he thinks that is going to be the case, but he is a little nervous that it is not going to be. “What’s the story again?” Harley asks, wanting to make sure he doesn’t get anything wrong.

“Basically, the truth, that after your mom died Ben and May took you in, that you’ve been living in the city for a few weeks,” Natasha reminds him, as that is the ‘public’ story they are going with at the moment as it is both close to the truth and still works to protect the kids.

“Okay, that’s easy enough to remember,” Harley admits, understanding why it can’t be public that Tony Stark has become his legal guardian.

“Harley, Kenz, we keep our identities secret to protect each other, because we have to, but that doesn’t change how much we care about you, doesn’t change the fact that we’re always here for you,” Natasha tells the kids, wanting to once again make that clear.

“We know,” Harley tells her, as both Natasha and Clint have made that perfectly clear.

“We understand,” Kenzie adds, and as she does Harley turns to Peter.

“Will I get to start robotics today?” Harley asks Peter, as he is starting sixth grade, which in New York, is the first year of Middle School.  

“You’ll start planning your project, but probably wont start building until later this week,” Peter explains to him, knowing that would be dependent on how quickly Harley comes up with the plans for his project.

“Cool,” Harley says, looking excited but also nervous.

“Tess, Kenz, how are you both feeling about school?” Natasha asks, looking between the two girls.

“Excited, this is my last year of middle school, which means I’m going to do some more difficult classes, maybe I’ll actually be challenged by something,” Tess admits, though she isn’t holding her breath.

“Considering everything I doubt it,” Peter tells his sister, as he knows he didn’t find challenges so he doubts his sister will.

“Yeah, me too,” Tess admits. “But that’s why it is so fun to make my own challenges,” Tess comments, with a grin on her face, as she has a few ideas of just the kind of challenges she wants to give herself.

“As good as that it is to think like that Tess, remember…” Tony starts to say.

“Don’t try to take on too much, I know,” Tess finishes. “I know what I can handle Dad, it’s okay,” Tess tells him. “Kenz, how are you feeling?” Tess asks her.

“Nervous,” Kenzie admits. “But talking to you and Kate has made me feel better, and I am interested in exploring all the subject options,” Kenzie admits. “I’m hoping I’ll find something I like,” Kenzie admits, as unlike her brother who clearly has a passion for science, she isn’t completely sure what her passion is.

“I’m sure you will,” Tess says, being pretty sure that Kenzie will enjoy a lot of the humanity courses and even that she may find classes like the psychology basics interesting. “And you know just because Kate and I are in another year level doesn’t mean you can’t come to us, if you need us, just need to find us, and we’ll check in as well, you’re not alone,” Tess assures her, causing both Natasha and Tony to exchange proud looks.

“I know, thanks Tess,” Kenzie tells her.

“Same deal for us, we’re brothers now, you don’t have to deal with anything alone,” Peter tells Harley, knowing he is going to do everything he can to make sure someone like Flash doesn’t bully Harley.

“I know, thanks Pete,” Harley responds, feeling incredibly grateful. “How long do we have before we have to leave?” Harley asks, looking between Natasha and Tony.

“Not long, so eat up,” Tony says, and he and Natasha continue to serve breakfast for the kids, as the kids happily talk to each other, both Natasha and Tony feeling incredibly proud of how all four kids are handling everything.

Chapter Text

Chapter 53

AN: Um, so in the last chapter the reference to a Hooded Hero was an Agents of SHIELD reference to Mike Peterson, I wanted to use it to place the timeline, but I think I just confused people. Sorry about that.

Next chapter will be in about 24 hours. Hope you enjoy, let me know what you think.

September 21^st 2013

Almost weeks have passed since the four kids have started another school year and to everyone’s relief Harley and Kenzie seem to be handling the adjustment well and just like they promised Peter, Tess, and Kate are doing their best to help them, something which have made Tony and Natasha feel incredibly proud.

It’s late at night and Natasha, who has been on a mission for the last eight days, is arriving back at the Apartment.

“JARVIS, is Tony in bed or the workshop?” Natasha asks curious, as well she is feeling exhausted, and would very much like to go to bed, she will check in with Tony first.

“Sir is in the workshop, Ms Natasha,” JARVIS tells her.

“I’ve told you, J, drop the Ms, just call me Natasha,” Natasha requests, as she starts to make her way to the workshop, knowing that she has had the discussion with the AI more than once.

“I am not sure I can do that,” JARVIS admits.

“Try,” Natasha requests, as she continues to make her way to the workshop.

Getting to the workshop she walks straight in and as she Does Natasha can’t help but pause with smile on her face as she sees Tony dancing around as he works on a holographic image of what is clearly a new suit.

“You look like you’re having fun,” Natasha comments, and Tony turns to look at her.

“Tash!” Tony says, sounding thrilled. “I’m really glad your home,” Tony says hurrying over to her.

“I’m glad to be home too,” Natasha responds as she hugs Tony and even though she tries she can’t hold in a wince.

“What’s wrong? Are you okay?” Tony asks, as they break apart, looking for signs of injuries.

“Yeah, just a little sore, a little bruised, but I’m okay, Milyi,” Natasha assures him.

“What do you need? What can I do?” Tony asks, as he pushes Natasha’s hair out of her face.

“Honestly, I don’t know if I need a shower, food or sleep more,” Natasha admits.

“Well in that case how about you go take a shower, and I’ll make you some food, and then I’ll hold you while you sleep,” Tony explains. “How does that sound?” Tony asks.

“Honestly, pretty perfect,” Natasha admits. “Thanks Tony,”

“You never have to thank me for looking after you,” Tony assures her, before giving Natasha a gentle kiss. “Go, have a shower, food will be ready when you’re done,” Tony says, once they break apart, and Natasha nods before heading out of the room and while she has a shower Tony does exactly what he said he would do and makes a dinner for Natasha.  

October 5^th 2013

Two weeks have passed since Natasha returned from a mission completely exhausted and she has luckily been able to spend more of the last two weeks at home, at the apartment, though they have continued to spend some time at the Tower, with Tony and the kids rather on a mission.

It’s the middle of the night and as she rolls over in bed Natasha realises that where she would expect to feel Tony there is no one.

“JARVIS, is Tony in the workshop again?” Natasha asks curious, as that is what she assumes.

“Yes Ms….” Jarvis starts to say.

“JARVIS, what have I said?” Natasha asks him, in a warning tone of voice, being reasonably sure that Tony has something to do with the AI still calling her ‘Ms’.

“Yes Natasha,” JARVIS responds.

“Thanks,” Natasha responds, and she gets up and heads out of the room, grabbing one of Tony’s hoddies as she goes.

Not long after she left their bedroom Natasha walks into the workshop where she finds Tony working on plans for what appears to be a new black and red suit, and after spending a moment watching Tony work Natasha realises something.

“That suit’s not for you, is it?” Natasha asks surprised as she walks a couple of steps closer to where Tony is working.  

“Tash,” Tony says, surprised, as he turns to look at her. “I thought you were asleep,” Tony notes, knowing that she was when he left her in their room.

“I was, but I woke up alone, not my favourite way to wake up by the way,” Natasha admits, as she gets to Tony, and sits sideways on his lap.

“Sorry about that,” Tony admits, as he warps his arms around Natasha’s waist as she sits at him. “But I got a breakthrough and I wanted to plan it,” Tony explains, knowing that he didn’t intend to show Natasha this so soon, but now that she has seen it, he will explain.

“Of course you did,” Natasha says, not overly surprised as he knows how Tony’s mind work. “So, who’s suit is this?” Natasha asks, already having a suspicion based on the colour choice, but she wants to hear him say it.

“You’ve already realised, haven’t you?” Tony asks, as that is what he assumes, and Natasha gives him a look which says, ‘of course I have’. “It’s for you,” Tony says, confirming what Natasha has already realised. “I know you don’t need it, that you can protect yourself, but I need to build it,” Tony admits. “It’s what I do Tash, I build things to protect the people I love,” Tony explains. “You may be the most capable person I’ve ever met, but I still need to know that I’ve done everything I could to help protect you, because I don’t want to imagine my life without you, because I love you,” Tony says, saying those words to Natasha for the first time, in fact, it is the first time he has said those words, with a romantic meaning, since Mary died.

“I love you too,” Natasha tells Tony saying those words with a romantic meaning, and truly meaning them, for the first time in her life. “And you don’t have to explain yourself, I know you, I know how your mind works,” Natasha assures him. “So, if you need to design me a suit, if you need to build it, then go right ahead, as long as you known that I may never use it,” Natahsa tells Tony, as she isn’t going to stop him from building her a suit, she understands why he needs to, but what she will do is make sure that he understands that she may never use it.

“I know, it would just make me feel better to know you have the option,” Tony tells Natasha, and once he does Natasha leans in and kisses him, and after a moment they break apart. “So, we said those three words,” Tony says, knowing that that is a huge deal.

“Yeah, we did,” Natasha confirms. “And I meant them,” Natasha admits, knowing that is frighting for her, but she feels safe with Tony.

“So did I, I meant everything I said,” Tony tells her, and Natasha already knew that. “Do you want to know about the suit you may never use?” Tony asks curious, as even if she may never use it, he wants Natasha’s opinion as it will be hers.

“Sure,” Natasha responds. “But I reserve the right to offer suggestions,” Natasha tells Tony.

“Deal,” Tony responds, as truthfully, he wouldn’t have it any other way, and as Natasha makes herself more comfortable on Tony’s lap Tony starts to explain what he is thinking for her suit and Natasha offers her own suggestions, all of which Tony implements into the plans.

October 19^th 2013

Two weeks have passed Natasha and Tony said ‘I love you’ for the first time and since then Tony has continued to work on the suit he is building for Natasha, and he is close to being finished with it. It’s late afternoon on a Friday and Natasha and Tony are in Tony’s workshop at Avengers Tower while the kids are at school. As Tony is working on his suit Natasha is completing a mission report.

“So, just got an email, Harley’s joined robotics club,” Tony reveals.

“That’s good, he does love building things,” Natasha says, feeling that that is a good sign as he is settling in a bit more.

“Yeah, and he’ll be with Peter and Ned so they’ll both keep an eye out on him,” Tony reveals, feeling glad about that as he knows how close Harley and Peter have become, and that they look out for each other.

“Yeah, they will,” Natasha confirms. “Is Peter competing in the science fair again?” Nastasha asks, as she knows that is coming up.

“Yep, he started on his project a few days ago,” Tony explains, knowing that but not what his son is doing for his project.

“Ah okay,” Natasha confirms. “Kenz said last night that when she gets to try any classes she wants next semester she is trying to decide between Psychology and Politics,” Natasha tells Tony as she realised she didn’t share that conversation with him.  

“There are interesting choices,” Tony notes, knowing that with Kenzie’s age they would be very basic class, but could still be interesting for her.

“Yeah, apparently she has already picked chemistry,” Natasha says.

“Of course she has,” Tony says, feeling amused but then the amusement turns to concern. “Should I talk to her, tell her that she doesn’t have to do a science class if she doesn’t want to?” Tony asks, feeling worried that Kenzie is just picking a science class because it is what he, Tess, Harley, and Peter are interested in.

“I don’t think it would hurt,” Natasha admits. “I don’t think she picked it because of the interest you, Peter, Harley and Tess have in science, I do think she is interested, but it is better to be safe,” Natasha admits, as she knows it’s important, they make it clear that each of the kids can make their own choices.

“Yeah, it is,” Tony confirms, and as he does, he gets another email. “Oh no,” Tony says, though he is clearly trying to hide his amusement.

“What is it?” Natasha asks concerned.

“Apparently Tess called the substitute teacher she had today an idiot, and when asked why she said that she responded because he is an idiot,” Tony reveals, clearly trying to not to laugh, as he can imagine what his daughter sounded like as she said that.

“She is getting more like you everyday,” Natasha comments, also smiling, as that is exactly the kind of thing Tony would do, though she also knows that Tess is still shy around people she doesn’t know, but apparently that doesn’t include teaches she thinks are idiots.

“She really is,” Tony says, feeling both proud and concerned about that. “We’ll have to talk to her about it, but what we say I have no idea,” Tony admits, as he has no idea how to talk to her about this without being a hypocrite.

“We’ll figure it out, we always do,” Natasha says and as she does her phone goes off, so she checks that.

“New Mission?” Tony asks, as that is what he assumes due noticing which of her phones Natasha has checked.

“Yeah, with Clint, not Rogers,” Natasha reveals, realising it is going to be nice to have a mission with just Clint as it has been a little while since they’ve worked a mission just them.

“When do you have to leave?” Tony asks, feeling curious, hoping it’s not right away. 

“Tomorrow morning,” Natasha answers. “So, we have tonight,” Natasha reveals. “We’ll have to talk to Tess tonight,” Natasha says, being sure that the conversation they have to have will go better if it is both of them who have it with her.

“Yeah, we will,” Tony confirms, thinking the same as Natasha. “Plus, we promised Lazer Tag,” Tony reminds Natasha.

“I know, what colours did Harley and Kenz decide on?” Natasha asks, as last she knew they were still deciding what colours to make their Lazer Tag vests and guns, so they fit with the ones she, Tony, Peter, and Tess have.  

“Harley decided on Silver and Red, while Kenzie decide on Red and Green,” Tony explains. “So, I’m going to finish painting them later,” Tony says, knowing he has plenty of time to get that done before the kids finish school.

“Okay,” Natasha confirms. “I was thinking that I wanted to tell Clint we’re together,” Natasha reveals, feeling that a mission where there is just the two of them is a good choice to do that.

“You do?” Tony asks, not overly surprised as he figured this was coming.

“Yeah, he’s important to me, Tony,” Natasha reminds him. “He saved me by bringing me into SHIELD,” Natasha admits. “He’s like a brother to me, and I love you, you’re a huge part of my life, I want him to know about that, about us,” Natasha explains.

“You really don’t need my permission, but you have my support,” Tony says, being able to tell that telling Clint is important to her.

“I’d also like to tell him about the kids,” Natasha admits, and as soon as she says that she can tell that Tony is hesitant, which is exactly what she was expecting. “I know you don’t know him, Lyubimyy, that you don’t trust him, but I do, so trust me, when I say you have nothing to worry about by Clint knowing about our kids,” Natasha admits, being sure it will lead to good things as if they tell Clint about their kids he will likely tell them about his kids, and Laura can be in the kids’ lives again which will be good for everyone. “And just because Clint knows doesn’t mean we have to tell Steve, I know you don’t want to do that, and I support that, but I think we should tell Clint, I want to,” Nastasha tells him, knowing that considering how things went the last time Steve and Tony tried to talk went she doesn’t see how revealing more secrets will end well, at least not right now.

“You really trust him?” Tony asks, wanting to be sure.

“More than almost anyone,” Natasha answers, Tony himself being one of the only people she trusts more than Clint, and Tony debates for a few moments.

“Okay,” Tony says, making the decision due to how much he trusts Natasha’s judgement. “But I’d like to be the one to tell him, to explain,” Tony admits, and Natasha realises that that may just work out perfectly.

“We could do dinner, in a few days, after the mission, at the tower so we can explain the kids before he meets them,” Natasha says, knowing she will ‘suggest’ to Clint to bring Laura to the dinner because that way all the secrets can be revealed.

“Yeah, that would be okay,” Tony admits. “I’m not really used to opening up this side of my life to people,” Tony tells Natasha.

“I know,” Natasha says, as she reaches over and takes his hand. “Which is why I am glad you’re trying, and Tony I wouldn’t have suggested telling Clint if I didn’t completely believe we could trust him, I would never do anything that would put the kids in danger,” Natasha assure Tony, needing to make that clear.  

“I know, Tash,” Tony says, squeezing her hand, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, both thinking about how they are going to handle the conversations they have to have with both Tess and Kenzie.  

Two days have passed since Natasha and Tony decided that they are going to tell Clint about both them and their kids. While Tony is with their kids Natasha is on a mission with Clint and hasn’t found the right time to tell him about her and Tony.

“Why does it always end like this?” Clint asks, as he and Natasha fire at enemies who are trying to kill them.

“Because we never go quietly,” Natasha responds, as the two of them continue to fight.

“Maybe we should work on that,” Clint responds.

“We probably should, but we won’t,” Natasha responds, knowing that.

“No, we won’t,” Clint confirms. “Just like you won’t actually tell me what is going on with you and Tony,” Clint says, and Natasha has to fight a smirk, as this is just the opportunity she has been waiting for.

“We’re together,” Natasha says. “Have been since Christmas, we live together,” Natasha reveals, as while she still technically has an apartment near the Triskelion she hasn’t been there in months, plus it is basically empty, and Clint turns to look at her with a shocked look on his face.

“What?” Clint asks shocked.

“I’m happy, and I’d rather not die right now, so focus on getting us out of here,” Natasha requests, and she continues to fire back and after a few moments of shock Clint goes back to firing back as well.

A little while after Natasha told Clint that she and Tony are together the two of them have successful extracted themselves and are in a SHIELD Quinjet on their way back to DC, and Natasha is just waiting for Clint to start asking questions as she knows him well enough to know that they won’t make it back to DC without him asking.

“You going to keep looking at me? Or are you going to ask your questions?” Natasha asks curious, seeing out of the corner of her eye that Clint keeps looking at her, and she is getting rather annoyed with it.

“How did you go form spying on Tony to living with him?” Clint asks, and Natasha is a little amused by the question.

“By spending a lot of time with him,” Natasha answers. “The version of him he portrays to the public isn’t who he is, not completely,” Natasha reveals, though she knows it does contain elements of who he is. “Over the past three years I have gotten to know who he is, who he really is, and he’s incredible,” Natasha reveals, and she does Clint realises something.

“You’re in love with him,” Clint realises.

“Yeah, I am,” Natasha confirms.

“Does he know that?” Clint asks interested, as he knows it will tell him a lot if Natasha has actually told Tony how she feels.

“Yeah, he does,” Natasha confirms. “And he feels the same way,” Natasha reveals.

“Wow, what happened to love is for children?” Clint asks curious.

“I found someone who made me truly believe that that what I was taught, what was drilled into my head as long as I can remember, was wrong,” Natasha responds, and Clint smiles, feeling that is huge progress for her.

“I’m really happy for you, Nat,” Clint says, meaning that.

“Thanks Clint,” Natasha tells him. “You should come to the Tower, have dinner,” Natasha says, making it seem like a suggestion, but it is not actually that.

“Sure, that will be nice,” Clint responds.

“And you should tell Laura about it, I’m sure she’ll love to join us,” Natasha comments, and as she does Clint gives his friend a suspicious look, as they both know that Laura doesn’t leave the farm much as they both want the kids to be safe.

“You know a reason why she’ll agree, don’t you?” Clint asks, feeling very much like he is missing something, and Natasha just gives him a look which tells Clint that she isn’t going to explain.

“Okay, now I’m curious,” Clint admits, wondering what could be going on.  

“Does that mean you’ll be there?” Natasha asks, even though she suspects she already knows the answer.

“Of course I will, just let me know when,” Clint responds, feeling incredibly curious about what reason Natasha knows that will lead to Laura agreeing to have dinner.

“Will do,” Natasha responds, as the two of them continue to fly Natasha knowing that as soon as Clint tells Laura about the dinner she’ll agree, while Clint is, once again, feeling curious about what Natasha knows that he doesn’t.

Chapter Text

Chapter 54

AN: Thank you so much for an incredible response to the last chapter. So, I will do a double update tomorrow, posting a chapter in about 13 hours from now. Then I will post about 12 hours after that. Hope you like this chapter, please let me know what you think.

Four days have passed since Natasha invited Clint and Laura to have dinner at the tower and the day where they are having dinner has finally come. While Tony and the kids are already on floor eighty-two getting started on dinner Natasha is the bathroom attached to hers and Tony’s bedroom as she finishes getting ready.

Considering everything Natasha isn’t overly surprised when, just as she finishes getting ready, her phone starts to ring with Clint on the caller ID.

“You better not be canceling, because I will kick your ass,” Natasha tells Clint as she answers, completely meaning that, though considering everything she feels pretty confident that Laura won’t let Clint cancel.

“I’m not,” Clint says amused. “But Laura is insisting that Cooper and Lila come along, is there going to be enough for them?” Clint asks curious, feeling very shocked that Laura wants the kids to come, as they are both so secret with them, so he doesn’t completely understand why his wife is so comfortable with bringing the kids to New York with them.

“Definitely,” Natasha says, honestly thinking this might be the most perfect outcome, and she is sure that Laura has realized what else she and Tony will want to talk to them about, not that Tony knows about Laura.

“Okay, you don’t sound surprised, what do you and Laura know that I don’t?” Clint asks, as he feels incredibly confused, and like he is missing something huge, but he has no idea what that could be.

“You’ll find out soon,” Natasha assures him. “When you get here you can take Lila and Cooper to floor eighty-nine, where they can wait in your private apartment while you and Laura come up to floor ninety-three, that way explanations can be given without the kids around,” Natasha explains, not just speaking of the Barton siblings, but she isn’t going to mention that to Clint, at least not now.

“That would make sense,” Clint realizes. “You’ve thought about this,” Clint realizes, wondering just why Natasha has thought about this so much.

“I have,” Natasha responds. “See you later,” Natasha says, hanging up before Clint can ask her even more questions, which she is sure he is about to do.  

“JARVIS?” Natasha asks.

“Yes M….”

“JARVIS,” Natasha says, in a warning tone of voice.

“Natasha,” JARVIS corrects.  

“Am I able to give people access to the tower and change the access they have?” Natasha asks, as she assumes she does as Tony has said more than once that she has the same access as him, but isn’t positive.

“Yes Natasha. Sir has made sure you have full complete access to all Avenger Tower Systems,” JARVIS explains.

“Great,” Natasha says, feeling glad about that as it will make things so much easier. “When Clint Barton gets here, he is going to have his wife, Laura Barton, who you know as Laura Rossi with him along with his two children Lila and Cooper,” Natasha explains. “Give Laura the same access Clint has and add access to floor eighty-two to the access they both have,” Natasha requests, as Clint and his family are her family, so she wants them to have access to the family common floor.

“Yes Natasha,” JARVIS responds, making those changes.

“And give Lila and Cooper the same access as our kids, except do not give them access to floors ninety-one and ninety-two and instead give them access Clint’s apartment on floor eighty-nine,” Natasha requests.

“Yes Natasha,” JARVIS responds, making those changes as well.

“Oh, and when they get here, just let Tony and I know that Clint is here, not Laura, Lila and Cooper,” Natasha requests.

“Yes Natasha,” JARVIS responds.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha responds, and as she is finished getting ready Natasha makes her way out of the bathroom and makes her way to floor eighty-two as she knows that they plan to cook dinner in the kitchen on that particular floor before taking it up to floor ninety three, or at least that is what the plan currently is though she suspects it might change.

Not long after she hung up on Clint Natasha walks into the kitchen of floor eighty-two where the kids, and Tony have already gotten started on getting the food for dinner ready, and for a moment Natasha just watches the five of them, and because he sees her Tony walks over to Natasha.

“Everything okay?” Tony asks concerned, speaking to her in a quiet voice, so that the kids don’t hear.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms. “So, I was thinking it would be best if just you and I met Clint on floor ninety-three, that way we could explain everything without the kids getting excited,” Natasha explains, as she is pretty sure that all the kids are excited to meet Clint, and she is also pretty sure that once Peter and Tess realizes that Laura is present they will be excited too.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” Tony confirms, and Natasha can tell that he is feeling a little nervous.

“Tony, it will be okay,” Natasha assures him. “I wouldn’t have suggested this if I didn’t have faith in Clint, If I didn’t trust him,” Natasha reminds him.

“I know, and I trust you, Honey, I’m just still a little nervous,” Tony admits, knowing that if he didn’t trust Natasha as much as he does, he would have never agreed to this, and in response to that Natasha reaches over and gives his hand a squeeze.

“Um, Dad, Nat, I think we need some help over here,” Peter comments, looking at to them for help.

“Coming Pete,” Natasha and Tony say, and they both walk over to where the kids are, and together they all get started on making the food, Natasha making sure that there is enough food for the people no one else going to be joining them, that being easy to do as they always have a habit of making too much food.

A while after Natasha walked onto floor eighty-two, she, Tony, and the kids have spent a while making food, which is being kept walm for them, and as Clint is due to arrive soon, though Natasha knows he isn’t alone, she and Tony have gone up to floor ninety-three while their kids are waiting on the family common floor.

“Sir, Agent Barton is on his way up to floor ninety-three,” JARVIS reveals, after Natasha and Tony have been waiting a little while.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha and Tony say together.

“You can trust me, it will be okay,” Natasha tells Tony, being able to tell how nervous he is.

“Trusting you is never in question,” Tony says, smiling at Natasha and as he does the elevator opens and to Tony’s complete confusion it is not just Clint who walks out, but someone else he knows, Larua. “Laura?” Tony says, causing Clint to feel incredibly confused.

“Hey Tony, long time,” Laura responds, as an understanding look passes between Natasha and Laura, both of them perfectly understanding what is going on, even though Clint and Tony don’t.   

“Yeah, it has been,” Tony confirms, looking at Natasha, being pretty sure this is exactly what she was expecting.

“You know my wife? How do you know my wife?” Clint asks confused, as Laura and Tony knowing each other is the last thing he was expecting, and he can’t imagine how they would have met.

“Wife?” Tony asks surprised, though he realizes that makes sense, and Laura nods. “Your wife is my son’s godmother, was in the running to be my daughters’ but their mother died before we could have that conversation,” Tony explains, still trying to digest everything, as he expected to be the one revealing secrets, and not the one who was being surprised.

“You have kids?” Clint asks shocked, looking between Natasha and Tony, and realizing that Natasha is basically a stepmother, and Tony nods. “So do we,” Clint reveals, as a few things fall into place for him.

“Tony, I heard about your mom’s diagnosis, how she doing?” Laura asks, wanting to ask that before they get too caught up in explanations, as she met Peggy more than once and she really liked her.   

“Okay, considering, right now she is having more good days than bad,” Tony reveals, feeling touched that Laura thought to ask.  

“Good,” Laura responds, sounding glad, remembering how close Tony was to his mother.

“I thought your mom was dead,” Clint says, looking at Tony, being sure that he is missing a hell of a lot.

“Not so much,” Tony answers. “Might as well give the full explanation, my mum’s Peggy Carter, she and my dad were actually married for over thirty years but kept their relationship, and me, hidden,” Tony explains, feeling that is the simplest way to explain everything, and that Laura will be able to fill him in on anything he doesn’t explain.

“Huh,” Clint says, interested, then he realizes something. “Wait didn’t Rogers kiss your mom?” Clint asks, realizing that that could explain a lot about why Tony and Steve act the way they do with each other.

“Yes, and I really hate being reminded of that fact,” Tony admits, pulling a face, as he looks rather disturbed, something which doesn’t surprise Natasha.

“Does he know?” Clint asks curious, trying to make sense of who knows what.

“That he kissed my mum, unfortunately, yes, but he doesn’t know about the kids or that Nat and I are together,” Tony explains.

“And Bruce knows that Tony and I are together, and the kids, but he doesn’t know about Peggy being Tony’s mom,” Natasha explains, feeling that that is pretty ironic considering Bruce has met Tony’s cousin and surrogate sister. “Thor knows nothing,” Natasha adds.  

“Really glad you’re keeping track of that,” Tony admits, as it is getting rather hard to pay attention to who knows what. “So, you have two kids?” Tony asks, looking between Clint and Laura.

“Yeah, Lila who turned eight earlier this month and Cooper who is ten, he turns eleven in February,” Laura explains. “They’re here, I wanted them to meet you,” Laura admits, as while they met through Mary, she and Tony always considered each other to be friends outside of that, which is why it was incredibly painful, though she understood, when he refused to respond to her efforts of reaching out after Mary died.  

“I look forward to it,” Tony admits.

“And you have two kids as well?” Clint asks, remembering what Laura said earlier.

“Actually, we have four, sometimes five,” Tony explains, and both Clint and Laura notice the use of ‘we’.

“Four?” Clint asks surprised.

“What do you mean sometimes five?” Laura asks confused, as that doesn’t make a lot of sense.

“You, or at least Laura, know about Peter who is twelve and Tess who is ten, their biological mother, Mary, died when Tess was a day old,” Tony explains, explaining that to Clint as Laura already knows.

“I’m sorry,” Clint says sincerely and because he has heard Laura mention her friend who died Mary he realizes the connection, in fact, the only reason he wasn’t at Mary’s funeral is because he was looking after infant Cooper, and because he knows when Tony and Natasha started spending time together he assumes that Tony raised the kids alone for a lot of their lives.

“Thanks,” Tony responds.  

“Three months ago, we took in two siblings, Harley who is eleven, twelve in January, and Kenzie who is seven, eight in March, whose mother killed herself. We had been spending time with the family and helping them for a little while before she died,” Natasha explains. “Right now, it is a legal guardianship situation, but we intend to change that when we can next year,” Natasha explains, wanting to make that clear.

“You plan to adopt her,” Laura realizes. “You both do,” Laura realizes, looking between Natasha and Tony.  

“If they’re okay with it,” Tony confirms, while Natasha nods, as while he and Natasha know exactly what they want to do, they want to make sure Kenzie and Harley agree, and also intend to consult Peter and Tess, though considering the way things have been neither see any of the kids being against the idea.

“Wow,” Clint says amazed, knowing that this is huge for Natasha. “All the times you’ve disappeared suddenly now makes a lot more sense,” Clint admits, looking at his partner, though he does still have a couple of questions about times she has disappeared in a hurry.

“I try to do everything I can to be there for them, to be whatever they need to me to be,” Natasha explains, knowing that is the best she can do.  

“And you do an incredible job at that, Hon,” Tony says, as he puts his arm around Natasha, pulling her into his side, and kissing her heard, causing Clint to smile as he realizes the fact that Natasha let Tony do that, in front of people non the less, just shows how comfortable she is with him.

“You said you sometimes you have five kids?” Laura asks, trying to make sense of that.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms. “Kate, she’s Tess’s best friend, she actually lives across the road, her father was killed in the Battle; we’ve been doing our best to help her,” Natasha reveals, and as she does a solemn feeling takes over the room. “You’re actually her hero,” Natasha reveals, looking at Clint as she has been waiting to tell him that.

“Me? Why?” Clint asks confused, not understanding why he would be a little kid’s hero, especially not when she spends so much time with Tony and Natasha.

“Because when she was scared, and alone, standing in a destroyed building she saw you, fighting aliens with just a bow and arrow, you saved her, made her feel safe,” Tony reveals, knowing the details as Kate had a nightmare and told him.

“I… wow,” Clint says, feeling shocked, not sure how to feel about that.

“See, you are a hero,” Laura says, kissing her husband’s cheek, feeling incredibly proud of him.  

“She’s already started Archery lessons because of you,” Natasha reveals. “And I guarantee that as soon as the kids know you’re here Tess is going to message her and Kate will come over to meet you,” Natasha admits, as that is what she assumes, so she wants to give Clint a heads up.

“Okay,” Clint confirms, not overly sure how he is going to handle that. “Where are the kids?” Clint asks.

“Floor eighty-two,” Tony answers. “Which is where we probably should have dinner,” Tony realizes. “Who can access that floor is more restricted,” Tony explains, knowing that anyone else who have access aren’t in the city which makes it the best place, the safest place, for all of them to have dinner.

“That would be good,” Clint admits. “Fury knows about the kids but no one else, we would like it to stay that way,” Clint explains.  

“Of course, I understand,” Tony says. “Very few people know about our kids, I would like it to stay that way,” Tony says, as that is incredibly important to him.  

“Of course,” Clint responds, completely understanding that. “So, any more secrets to be revealed, or can we eat?” Clint asks, curious, glancing at Natasha as he is pretty sure that she is the only one who will know for sure.

“Nope, that’s everything,” Natasha reveals, and once she does the group start to head to the elevator. “JARIVS, ask Cooper and Lila to meet us on floor eighty-two,” Natasha requests, as they step into the elevator. “I’ve already given them access,” Natasha explains.  

“Of course you have,” Tony says amused, as the elevator doors close, while Clint realizes that that once again shows how close they are, how much they trust each other.  

Not long after they left floor ninety-three Natasha, Tony, Clint, Laura steps out of the elevator on floor eighty-two.

“Pete, Harley, Tess, Kenz,” Tony says, as they step out of the elevator and as they do the kids walk over to them, each of them having looks of recognitions on their faces.  

“Aunt Laura?” Peter asks shocked.

“Yeah, hey Peter,” Laura says, smiling at him, as she sees her godson for the first time since he was a toddler.

“I can’t believe it,” Tess says shocked as she long ago gave up thinking she would meet Laura.

“Pete, Tess, Harley, Kenz, this is Laura and Clint Barton, your aunt and uncle,” Tony introduces, feeling that because Laura is already considered an aunt to his kids, and Natasha considers Clint to be her brother, it is fitting. “Laura, Clint, meet Peter, Harley, Tess and Kenzie,” Tony introduces as he points to each of them as he says their names.

“It’s really nice to meet you,” Harley says, finding it amazing to meet another Avenger.

“Can Kate come over?” Tess asks excitedly, the excitement she is feeling overtaking her normal shyness as she is so excited for her friend. “She would love to meet you,” Tess says, looking at Clint.

“Sure,” Tony answers, and as he does the elevator opens and eight-year-old Lila and ten-year-old Cooper walk out, while Tess sends a message to her friend.

“Mom? Dad?” Cooper asks confused, shocked by so many people being present.

“It’s okay, Coop, come out,” Clint says, and the two kids walk out of the elevator, and over to where the group is gathered.

“Cooper, Lila, you know your Aunt Nat, well we’d like to introduce you to your Uncle Tony, and their kids Peter, Tess, Harley and Kenzie,” Laura introduces, and Tony feels touched at how Laura has introduced him.

“It’s really nice to meet you two,” Tony says, smiling at the kids.

“Nice to meet you too,” Lila says, looking around at everyone. “Hey,” she says, looking between Tess, Kenzie, Harley, and Peter.

“Hey, it’s nice to meet you,” Peter says to her. “I’m Peter, these are my sisters Tess and Kenzie, and my brother Harley,” Peter introduces.

“I’m Cooper, this is my sister, Lila,” Cooper introduces.

“So, are we cousins? Is that what we’re saying?” Peter asks, looking between his dad and Natasha, who exchange looks with Clint and Laura, the four of them coming to an understanding without words.

“Yeah, that’s probably the simplest explanation there is,” Tony admits.

“Cool,” Harley says, feeling amazed that he now has so much family, and as he does the elevator opens and Kate, who has run from across the road.

“Coop, Lila, Aunt Laura, Uncle Clint, I would like you to meet my best friend, Kate Bishop,” Tess introduces.

“Wow, hi,” Kate says, looking at Clint. “You’re here, you’re really here…” Kate says amazed. “Um, I’m, um, Kate, Kate’s my name,” Kate says, clearly shocked.

“Hi Kate, it’s nice to meet you,” Clint says, remembering what Tony and Natasha said about her.

“You said my name… wow, can we practice archery together?” Kate asks excitedly.

“Kate, you can talk about that later,” Natasha tells her, being sure that when she gets a chance Kate will talk Clint’s ears off about archery. “How about for now we have dinner,” Natasha suggests. “Kate does your mom know you’re here?” Natasha asks, wanting to check as she knows that there is a possibility that Kate go so excited that she left without telling anyone.

“She wasn’t home, but I told our housekeeper, she’ll tell mom when she gets home,” Kate answers.

“Okay,” Natasha answers. “Tony, Clint, help me get all from food from the warmer, Laura, Cooper, Tess, can you get drinks? Peter, Harley, I put some extra chairs down the hall can you get them? And Lila, Kenzie, Kate, can you set the table?” Natasha asks, and everyone nods.

Over the next few minutes everyone follows Natasha’s instructions and get everything they need for dinner, and once they do they sit down together, and proceed to have an incredible dinner together.

Hours after Natasha, Tony, their kids, Clint, Laura and their kids all set down to dinner, a dinner that went incredible well as it was clear that the kids got along great; something which all for adults were thrilled about, Natasha, Tony, Peter, Tess, Harley, Kenzie, and even Kate who has her own room, are all in be on their private floors while Clint, Laura, Lila and Cooper are all asleep in Clint’s private apartment, Tony feeling glad that he made sure each of the Avenger Private apartments had four bedrooms. While everyone else is asleep Natasha and Tony are wide awake lying in each other’s arms.

“How long have you been planning this?” Tony asks Natasha curious, as she clearly knew exactly what was going to happen.

“I knew I wanted Clint and Laura to know about the kids, and that that would lead to you learning about Cooper and Lila, for a while, since even before we took in Kenzie and Harley,” Natasha admits. “But after I learnt that you already knew Laura, I knew I wanted everyone to be introduced sooner,” Natasha explains.

“And you didn’t say anything when I first told you about Laura because you knew I would put it together,” Tony realizes.

“Exactly,” Natasha admits. “Tony, I think this will be good for the kids, for all of the kids, unless Bruce or Thor have secret kids, they are the only ones who will understand each other, who will experience things that no one else will,” Natasha points out.  

“I know,” Tony says, remembering how much it helped him to have Sharon and Hope understand his life and family, even though they are much younger than him. “This is good,” Tony admits, feeling glad that the kids will have more people who understand them, kissing Natasha’s cheek, as the two of them drift into silence, Tony realizes that he doesn’t feel at all worried about Clint and Laura knowing about the kids because he knows they will protect them, protect the secret, just like he will do for them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 55

AN: Thank you for the support. The next chapter will be out in about 11 hours. Let me know what you think.

November 7^th 2013

Almost two weeks have passed since Peter, Tess, Harley, Kenzie, and Kate meet the Barton’s and while the kids haven’t seen each other in person since then they have talked through a secure system Tony made them more than once and have become friends as it is clear that Natasha was right, and they all appreciate having others who understand what it is like to be them.

It’s early morning on a Thursday and Tony, Natasha, Peter, Harely, Tess, and Kenzie are all having breakfast together at the apartment.

“So, what are you looking forward to at school?” Tony asks the kids.

“I have a test in physics, I think I’m going to do really well,” Peter reveals, not wanting to get cocky but feeling like he is going to do really well.

“Are you prepared?” Natasha asks him, as while she assumes he is she wants to check.

“Beyond prepared,” Peter answers.

“That’s good Pete,” Natasha tells him, looking encouraging. “It’s okay if you don’t do well, what matters is you try your best,” Natasha reminds him.  

“I know, Nat, thanks,” Peter says, smiling at her.

 “Tess, Kenz, Harley?” Natasha asks, looking between them.

“I have a substitute in maths today,” Tess reveals, a frown on her face, as she hates when she has a teacher she doesn’t regularly have because they get annoying about her doing other projects when she finishes her assigned work early, which she always does.

“Please don’t call them an idiot again,” Tony tells his daughter, as the school really didn’t appreciate that last time.

“But what if they are an idiot?” Tess asks and at her question both Natasha and Tony fight back smiles, as they know they have to take this seriously.

“Then you can nicely tell them what is wrong, but do not call them an idiot,” Natasha tells Tess. “Okay?” Natasha asks.

“Okay,” Tess answers.

“it’s okay Tess, I’m sure you’ll be able to make them feel like an idiot without actually calling them an idiot,” Harley tells her, knowing her well enough to know that, and Tess grins.

“Harley,” Natasha says, in a warning tone of voice. 

“I’m just saying, you know I’m right,” Harley comments, feeling like he did nothing wrong.

“Not the point,” Tony tells him. “What’s going on at school with you?” Tony asks Harley, feeling that a change of subject is for the best, though Natasha does notice the amused looks Peter and Kenzie exchanged.

“I’m about to take the next step in my robotic project,” Harley reveals. “I’m not completely sure that it will work first time, as I have some doubts about a couple of the connections, but we’ll see,” Harley explains, feeling worried that he missed something.

“Have you already figured out how to fix it if it doesn’t work?” Tony asks him, not wanting to offer help until Harley asks as he knows Harley is determined to figure it out on his own and he doesn’t want to overstep.  

“Yeah, I have, and if my suspicion is right, it shouldn’t be a hard fix,” Harley explains, feeling pretty okay about that assumption.

“Good,” Natasha tells him. “Good luck,” Natasha says and Harely grins. “Kenz, what about you?” Natasha asks her. “Anything you’re excited about?” Natasha asks.

“Not excited, more nervous,” Kenzie admits.

“Oh? Why’s that?” Tony asks concerned.

“I have to give a presentation today in social studies, and I feel prepared, but still nervous,” Kenzie admits.

“How about you give it to us then? That could help with your nerves,” Peter suggests, being sure that could help.

“Really? Could I do that?” Kenzie asks, as she looks around at everyone.

“Of course you can, Kiddo,” Tony tells her, and looking glad as well as a little nervous, Kenzie gives her presentation while her family watches and listens to her.  

November 17^th 2013

Ten days later the kids are still doing well at school, and Harley’s relief he was able to fix his robotics assignment while Natasha and Tony are relieved that Tess haven’t called another teacher an idiot. 

It’s Sunday afternoon and even though a lot have been going on over the last few days both Natasha and Tony are home and the two of them are playing Lazer Tag with Peter, Tess, Kenzie, and Harley. 

“I am loving these new designs,” Tess comments as they have recently upgraded their Lazer Tag vests and guns, though they have each kept their specific colour schemes.

“They are pretty great,” Harley confirms, and as he does Natasha notices that Peter isn’t really paying as much attention as he normally would, and so she walks over to him.

“Pete? Are you okay?” Natasha asks concerned.

“Yeah,” Peter answers, but Natasha isn’t completely convinced.

“Solnishko?” Natasha asks him, gently encouraging him to talk to them.

“What happened in Greenwich?” Peter asks, looking between Natasha and Tony. “What was Thor fighting? Why did the laws of physics suddenly not make sense?” Peter asks, and as he does Natasha and Tony exchange looks.

“Are those beings Thor fought, they’re aliens aren’t they?” Kenzie asks, sounding afraid.

“Yeah, they are,” Tony says, as he takes off his Lazer Tags vest, as he realises, they need to talk and not play. “Do you want to talk about what happened?” Tony asks the kids, and he gets four nods in response.

“Okay, let’s sit down,” Natasha says, as she, like Tony, takes of her vest, and they all walk over to the couch, and while the four kids sit down on it, each of them having taken off their vests, Natasha and Tony sit down on the coffee table in front of them.

“What happened in Greenwich is being called the Convergence,” Tony says, knowing that because he has read what Jane Foster has already said about it. “The person who knows what it means is still explaining exactly what that means, but from what I have able to discover it is an event that happens every five thousand years where the nine realms, so, our world, Thor’s home world Asgard, and others all come into alignment,” Tony explains. “It causes the walls between the worlds to be thin, and causes physical and dimensional abnormalities, Greenwich was the centre of it, so that’s what happened,” Tony explains. “There were scientists there so I am sure we will understand more in the coming months,” Tony explains, knowing that he is certainly interested in reading the papers that come out, and once he understands it, he will explain it to the kids.

“Like Tony said the begins Thor fought in Greenwich are another kind of aliens, they’re called Dark Elves,” Natasha explains, knowing that from SHIELD reports even if it isn’t publicly known yet. “They were defeated, their ships are gone, and their technology is being cleaned up,” Natasha explains.

“Who cleans up things like that?” Harley asks, interested, feeling sure that it is a pretty difficult thing to do.

“SHIELD, and Damage Control,” Natasha explains. “We do everything we can to make sure the technology is cleaned up so it can’t be used to hurt people,” Natasha explains, wanting to make that clear to the kids, though she knows they don’t always succeed.  

“How many different types of Aliens are there?” Tess asks interested. 

“We don’t know,” Tony admits, being reasonably sure that it is going to be pretty hard to determine just what is out there.  

“But they keep coming to Earth, does that mean they’re going to keep coming? That we’re in danger?” Kenzie asks, sounding afraid, and as she does Natasha tenses as she knows that that is exactly what Tony is so worried about.

“We don’t know Kotick, we don’t know if they will keep coming,” Natasha tells her, knowing that there is no other answer that she can give at the moment.

“But we do know that both of us will do everything we can to protect you, to keep you safe,” Tony tells the kids. “Keeping you all safe is what is most important to both of us,” Tony says.

“Really is,” Natasha confirms, and in response the kids move forward and hug Natasha and Tony.

After hugging for a few moments, the six of them break apart and they return to playing Lazer Tag together, both Natasha and Tony knowing that they are going to have to talk once the kids are in bed.

A while after they talked to the kids about what happened in Greenwich the kids are in bed and Tony and Natasha are both in Tony’s workshop. While Tony is working on something Natasha, who is sitting on one of the benches, is on her tablet reading reports from Greenwich.

“Thor has left earth, if he’s come back SHIELD doesn’t know,” Natasha tells Tony.

“I’m sure if he does, he’ll reach out,” Tony says, feeling pretty confidence by that assumption, though he does worry that if Thor is to reach out it would be for a very, very bad reason.

“Yeah, that would make sense,” Natasha admits, as she put down what she is doing to look at him. “Tony, are you okay Lyubimyy?” Natasha asks, as she has been really busy with SHIELD work over the last few days.

“I don’t know,” Tony admits, as he puts down what he is working on and walks to Natasha. “That’s two different types of aliens who have attacked now,” Tony admits, as he gets to Natasha.

“Yeah, it is,” Natasha confirms, as she reaches out and takes his hand. “But they were fought back, both times,” Natasha reminds him.

“I know,” Tony confirms. “But Hon, what do we do if we can’t fight them back next time?” Tony asks worried, as he is terrified of that.

“We do our best, and if we fail, we Avenge,” Natasha tells him, and Tony smirks.

“Quoting me now, are you?” Tony says, as he said something very similar to Loki.

“Guess so,” Natasha tells him. “We’ll figure this out,” Natasha tells him.

“We have to,” Tony responds. “Mum was right, Governments are already talking about how to deal with all these alien issues,” Tony admits, knowing that certain governments are describing it In far less pleasant ways. “I’m going to push my way in to make sure I am a part of the discussions that are going on,” Tony explains, as he wants to make sure of that.

“That’s probably a good idea,” Natasha admits. “I think there’s something else going on,” Natasha admits.

“What do you mean?” Tony asks curious.

“Fury’s been secretive, like even more than usual, I just get a bad feeling,” Natasha admits, as she gets a feeling that Fury is aware of something going on that no one else is, and for some reason, a reason she hasn’t been able to come up with yet, he isn’t sharing.  

“What can I do?” Tony asks, as he reaches out and starts playing with Natasha’s hair, something he likes doing and knows helps relax Natasha.

“I don’t know, not yet anyway,” Natasha admits. “But once I know, if I’m right I’ll let you know,” Natasha tells Tony.

“Maybe we should come up with some kind of way to warn each other if something bad is going down,” Tony says, thinking that considering everything that is probably a good idea, as he sits down on the bench as well.

“That’s probably a good idea,” Natasha confirms, and she searches her mind for the best way to do that. “LT Red, if one of us say that, or messages it, it means something bad is going down, something that is likely to put our family in danger,” Natasha suggests.

“Lazer Tag Red, that works,” Tony says, realising what the LT would mean, and assuming that Natasha chooses Red not just because it’s the universal colour for danger but because it’s the one colour that everyone of them and their kids have on their Lazer Tag gear. “Okay, what else should we figure out?” Tony asks, and the two of them start to discuss different contingencies for when something bad happen, strategies they both hope they won’t have to use but they suspect that they will, the only question is when.

November 28^th 2013

Eleven days have passed since Tony and Natasha discussed strategies, they plan to use in case something bad happens and to their relief they haven’t had to use any of them yet. It’s mid-morning on thanksgiving and Natasha, Tony, Peter, Harley, Tess, and Kenzie are arriving at Avengers Tower, all carrying bags of groceries as they walk onto the Family Common floor, the one thing they are not carrying being the Thanksgiving turkey.

“When will Lila, Cooper, Uncle Clint and Aunt Laura be here?” Peter asks curious, as they walk towards the kitchen.

“Soon,” Natasha answers, as she has already gotten a message from Clint saying that they are on their way. “Probably within the hour,” Natasha explains.

“And Bruce, Aunt Hope, Aunt Pepper, Sharon, Uncle Rhodey and Uncle Happy aren’t coming today?” Tess asks, as they get to the kitchen.

“Not today, they’re all busy, but they promise that they’ll come next weekend instead,” Tony explains, knowing that worked out well as Sharon, Hope, Pepper, Rhodey and Happy don’t know about the Barton’s yet, not even Bruce, who is once again away at a conference, knows.

“That will be good,” Harley says, as they all put the various things they are holding on the bench. “What exactly are we making?” Harley asks curious.

“Everything, it’s going to be great,” Tony answers with a grin.  

“Sweet potato casserole?” Kenzie asks, looking excited.

“Definitely,” Natasha tells her, as she has always found that so strange and because of that she feels like they have to make it, causing Tony to grin as he is sure that most people would be shocked if they knew Natasha Romanoff loved strange food combination.

“TONY? NAT? TESS? PETER? KENZIE? HARLEY?” A voice that the group know belongs to Kate calls.

“JARVIS tell her where we are,” Tony says, feeling curious about why Kate would be at the tower. 

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS answers and moments later Kate hurries into the kitchen.

“Kate? Is everything okay?” Natasha asks, when she sees her.

“Not really,” Kate admits, sounding a little surprised and hearing that Tess walks over to her friend and hugs her.

“What’s wrong?” Tess asks her friend worried, as Tony and Natasha exchange looks.

“Mom’s at work, she basically forgotten what today is,” Kate admits, sounding upset. “So, I was hoping I could spend Thanksgiving here, with you guys, is that okay?” Kate asks, looking around.

“Of course it is, Zaychik, of course it is,” Natasha tells her and Kate smiles.

“Okay, now that is decided, hand washing, go,” Tony tells the kids, who all head over to the sinks, and just as they do Laura, Clint, Cooper and Lila walk into the room, Clint carrying the turkey which is being kept cold, as that is the one thing he was told to bring. “Perfect timing,” Tony says as he sees them.

“We aim to please,” Clint says with a smirk. “Where am I putting this? It’s heavy,” Clint says, looking between Natasha and Tony, as he figures one of them will know.  

“Put it next to the oven for now,” Natasha requests, and Clint does that.

“Cooper, Lila, go wash your hands,” Laura tells the kids.

“Yes Mom,” the siblings say and they walk over to join the other kids at the sink, and once everyone has washed their hands they all get started on cooking a thanksgiving feast together.  

A while after the Barton Family arrived at the tower most of the food is cooking and as it is everyone is in the ‘living area’ of the Family Common Floor. While the other kids are playing video games together Natasha and Tony notice that Harley and Kenzie are sitting off alone, and both feeling concerned about them, they walk over to where they are sitting.

“Harley? Kenz? Are you okay?” Tony asks, as she and Tony sit down either side of the pair.

“I don’t know,” Kenzie answers.

“You can always talk to us, no matter what,” Tony tells them.

“We know,” Harley answers. “It’s just…” Harley starts to say, then trails off.

“Just what, Lapa?” Natasha asks him, gently trying to encourage him to talk.

“This is the first holiday without Mom,” Harley answers, causing both Natasha and Tony to feel guilty as they realise, they didn’t think about that, as they realise, they didn’t consider what that would mean.

“Yeah, it is, I’m really sorry that we didn’t think about that,” Tony admits, feeling guilty. “Do you want to go up to our private floors? We can bring you up food,” Tony offers, causing Kenzie and Harley to exchange looks.

“No,” Kenzie answers. “I like being around people,” Kenzie admits.

“Me too,” Harley admits. “I just miss mom,” Harley admits, looking upset, as while Natasha and Tony have been absolutely incredible he still misses his mom.

“Me too,” Kenzie admits, and as both siblings look upset Natasha, who is next to Harley, puts an arm around him, while Tony puts his arm around Kenzie who he is sitting next to.

“Missing your mom, especially on a day that is all about family, is completely normal, and completely understandable,” Tony assures them.

“Is it wrong to want to play with the others? To want to have fun?” Harley asks, as that almost feels like a betrayal.

“Not at all,” Natasha tells him.  “Your mom’s gone, and that is something you’re going to struggle with, for a really long time, but you’re both still here, both still alive, and that means you get to live your life, and your mom would want you to,” Natasha tells the kids.

“You mom fought every day to keep living, and she might have lost that battle, but she wouldn’t want you two too, she would want you to be happy, and live, and not feel guilty about that; that I am sure of,” Tony tells the kids. “So, if you want to play with the others, that is exactly what you should do,” Tony says, looking between them.

“What do you think Kenz?” Harley asks his sister, knowing what he wants to do, but wanting to check with her.

“I think we should go play,” Kenzie admits. “But we talk about mom later,” Kenzie suggests.

“I think that’s a really good idea,” Natasha tells the kids.

“Me too,” Harley says before standing up. “Come on, let’s beat the others,” Harley says, smiling, as he sticks his hand out for his sister, who takes it, and the two of them walk over to where the other kids are.

As Harley and Kenzie walk over to where the others are Natasha and Tony watch them go as they move so that they are sitting next to each other.

“We should have realised,” Tony says, guilt in his voice, as he hates that he didn’t realise that Thanksgiving would be hard on Harley and Kenzie considering everything.

“Yeah, we should have,” Natasha says, also feeling guilty. “But we know now, we’ll do what we can to help,” Natasha says.

“Yeah, we will,” Tony confirms, reaching out and taking Natasha’s hand, and as he does Clint and Larua walk over.

“Is everything okay?” Laura asks concerned.

“We didn’t consider that today was the first holiday for Kenzie and Harley without their mom,” Tony explains.

“Damn it,” Clint realises, glancing over to where the kids are playing, feeling worried. “What can we do?” Clint asks, clearly wanting to help the kids.

“Right now, not much,” Natasha admits. “I think they want to have fun without feeling guilty, we’ll talk to them later though,” Natasha explains.  

“Good, that’s good,” Laura responds, and the four adults drift into silence as they kids play, it being perfectly clear that Natasha and Tony are feeling worried about Harley and Kenzie, and how they are going to handle the holiday.

Hours later the Barton’s along with Natasha, Tony, and their kids have had a great thanksgiving, but because they are still feeling worried about Harley and Kenzie Natasha and Tony are making their way to Harley’s room where JARVIS informs them both of them are. As they get to Harley’s room Natasha reaches out and knocks.

“Come in,” Harley’s voice says, and once he does both Natasha and Tony walk into the room, finding Harley and Kenzie sitting together on the bed.

“Hey, you two,” Tony says as he and Natasha walk over to the bed.

“How are you doing?” Natasha asks, as she and Tony sit down on the bed, each of them sitting either side of the two kids.  

“Okay, I think,” Harley admits, though he isn’t completely sure of that.

“Still sad, but Harley and I have been talking about Mom, that’s been nice,” Kenzie admits.

“It sounds like it, Kotick,” Natasha tells her. “Do you want to tell us some stories? I think we would like to hear them,” Natasha admits.

“We really would,” Tony confirms, feeling that it would be really good for the two kids, and also knowing that he really wants to help them.

“Sure,” Harley says, and once he does, he, and Kenzie, start to tell Harley and Kenzie stories of their mother, something which clearly helps them, and both Natasha and Tony are glad about that, as all they want is to be able to help their kids, especially after feeling like they failed them earlier.

Chapter Text

Chapter 56

AN: Thank you for the support, so I have had a migraine all day so because of that I haven’t written much so there will be only one update tomorrow, more double updates will happen later this week. Next update will be in about 22 hours.

December 3^rd 2013

Five days have passed since Thanksgiving and ever since then Tony and Natasha have talked to not just talking about Harley and Kenzie about their mother, but also talking to Peter and Tess about Mary, as they wanted to make sure they are all doing okay, and to both their relief all four kids seem to be, though both Natasha and Tony are going to make sure they check in more.

It’s a Tuesday morning and as she wakes up alone in bed Natasha isn’t surprised because she knows what day it is, and because of that she just rolls over onto her back and waits, as she knows exactly what will happen before long; any second if her calculations are correct.  

Just like Natasha suspected within about five minutes of her waking up the door to the bedroom opens and Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie, being followed by Tony, all enter the rooms, the kids running while Tony, who is carrying the breakfast tray, is walking behind them.  

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY NAT!” Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie all yell as they run into the room and jump onto the bed, all clearly excited to celebrate her birthday with her.  

“Thank you,” Natasha says, sitting up and hugging each of the kids, kissing each of their heads as she does. “Already a great birthday,” Natasha says, sounding glad, and amazed as she still can’t be completely believe that this is her life.   

“Be that as it may, we’re going to make it better,” Tony says, as he puts the tray off food on their bed. “You still haven’t said what you want to do today,” Tony says, as he sits down too, knowing that he has been trying for days to get Natasha to admit what she wants to do for her birthday, but so far he hasn’t succeeded.

“This, more of this,” Natasha admits. “I want to spend the day with the five of you,” Natasha admits, as that’s what she wants, she wants to spend time with the family she never believed she would have.

“That would be great, but you have to want to do something,” Peter says to her, as like his father he wants Natasha to have the best birthday possible.

“Peter’s right, whatever you want, Nat,” Tony tells her, and for a few moments Natasha looks like she is considering possibilities.

“Day of movies,” Natasha answers. “Just the six of us, a lot of food, and good movies,” Natasha suggests, thinking that that would give her the time with her family she wanted while also doing ‘something.’.

“Done,” Tony says, already internally putting together a list of Natasha favourite movies. “But breakfast first,” Tony says.

“Which I am not eating alone,” Natasha tells the others, and together the five of them eat breakfast together. Once they are done, they move to the living area and spend the day watching movies and celebrating Natasha’s birthday together.

Many hours after she woke up Natasha, who has spent her birthday exactly how she wanted to, with her kids and Tony watching movies, is still in the living room together. While the kids have gone to bed Natasha and Tony are lying together, Natasha lying against Tony who has his arms around her, holding her close.

“Did you have a good day?” Tony asks, as after kissing Natasha’s neck, as he wants to make sure of that.

“Yeah, I did,” Natasha confirms, as for her it was a pretty great day. “And don’t think that I didn’t notice that you picked all of my favourite movies for us to watch,” Natasha admits, as she realised what Tony was doing pretty quickly and because of that she felt incredibly touched as it was just another testament to how well Tony knows her.

“I wanted you to have the perfect day,” Tony tells Natasha, not at all surprised that she realised what he did.

“I spent the day with you, and our kids, it was already perfect, anything else was just a bonus,” Natasha admits, as that is how she feels.

“I’m really glad to hear that,” Tony says, as he continues to kiss along Natasha’s voice. “Feel… like… moving… this… to… bed…?” Tony asks, kissing Natasha’s neck between each word and he does Natasha turns to face him, and kisses him.

“Definitely,” Natasha responds, and once they break apart the two of them make their way to the bedroom where they continue to celebrate Natasha’s birthday together.

December 25^th 2013

Three weeks have passed since Natasha’s birthday and in that time Tony, Natasha, Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie have helped Kate celebrate her eleventh birthday and Natasha has unfortunately been on a lot of missions so she hasn’t been able to spend as much time with Tony and their kids as she would have liked.

It’s Christmas Morning and Natasha and Tony are peacefully sleeping in their bed at the apartment, at least they are until the door opens and Peter, Harley, Tess, and Kate run into the room, and jump onto the bed. In a split second Natasha panics and goes for a weapon, but then she realises what is going on, and relaxes, leaving the weapon where it is without anyone seeing it.

“Wake up!” Peter says excitedly.

“It’s Christmas!” Kenzie says excitedly.

“There’s presents!” Harley says.

“Wake up, Dad, Nat!” Tess says.

“We’re up, we’re up,” Tony says, as he and Natasha both sit up.

“Merry Christmas,” Natasha tells the kids, as both she and Tony hug all the kids, who have basically jumped on them.   

“Can we open presents now?” Kenzie asks curious.

“Of course, Nat and I will meet you downstairs,” Tony tells the kids, as he wants to have a quick conversation with Natasha, just the two of them, who excitedly jump of the bed and go running down to the living area, once they do Tony turns to Natasha. “Happy Anniversary,” Tony says, before leaning over and kissing her, a kiss which Natasha gladly responds too.

“Happy Anniversary,” Natasha says, once they break apart, smiling at him, feeling amazed that they have been together for a year. “It’s been a year,” Natasha tells him, feeling rather shocked at that, as like Tony said they are both emotionally constipated so the fact that neither of them have screwed things up yet is pretty incredible.

“I know, I can’t believe you haven’t gotten sick of me yet,” Tony says, trying to sound like he is joking, but the truth is that is something he is always going to be afraid off that.

“I’m not going to get sick of you, Tony,” Natasha tells him, and she can’t help but think about what she is afraid off.

“We’ll I’m not going to be horrified by you,” Tony tells her, knowing Natasha well enough to know what she is thinking.

“You say that now,” Natasha says, not completely sure she can believe that, not so sure that the day won’t come where Tony isn’t horrified by her past, where the kids learn who she is and become afraid of her.

“No, I say that because I know you, because I love you, ever part of you, and nothing is going to change that,” Tony tells Natasha, knowing that she still has issues believing that she deserves to be loved.

“I love every part of you too,” Natasha admits. “And it’s not going to change for me either,” Natasha assures him.

“Glad we agree,” Tony responds, and the two of them exchange amused looks. “When do you have to leave?” Tony asks, as he knows that Natasha does have to leave for a mission at some point.

“Before lunch,” Natasha answers, knowing that even delaying as long as possible that she isn’t going to be able to stay for lunch.

“That’s too soon,” Tony says, glancing at the clock, very much wishing that Natasha got to spend more time with them.

“I know,” Natasha admits, feeling incredibly guilty that she has to leave. “Which is why I am going to downstairs and enjoy every second we do have together rather than thinking about when I have to leave, what about you?” Natasha asks.

“I think I am going to do that too,” Tony responds, and once he does the two of them get up and head downstairs, doing their best to focus on the time they do have together rather than when Natasha has to say goodbye.

A few hours after the kids woke up Natasha and Tony the family of six have been joined by Ben, May, Sharon, Rhodey, Hope, Happy, and Pepper and have been having a great morning together. While the kids are enjoying their presents the adults are watching on, all of them knowing that the joy the kids are experiencing is exactly what Christmas is about.  

“Natasha it is the time you asked me to inform you off,” JARVIS informs Natasha.

“Thanks JARVIS,” Natasha answers.

“It’s time?” Tony asks her, trying to hide his disappointment, as he doesn’t want Natasha to feel any more guilt as he knows she is already feeling guilty.

“It’s time,” Natasha confirms, and as she does all four of the kids turn to look at him.

“Does that mean you have to go?” Peter asks, suspecting that as Natasha warned them that she had to go at some point, so that she wouldn’t just disappear on them.

“It does,” Natasha confirms, as she gets up and walks over to the kids. “But I want you all to keep having an incredible day,” Natasha says, as she looks between the kids. “And I want to hear all about it when I get home, okay?” Natasha asks the kids, and in response all four kids hug her.

“We’ll miss you so much,” Tess tells her.

“I know, Malyshka, but I’ll be home as soon as I can,” Natasha says as she hugs the kids and kisses the top of their heads, and after a few moments she breaks apart from the kids. “Have fun, for me,” Natasha tells the kids, who nods, and once they do Natasha walks over to Tony, who pulls her into an embrace.

“Stay safe, watch your back,” Tony whispers to them as they hug.

“I will,” Natasha responds, and she kisses Tony, and after a few moments they break apart. “Raincheck on our Anniversary,” Natasha tells him.

“You can count on it,” Tony assures her, as he already has plans for that, something which would not surprise Natasha.

“Merry Christmas everyone,” Natasha says before leaving, feeling incredibly guilty about doing so, but knowing she has to.

“Tony, why does Nat have to go? Why can’t she just stay with us if she wants to?” Kenzie asks, not completely understanding why Natasha has to leave them so much.

“Nat has to go because she has a really important job,” Tony admits, as he walks over to the kids, remembering when he had the same questions. “We are all incredibly important to her, but she has not just us who are counting on her, she has the world, and that means she has to leave us sometimes,” Tony admits. “But that doesn’t mean she doesn’t love us, or that she doesn’t think about us when she’s gone, because I know she does; there are just things she has to do,” Tony admits, not overly sure that he is giving the explanation, not sure if that would have helped him when he was a kid, but it is the best one he currently can.

“It sucks when Nat leaves, and I miss her, but she’s a hero, and I’m really proud of her,” Tess explains, looking between Harley and Kenzie as she knows that she and Peter are more familiar with Natasha leaving than they are.

“Me too,” Peter says.

“I hope Nat can do what she has to do and come back soon,” Harley admits, as he very much misses Natasha.

“Me too,” Tony admits. “But until then we do what she would want and enjoy Christmas day, okay?” Tony asks, looking between the kids, being sure that might be a bit of a battle, but it is what is best for everyone.

“Okay,” Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie say, and once they do Tony hugs all four of the kids at the same time, and once they break apart the family do their best to enjoy Christmas Day, but it is clear that they are all missing Natasha; who unknown to them, though Tony wouldn’t be surprised, is making her way to DC feeling incredibly guilty to having left them.

December 31^st 2013

Six days have passed since Christmas Day and thankfully Natasha only had to be gone for a few days, and is once again back with her family. it is Early Afternoon on New Years Eve and because it is going to be an amazing place to watch the fireworks from Natasha, Tony, Peter, Harley, Tess, Kenzie and Kate are all on Floor Ninety-Three of Avengers Tower getting decoration set up.

“Kate, is your mom joining us tonight?” Tony asks her, as she has been invited, but they haven’t gotten a straight answer.

“No, she said she has another event to attend, but wanted us to have fun,” Kate explains, as unknown to her, her mother had to attend an event being run by someone who is making her mother’s life difficult. “But she knows where I am and said I could sleep over tonight,” Kate explains, not mentioning that her mother seemed rather happy that she wouldn’t be going to the event she was going to.

“Okay, good,” Natasha tells her, and without the kids noticing Natasha and Tony exchange looks, clearly not sure what to think about Elanor at the moment.

“Who is joining us later?” Peter asks curious.  

“Are the Barton’s?” Tess asks, very much hoping that that is the case.

“No, they’re not Malyshka, they’ve got something else to do today,” Natasha admits, Clint, Laura, and the kids felt they need to stay on the farm considering everything going on.

“But Aunt May and Uncle Ben will be here,” Tony reveals. “So will Bruce, Sharon, and Aunt Hope, and Uncle Rhodey, and even Uncle Happy and Aunt Pepper will come a little later,” Tony explains, knowing that Pepper and Happy have another event to go to first, but they are going to make it later.

“That’s good,” Kenzie says, sounding happy about that.

“Where are we going to watch the fireworks?” Harley asks curious. “Are we going out to the landing pad?” Harley asks curious, as that seems like a pretty cool way to watch the fireworks.

“No, that wouldn’t be safe,” Natasha tells him, that being the case for multiple reasons. “See those windows over there,” Natasha says, pointing to the wall of windows, and the kids nod. “That’s going to have incredible view of the fireworks so we’re going to watch them there,” Natasha explains to the kids.

“It’s going to be great,” Tony tells the kids.

“Sunds like it,” Peter comments.

“Yeah, it does,” Harley confirms. “Kenz, you going to actually make it to midnight this time?” Harley asks his sister with a teasing look on his face, as his sister hasn’t managed to stay up for New Years Eve as of yet.

“Definitely,” Kenzie confirms.

“I’m sure you will Kenz,” Tess tells her. “I’ll help you stay away,” Tess tells her.

“Thanks Tess!” Kenzie says, feeling gratefully.

“We’ll help each other, we’ll all make sure we don’t miss anything,” Peter says, looking between the others.

“Yeah, we will,” Harley confirms.

“Yep,” Kenzie says.

“Definitely,” Tess confirms, and as the four kids agree to help each other Natasha and Tony exchange looks, both of them feeling incredibly proud of their kids, and the ways they keep coming together, the ways they keep looking out for one another.

Hours after they talked about who would be joining them for New Years Eve Natasha, Tony, Peter, Harley, Kenzie and Kate have been joined by Bruce, Ben, May, Sharon, Hope, Rhodey, Pepper and Happy on floor Ninety-Three. It isn’t long until midnight and the family are all having a great time together, all the kids still seemingly wide awake despite the late time.

Looking around the floor Tony notices Natasha mixing drinks, and feeling curious about what she is doing Tony walks over to her.

“Got to say, you have to be the most beautiful bar tender I’ve ever seen,” Tony says to Natasha, once he is close enough.

“I very much doubt that,” Natasha comments, though she is a little amused by the line.

“I’m serous, I know you’re the most beautiful bartender because to me you’re the most beautiful person period,” Tony tells Natasha.

“You’re sweet,” Natasha tells him, smiling back at him.

“I’m just telling the truth Hon,” Tony tells her.

“Well, if you’re in a truth telling mood, tell me what you think of this,” Natasha says, as she hands the drink she is making over to Tony.

“Okay,” Tony says, and he takes a drink, and after he does, he pauses for a moment, as he considers it. “It’s good, sweet, and I’m going to guess deceptively strong,” Tony assumes, as that is the impression he got.

“And you’d be exactly right,” Natasha responds.

“Usually am when it comes to alcoholic drinks,” Tony comments. “So, what made you want to spend time playing bartender?” Tony asks curious, assuming that he had a reason.   

“It was either I make my drink, or I drink the concoction that Rhodey, Sharon, and Hope have made,” Natasha explains. “I decided maxing my own was a better choice,” Natasha admits, as she finishes making a second version of the drink she gave Tony.

“Good choice,” Tony tells her, knowing the trio well enough that he can speculate the kind of drink they would have made.

“I thought so,” Natasha admits.  “Happy New Year, Lyubimyy,” Natasha says, as she raises her glass to toast him.

“Happy New Year Tash,” Tony says, and the two of them toast and each have a drink.

“That is nice,” Natasha says, after she takes a drink, feeling rather proud of herself.

“Told you,” Tony says, with a smirk, but before either of them can say anything Peter hurries over to them.

“Dad, Nat, the countdown is going to begin soon, come on!” Peter says excitedly.

“We’ll be right here, Bud,” Tony tells his son.

“Good,” Peter says excitedly, and he hurries back over to where the others are.

Exchanging amused looks Natasha and Tony both finish the drinks that Natasha made them and then make their way over to the floor to roof windows where everyone stands together. Not long after Natasha and Tony got to the windows everyone starts the countdown together, and as they do Tony puts his arm around Natasha, pulling her in close, as the two of them watch the fireworks with their family, both feeling a little apprehensive about what 2014 will bring for them all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 57

AN: So tomorrow I start four days in a row of nights shifts, so I will be doing double updates while I am, because of that (which, considering what is about to start I think you’re going be happy about) so next chapter will be out in about 21 hours.

January 15^th 2014

Two weeks have passed since New Years and while Natasha has gone on a couple of missions, she can’t help but feel concerned as Fury seems to be going off the grid a lot more than usual. It’s early in the morning and Tony, Natasha, Peter, Tess, and Kate are all standing outside Harley’s room at the apartment; Natasha carrying a tray with breakfast on it.

“Everyone ready?” Tony asks, looking between the kids, as he knows exactly how the kids are going to react as soon as the door is open.

“Yes!” Kenzie says excitedly, as Peter and Tess nod in agreement, the two older kids looking less excited than Kenzie, but still plenty excited.

“Okay then,” Natasha says, with a grin on her face, as she loves how excited the kids get about a birthday, and she opens the door.

The second Natasha opens the door the three kids go running into Harley’s room.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” Peter, Kenzie, and Tess yell as they run into the room, and jump on the bed, waking up Harley as they do.

“It’s my birthday?” Harley asks, after he wakes up, after a few moments of confusion, which quickly turns to exciting.  

“Yeah Har, it’s your birthday, you’re twelve today,” Peter tells his, as Harley sits up and Peter, Kenzie, and Tess all sit on the bed.

“I’m the same age as you,” Harley says, with a grin on his face, as Natasha and Tony also get to the bed and Tony puts the tray on the bed.

“Only for eight months,” Peter responds, with a smirk, and Harley throws a grape at Peter, who catches it and eats it.

“Okay, let’s stop before this gets out of hand,” Tony says amused, though he does very much enjoy how well Harley and Peter get along.

“Why? It’s not like food fights are uncommon in our family,” Tess says to her father. 

“Not in bedrooms,” Natasha tells the kids. “Food fight later is fair game, just not in bedrooms,” Natasha says, as she really doesn’t want to deal with the mess that would make.  

“Yes Nat,” Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie say together, all feeling incredibly amused, as Tony also does his best to fight back his own amusement.

“So, Harley we’ll eat, then you have presents to open, and then the Barton’s will be here for Brunch, and Aunt Hope, Sharon, Uncle Rhodey, Uncle Happy, Aunt Pepper, Aunt May, and Uncle Ben will be here for dinner,” Tony explains, as the Barton’s existence is still being kept from everyone, including people Tony and Natasha consider family, at least for a little longer.

“That sounds amazing,” Harley admits, as that sounds like the most incredible birthday, it sounds like exactly what he wants.

“Glad you think so, Kid,” Tony tells him. “Let’s eat up, we’ve got a long day,” Tony tells the kids, knowing that because it is Harley’s first birthday with his mom, he and Natasha intend to do everything they can to give Harley the best birthday possible.

January 24^th 2014

Nine days have passed since Harley’s birthday and for him it was pretty incredible as he got to spend it with everyone, he considers Family. While he did miss his mother, he didn’t feel guilty about also having fun.

It’s Friday afternoon and while the kids are at school, Natasha is on her way back from DC, and Tony is meeting with Ben and May at their apartment as there is something she wants to talk to them about.

“Are you sure you don’t want something to eat, Tony?” May asks him.

“No, I’m okay, but thanks May,” Tony says, as Ben and May sit down across from him.

“Is everything okay?” Ben asks concerned.

“Are the kids, okay?” May asks concerned, as that is her biggest worry she has because Tony asked to see them.

“Yeah, they’re all okay,” Tony admits. “As you know later this year Nat and I are able to adopt Harley and Kenzie, assuming they’re okay with it, or nothing else changes, that is something we intend to do,” Tony admits.

“We know, and we think that’s a great thing,” May assures him.

“I’m not so sure you’re going to think this next part is great,” Tony admits, causing May and Ben to exchange looks, both wondering what he is thinking. “As you know after the Battle of New York I made it so, legally, my custody of Peter and Tess would transfer to Nat if anything happened to me,” Tony reminds Ben and May.

“We know, and we told you then that you have our support,” Ben says, as he truly thinks it’s a good thing.

“That’s why I’m here, there’s something else I want to talk to you about, something else I hope to have your support with,” Tony admits, honestly not sure how Ben and May are going to talk react to what he wants to talk to them about, what he wants to do.  

“Okay,” May says. “Whatever it is, just say it,” May requests, feeling curious about what could make Tony actually feel nervous.

“Mary will always be Peter and Tess’s mother, I will always make sure they always know her, I’ll always continue to tell them stories,” Tony explains. “But I would like to talk to Natasha, as well as Peter and Tess, about how they would feel, what they would think, of Natasha adopting them,” Tony explains, and as he does Ben and May exchange looks.

“We figured this was coming,” May admits.

“You did?” Tony asks surprised, and May gives him an understanding smile.

“Tony, we’ve seen the way you’ve been with Nat, and the way both of you have been with not just Peter and Tess, but Harely and Kenzie as well, it’s understandable that you would be thinking about making everything legal, even if it remains secret,” May tells Tony, knowing that everything remaining secret will be necessary.

“I have been thinking about it for a while,” Tony admits, as honestly, he isn’t sure when first started to think about it. “But what do you think?” Tony asks, looking at Ben, as due to him being Mary’s brother he wants to know that Ben is okay with what he wants to do.  

“I keep thinking about what Mary would want,” Ben admits. “It would have broken her heart to know that she couldn’t be there for her kids, she would hate that more than anything,” Ben admits, knowing that because he knows his sister. “But what she would be happy about, what would make her feel relieved, and a little better, is to know that Peter and Tess have Natasha. That they have the mother she was never able to be to them,” Ben admits, knowing that his sister had such a good heart that she would want her kids to have a mother, even if their mother couldn’t be her. “So Tony, if you, and Natasha, and Peter, and Tess, decide that you want Natasha to adopt them then you have my support,” Ben reveals.

“Mine too,” May confirms.  

“Thank you,” Tony says, feeling grateful, as he looks between them. “You will always be In Peter and Tess’s life, and as far as I am concerned, you’re Harley and Kenzie’s aunt and uncle too, I know they feel the same, that will never change,” Tony says, wanting to make that very clear.

“We know Tony,” Ben assures him, as Tony has already made that perfectly clear.

“Thank you, thank you both,” Tony says. “Now, I did also want to talk to you about the practicalities of the kids schedules over the next few weeks,” Tony says, and the three of them proceed to talk about that, Tony feeling relief that Ben and May are okay with Natasha adopting Peter and Tess if that is what all three of them want.

Hours after Tony talked to Ben and May he picked all four of the kids from school and they all returned to the apartment where Natasha was also just arriving back. As they have been home for a while the kids have had dinner, and the kids are each in their rooms while Natasha and Tony are lying on the couch together.

“This looks like a nasty cut,” Tony says, looking at the large slash mark on Natasha’s arm.

“Slashed by a sword actually,” Natasha corrects.

“I feel like I should be shocked by that, but I’m really not,” Tony admits, though he does feel incredibly curious about wanting to know more about that, but he does know better than asking for more details.

“That’s because you know that being a SHIELD agent means I experience things most people wouldn’t,” Natasha reminds Tony.

“Yeah, I do,” Tony confirms. “Does it hurt much?” Tony asks worried, as he doesn’t want Natasha to be in pain.

“Not so much, and it’s not that deep, should heal within a couple of days,” Natasha explains.

“Good,” Tony says, kissing Natasha’s cheek. “So, um, there’s something I wanted to talk to you about,” Tony admits, and because she knows him so well, she can tell that he is nervous.

“Is everything okay?” Natasha asks, moving so that she is facing him.  

“Yeah, well I think so, and I hope you will too,” Tony admits, feeling a little worried that he is going to push Natasha too much.

“Okay,” Natasha says, trying to follow Tony’s line of thinking, something which she has gotten pretty good at, but now she can’t quiet figure out what he is thinking.  

“Soon we’ve got to start the paperwork to Adopt Harley and Kenzie,” Tony tells Natasha.

“I know, I haven’t changed my mind, I want us to do that,” Natasha tells him, as she is certain of that. “Have you?” Natasha asks, feeling worried that he has, even though she doesn’t think so.  

“No, not at all,” Tony confirms. “I won’t, I want us to adopt them,” Tony assures Natasha.

“Good, glad we’re on the same page,” Natasha says, still feeling curious about why Tony would bring that up now.

“There is something else I want to see if we’re on the same page about,” Tony admits, and Natasha gives him a curious look. “When we do the paperwork so we can adopt Harley and Kenzie, how would you feel if we also did the paperwork for you to adopt Peter and Tess?” Tony asks, and Natasha is completely shocked by that.

“Tony, are you sure?” Natasha asks, feeling amazed, as she knows that is a huge deal and because of that she is amazed that Tony would even suggest it.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms. “Mary will always be their mother, I’ll make sure they always know about her, but Tash you’ve become their mother too,” Tony tells Natasha, who smiles slightly. “Even before we got together you were there for them, you’ve been everything they needed, you’ve been the mother they needed,” Tony admits. “So yes, I am sure, and I want it to be legal, but it’s up to you,” Tony tells Natasha, wanting to make it clear that he is completely okay with this, and will support whatever she decides.

“It’s not just up to me,” Natasha admits. “I love Peter, and Tess, I would like nothing more than to be legally their mother, but they’re both old enough to make the decision for themselves,” Natasha admits, as if it was up to jus there, now that she knows Tony is okay with it, she would fill out the paperwork without hesitation, but she knows it is not just up to her, she knows that it is the kind of thing that Peter and Tess need to be consulted on.  “But Tony, I promise, that no matter what Peter and Tess decide nothing will change for me, I will still continue to be whatever they need me to be,” Natasha reveals, wanting to make that clear.

“Tash, I know, this wouldn’t change things for you, that you would still be there for them, no matter what, I’ve never doubted that,” Tony asks Natasha. “I love you,” Tony tells Natahsa.

“I love you,” Natasha says, and she leans up and kisses him, and after a few moments they break apart.

“I was thinking we could talk to Peter, and Tess, as well as Harley and Kenzie, tomorrow,” Tony admits.

“That soon?” Natasha asks, surprised by that, and while she will never let it change anything, she is worried about the kids rejecting her.

“Yeah,” Tony confirms, and even though she tries to hide it Tony can tell there is something Natasha is worried about. “Tash, what’s wrong?” Tony asks curious, and he can tell that she is hesitant. “You can talk to me, Honey,” Tony says to her, in a gentle encouraging voice.

“I’m not going to let it change anything,” Natasha assures Tony. “No matter what Peter and Tess, not to mention Kenzie and Harley, decide, but…” Natasha starts to say, then trails off.

“You’re afraid that they will reject you,” Tony realises. “Tash, they already love you,” Tony reminds her, knowing that without a doubt.

“And I love them, but there’s a difference between what we have now and legally becoming their mother,” Natasha tells Tony, who realises the exact way he can make his point.

“Tash, do you feel like their mother? Could you imagine loving them more than you do? Or being there for them more than you already are?” Tony asks Natasha.

“Yeah, I already do feel like their mother,” Natasha admits. “And no, I couldn’t imagine loving them anymore, or being there for them anymore,” Natasha admits.

“That’s because you’re already their mother,” Tony tells Natasha. “Paperwork will make it legal, not real. It’s already real, we’re already a family,” Tony explains to Natasha. “I have a lot of people I consider family who I’m not blood related to, who I don’t have a legal connection to, but they’re still my family; Tash you’re already the kids mother, already their family, a legal document isn’t going to change what you already are, but I want to get it so that what I already know can be official,” Tony admits.

“I want that too,” Natasha says, and she once again kisses Tony. “So, tomorrow?” Natasha asks, once they break apart.

“Tomorrow,” Tony confirms and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Natasha, who has moved so that she is once again leaning against Tony, feeling a little worried about what is going to happen while Tony has compete confidence that everything is going to be okay.

After a night where neither got much sleep, and they actually spent most of the night in the workshop as Tony got an idea and Natasha was feeling worried about how the kids are going to react to what they are going to suggest, Natasha and Tony still made sure that they were ready to make breakfast with the kids at the normal time without giving anything away.

Having finished making breakfast Natasha, Tony, and their four kids are at the dining table eating breakfast together, and as they Natasha, who wants the conversation to happen, so she stops worrying about it, looks at Tony and nods.

“Tony, can I work in the workshop today? I need some extra tools for my robotics project,” Harley says to him.

“Of course you can, but you know the rule…” Tony starts to say.

“Ask if I need to use something I have never used before so I can learn to use it properly, I know,” Harley confirms, as while Tony lets the kids have pretty much free range of the lab, the exceptions to that are they have to tell him first, and they have to talk to him before they use something they have never used before.

“Good,” Tony confirms. “So um, guys, there’s something Nat and I want to talk to the four of you about,” Tony explains to the kids.

“Is everything okay?” Kenzie asks worried.

“Yeah, it is, Kotick,” Natasha assures her.

“So, Harley, Kenzie, as you both know in a few months Nat and I can apply to adopt you, and because that paperwork can take a while it’s something we wanted to get started on so we wanted to see how you would feel about that,” Tony admits.

“Tony and I both want to adopt you, but we want to make sure that’s what you want,” Natasha explains to the kids. “Tony and I adopting you doesn’t mean we’re replacing your mom, she’ll always be your mom, it just means that we’ll be your parents too,” Natasha explains.

“We know,” Harley assures Natasha. “Kenzie and I have talked about this a few times, and we’ve talked to Peter and Tess,” Harley admits. “And we made our decision months ago,” Harley admits. “We want you both to adopt us,” Harley confirms.

“As soon as you can if possible,” Kenzie adds.

“That’s exactly what we’re going to do Kiddo,” Tony says, smiling at them. “Peter, Tess…” Tony starts to say, looking at his kids.

“We’re more than okay with Harley and Kenzie being adopted, they’re already our siblings,” Peter says, assuming that that is what his father is going to ask them about.

“Really are,” Tess confirms.

“Good to know,” Tony admits, feeling glad about that. “But that’s not the only thing I wanted to talk to you about,” Tony admits, causing Peter and Tess to exchange looks, both feeling incredible curious about what their dad could want to talk to them about. “Peter, Tess, there’s something I’ve been thinking about for a while, and I was wondering how you would feel if Natasha were to adopt you,” Tony admits, as he looks between his kids, both of whom are clearly shocked.

“I’m not trying to replace your mom,” Natasha tells Peter and Tess. “And it’s okay if you don’t want me to, but I want you both to know that I love you both, that will never change, and I would very much love to be legally your mother,” Natasha explains. “You can take time to think about it,” Natasha tells the kids, and as she does Peter and Tess look at each other, and Tess nods at her brother.  

“We don’t need to think about it,” Peter admits.

“We would love it if you adopted us,” Tess admits.

“Really?” Natasha asks, feeling amazed, as while she was very afraid that the kids would reject her, she was also sure that they would at least want her to think about it.

“Really,” Peter confirms. “We love you, Nat, and if you and dad hadn’t brought it up, we were going to,” Peter admits, as he and his sister had a conversation about this very topic not long after their father became a legal guardian to Harley and Kenzie.

“Really?” Tony asks, as while he isn’t surprised that Peter and Tess have talked about it he wasn’t expecting that.    

“Really,” Tess confirms. “The six of us are already a family, we don’t need legal documents to know that, but it would be nice, so we’re all for it,” Tess confirms.

“The four of us have talked about it, and while none of us are completely ready to do so yet, we thought, if it is okay with you, that when we’re ready we would call you Mama if that’s okay,” Peter explains, using the Russian pronunciation.

“That’s more than okay,” Natasha tells the kids, fighting back tears as she is amazed. “And I understand if you’re never ready,” Natasha tells the kids, not wanting to put any pressure on them.

“We’d like to be,” Kenzie says.

“I’d like that too,” Natasha responds, smiling at her.

“Okay, we’ll do the paperwork for all four of you at the same time,” Tony explains to the kids, feeling that that would be easier.

“Will it be official before the end of the year?” Peter asks curious, wondering what kind of timeline they would be looking at.

“I hope so,” Tony answers. “I will do what I can to speed up the process, but there is no guarantees,” Tony explains, and the kids nod. “So, Harley is going to work on his robotics project today, Tess, Peter, Kenzie, what are the three of you wanting to do today?” Tony asks the kids, all of whom excitedly explain what they are going to do, and while they do Tony reaches under the table, squeezing her hand in comfort, feeling glad, but not overly surprised, that the conversation went so well. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 58

AN: Surprise. I am writing chapter 81 at the moment, and I woke up early enough that I decided to post a bonus chapter. Next chapter will be out in only six hours, so hope you like this update. Please let me know what you think.  

February 2^nd 2014

Nine days have passed since Natasha and Tony talked to the kids about adopting them and while Natasha and Tony have gotten all the paperwork done, they haven’t filed it as they can’t yet. It’s Sunday afternoon and Natasha and Tony are both at the apartment with their kids, as well as Kate.

Having just finished doing the dishes from Lunch Tony and Natasha walk back into the living are where Kenzie is sitting at the table working on something, Peter and Harley are sitting on the ground near the windows, both of them surrounded by tools as they walk on a project together, while Kenzie and Tess are in the middle of the living are, and judging by the fact that they are listening to music and the way they are talking and moving it seems like they are creating a dance routine.

“Tony, Nat,” Kenzie’s voice says, and the two of them walk over to her.

“Everything okay, Kenz?” Tony asks her, wanting to make sure she is doing okay.

“Yeah, I’m just need some help,” Kenzie admits, feeling no shame in admitting that as Natasha and Tony have been nothing but supportive.

“Sure,” Natasha answers. “What do you need help with?” Natasha asks curious, as she and Tony sit down at the table.

“We’re working on family trees, and I am not really sure what to write,” Kenzie admits, and as she does Natasha and Tony exchange looks, both of them knowing that this is a complicated assignment due to what can be publicly revealed and what can’t be.

“How about we do two,” Tony suggests, after thinking about it for a moment. “One for you to submit for school and another one just for you, how does that sound?” Tony asks Kenzie, thinking that that may be for the best as it will allow them to go over with Kenzie the differences between their ‘real’ family and what they are able to talk about publicly.

“That sounds good,” Kenzie responds, and once she does both Natasha and Tony do what they can to help her with her assignment.

Across the room from where Kenzie is with Tony and Natasha Peter and Harley are working on a project together, the kind of project that they should probably be working on in the workshop.  

“When do you have to get this finished by?” Peter asks curious, wondering if Harley has a different goal as to when he has to get it done rather than when it’s ‘necessary’.

“Before spring break,” Harley admits. “I feel like I’ll get it done by then,” Harley admits, feeling confident about that.

“Yeah, I think you will too,” Peter admits. “So, I’m just an extra set of hands, this is your thing, what next?” Peter asks Harley, as he doesn’t want to take over the project that Harley has been working really hard on, and from what he can tell it looks pretty great.

“So, this is where we get to what could be a complication,” Harley admits. “I think it’s time I connect the battery, but there’s a chance that will cause a minor fire, and the whole thing will explode, and I’m not sure how to guarantee that won’t happen,” Harley admits, and as he does Peter looks closely at what they are working on, trying to see if he can see a solution.

“Yeah, I’m not sure either,” Peter admits, and once he does the two twelve-year-olds look at each other, and both come to the same conclusion. “DAD,” Peter yells at the same time Harley yells;

“TONY,” as both boys realise that they can’t risk an explosion, so they need a little bit of help, and as he hears that Tony glances at Natasha as they are both still helping Kenzie.

“Go, I can help Kenz,” Natasha tells him. “They wouldn’t have called without a really good reason,” Natasha says, knowing both boys well enough to know that it would likely be a really good reason as she knows that Harley has been really determined to work on it alone, only accepting Peter’s help.

“Yeah, based on the plans I’ve seen, and observations I’ve made, I’m pretty sure they are trying to figure out how to prevent a fire, potentially a small explosion,” Tony says, as he stands up, his voice sounding like it is no big deal.

“Tony!” Natasha says in a shocked voice, wondering why he hasn’t stepped in before now if that is a possibility.

“Relax, I always intended to make sure that didn’t happen,” Tony says, before walking over to the boys. “Need a hand?” Tony asks the boys once he gets close enough.

“Desperately,” Harley answers. “I would rather my entire project not explode,” Harley admits, as Tony sits down on the floor, Harley feeling worried that that is going to happen as he has been working so hard on the project and even though it isn’t complete finished, he is already feeling pretty proud of that.  

“Don’t worry, it won’t,” Tony assures him. “I’m not going to tell you how to fix it, but what I am going to do is show you how you can figure out the problem, which you’ll be able to fix,” Tony explains to the kids, having complete faith in them, and he already knows exactly how to help the boys realise what the problem is.

“I’d really like that,” Harley admits, and as Tony gets started on helping the boys Tess walks over to where Natasha and Kenzie are.  

“Nat, I know you’re helping Kenz right now, but when you’re done can you help Kate and I figure something out with our dance routine?” Tess asks curious, as she really wants Natasha’s opinion and she knows that Kate does as well.

“Sure, but not until I finish helping Kenz,” Natasha tells her.

“Got it,” Tess says, and she walks back over to where Kate is, knowing that there a few things they can try to figure out before getting help from Natasha.

“Okay Kenz, where are we up to now?” Natasha asks her.

“Public extended family,” Kenzie answers, and once she does Natasha continues to help her work on her assignment, and once it is done Natasha helps Kate and Tess with their dance routine, something which Kenzie joins in on; all four of them having a great time together.

Hours after Natasha and Tony had lunch with their kids the two of them have spent all afternoon and evening with their kids, having a great time together. While Kate has gone home, Peter, Harley, Kenzie, and Tess have all gone to bed, and Natasha and Tony are both sitting on the couch together.

“That was a pretty great day,” Tony admits, as it was the kind of day where he didn’t worry about anything, where he just got to enjoy time with his family.

“Yeah, it was,” Natasha confirms, feeling the exact same way as Tony. “But seriously Tony, what were you thinking not helping Harley before it got to the point where his project was close to exploding?” Natasha asks, knowing that Tony wouldn’t do anything that would intentionally put the kids in danger, which is why she can’t understand why he didn’t intervene before now.

“I was thinking that I wanted Harley to be able to figure out the problem himself,” Tony admits. “And I knew it was stable, that a fire or explosion would have only happened with intervention,” Tony explains, knowing that for sure because even though Harley and Peter didn’t know he did investigate the project. “I trusted that Harley and Peter would have asked for help before it got to the point, which is exactly what happened,” Tony admits. “We have genius kids, Tash, I’m not going to put limits on their geniuses,” Tony says, as he can’t help but think about people who tried to stiffen his genius when he was a kid and he won’t do that to his kids, he will protect them just like his parents tried to protect him.  

“I understand that, I do,” Natasha admits, understanding exactly why only being supportive of the kid’s genius’s ideas are important to Tony. “But I just want them to be safe,” Natasha admits.

“I know,” Tony assures her. “Tash, JARVIS and I pay attention when the kids are working on something, so that if we need too, we can intervene to prevent disaster if needed to, I would just rather not need to,” Tony explains, as he intends to wait until either he is asked or the last minute, before he intervenes on a project the kids are working on.

“Good,” Natasha responds, and the two of them cuddle on the couch together, both enjoy some relaxation together after a fairly busy, but good, day.

February 14^th 2014

Two weeks have passed since Tony helped to prevent Harley’s robotic assignment from exploding and since then Harley has gotten very close to finishing it, something which he is feeling incredibly proud about.  As she only got back from a mission a couple of hours earlier Natasha sleeps in later than Tony and when she does wake up, she is surprised to see both her, and the bed, are covered in rose peddles.

“Wow, I must have been tired,” Natasha mutters, feeling surprised that she slept through Tony covering the bed with roses. “JARVIS, where is Tony?” Natasha asks curious, assuming that he isn’t far away.

“Sir will be joining you shortly with breakfast for the two of you,” JARVIS reveals.

“Thanks Jarvis,” Natasha says, and once she does, she moves so that she is sitting up in the bed, not wanting to ruin Tony’s gesture by getting up, and as she does, she can’t help but pick up some of the roses and fiddles with them.

A few minutes after Natasha woke up the door to the bedroom opens and Tony, carrying a tray with breakfast on it, walks into the room.

“You’re awake,” Tony says, looking glad.

“Yeah,” Natasha confirms. “Honestly, I’m trying to figure out how I slept through you covering the bed in roses,” Natasha admits, as that seems like the exact kind of thing she would have woken up for.

“Yeah, I was surprised by that too,” Tony admits, as he puts the tray on the bed and them climbs onto it and sits down next to Natasha. “I just assumed you were so tired that you slept very deeply,” Tony assumes, though for a moment he feared something much worse, but he doesn’t mention that as he knows he was being paranoid.

“That would makes sense,” Natasha confirms, as she knows she has been in a lot of time zones lately. “Did the kids get of to school okay?” Natash asks, as Tony moves the tray so that it is sitting across both their laps.

“Yep,” Tony confirms. “But there is a picture on the fridge I promised Kenzie I would show you, Peter wanted you to know that he got an A on his chemistry test, Harley wanted you to know he has only one more test to run on his robotic project before it’s done, and Tess asked me to tell you that instead of calling a teacher an idiot she muttered in Russian and made a long list of why the teacher was completely wrong which she gave to him,” Tony explains, amusement in his voice as he explains what their kids have been up to.

“Good to know,” Natasha says amused, glad to hear about all the kids. “And what about you, Lyubimyy? What do you want me to know?” Natasha asks curious.

“That I love you,” Tony admits. “And that I may have pissed off a couple of members of congress, but I should be able to get more information about the discussions that are going on about aliens and powered people,” Tony explains.

“I love you too,” Natasha responds. “And I’m glad you’ve made some progress,” Natasha admits, as she knows how important it is to Tony to try and get more information about the decisions that are being made.

“Me too,” Tony responds. “And we’ll talk about it later, but not today, today is Valentine’s Day, and we’ve got five hours until the kids finish school,” Tony tells Natasha.

“And let me guess, you’ve got every minute of the next five hours planned out?” Natasha asks, assuming that because she knows Tony so well.

“Yep,” Tony confirms. “First we eat, then we’ll discuss what comes next,” Tony says, with a smile on his face.

“Okay, you’ve got me intrigued,” Natasha says. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Tony,” Natasha says, before leaning forward and kissing him.

“Happy Valentine’s Day, Nat,” Tony responds, after they break apart, they both eat breakfast together and proceed to have an amazing Valentine’s Day together.

February 28^th 2014

Two weeks have passed since Valentine’s Dad and in an unusual tern of events Natasha has been able to spend a lot of time at home, which meant she was present for Cooper’s eleventh birthday, which she, Tony, and the kids celebrated with the Barton’s.

It’s late at night and both Natasha and Tony are sleeping soundly, or at least they are until one of Natasha’s phone’s starts ringing very loudly.

“Why is that ringing so loud?” Tony asks, sounding a little annoyed, as while it is far from the first time, they have been woken by one of Natasha’s phones ringing in the middle of the night usually when the phones ring they aren’t usually as loud as it currently is.

“Because of whose is calling,” Natasha answers, already feeling wide awake because she knows what that particular phone ringing so loudly means, as she reaches over to her phone, which she answers. “Romanoff,” Natasha answers, and as she does Tony, who is feeling curious about that turns to look at her.

“Need you at the Triskelion, ASAP,” Fury Tells Natasha, without even saying hello.

“Yes Sir, it will take me a few hours,” Natasha responds.

“Understood,” Fury responds, having a feeling that he knows exactly where Natasha is, even if he hasn’t confronted her about it, something he hasn’t done as he thinks it’s a very good thing for two people he cares about. “Romanoff, straight to me, alone, deep shadow conditions,” Fury tells her, and Natasha tenses, knowing exactly what that means.

“Yes Sir, I understand,” Natasha confirms, and she isn’t all surprised when Fury hangs up without saying anymore.

“How bad?” Tony asks worried, as he sits up too.

“I don’t know yet, but that was Fury,” Natasha answers, and as soon as she does Tony frowns.

“Since when does Fury personally call you for a mission?” Tony asks worried, having a bad feeling about this, as in all the time he and Natasha have been together he is sure that Fury has never personally called Natasha for a mission.

“He doesn’t,” Natasha admits. “I have a bad feeling,” Natasha admits, as she knows that something has been going on with Fury for months, but she isn’t sure what that’s something is.

“What can I do?” Tony asks, wanting to do something to help.

“Right now, nothing,” Natasha admits. “I love you,” Natasha says, leaning forward and kissing Tony.

“I love you too,” Tony responds, and after they break apart Natasha gets up and starts to get ready to go.

Over the next few minutes Natasha gets dressed, and gets what she needs, Tony watching the her get ready as she does, and in less than five minutes Natasha is completely ready to go, but because Tony is still sitting up in bed, still clearly worried, Natasha walks over to him.

“I’ll call when I can,” Natasha tells Tony, as she sits down on the edge of the bed.

“I’d appreciate that,” Tony admits, as he knows he is going to worry about her, even more than usual, so getting some updates about what is going on will help him to feel a little better. “Tash, I know you well enough to know that your instructs are pretty incredible, so if you have a bad feeling I’m sure you have a pretty good reason for that,” Tony admits. “Just be careful, Tash, watch your back,” Tony tells her.

“I will,” Natasha tells him, and as she does, she realises something. “If I’m gone longer than I suspect I will be, or if something happens…” Natasha starts to say.

“Tash…” Tony starts to say, but Natasha cuts him off. 

“If something happens, make sure Kenzie still has an incredible birthday,” Natasha requests, not pausing for Tony’s interruption as it is Kenzie’s birthday in four days and she wants to make sure she has a great day, even if she isn’t there to celebrate it with her.

“I will,” Tony confirms. “I love you Tash,” Tony says.

“I love you, Tony,” Natasha responds, and the two of them break apart once more, and once they do Natasha gets up, picks up her bag, and heads out of the room, Tony watching her go with a worried look on his face as he can’t help but feel incredibly worried about what is going to happen, about what Natasha is going to have to do.

Hours after she left the apartment Natasha, who has made sure she followed Deep Shadow conditions which means she travelled covertly as possible, arrives at the Triskelion and she walks straight into Fury’s office.

“Secure Office,” Fury says, once Natasha walks in. “A SHIELD mobile satellite launch platform has been Hijacked,” Fury tells Natasha. “I am assigning Rogers and Strike to rescue the hostages, but I want you to copy all data you can from the systems and bring it to me,” Fury tells Natasha.

“Done,” Natasha responds.

“Do not let anyone else know what you’re doing, do not let them know you have another mission, including Rogers, he’ll be uncomfortable” Fury tells Natasha.

“Yes Sir,” Natasha responds.

“You’re the only one I trust with this,” Fury tells her, both of them understanding how much of a big deal this is. “Get Rogers and get going,” Fury tells Natasha, trusting that she will be able to complete the mission without a problem.

“Yes Sir,” Natasha says, before heading out of the office, feeling both curious and apprehensive, but she knows Fury well enough to know he would have a good reason to have his own agender, but despite knowing that, despite knowing that if there is a bigger mission he would have a good reason for that, Natasha can’t help the curiosity and concern that she is feeling.

Chapter Text

Chapter 59

IMPORTANT. THE ORDER OF CHAPTERS HAVE BEEN MESSED UP, IF YOU HAVEN’T READ THE CHAPTER THAT ENDS WITH NATASHA GETTING A CALL FROM FURY PLEASE GO BACK AND READ THE LAST CHAPTER.

AN: Thank you so much for the support. Here we are the start of the Winter Solider, the next chapter will be out in about 13 hours. Hope you like how I have handled it, and the major changes it is going to lead to.

Hours after Natasha left Tony, who hasn’t gotten much sleep as he has been so worried about what Fury has Natasha doing, even though he knows how well she can look after herself, is making breakfast for the kids. While Tony is making breakfast the kids are sitting at the bench talking and watching their father, and as they know him so well, they all realise something is wrong with him, and as they were all expecting Natasha to be at breakfast as well, they can guess what the reason is.

“Dad, is everything okay?” Peter asks, deciding to ask what they are all thinking, and as he is the oldest he feels like it is his responsibility to be the one who asks.

“Yeah, Pete, everything is okay,” Tony says, though he doesn’t sound at all convincing. 

“Are you worried about, Nat?” Tess asks, trying to figure out what is going on as their dad has never seemed to be this distracted when Natasha has been on a mission before.

“Yeah, Tess, I am,” Tony confirms, as he doesn’t know what else to say to them.

“But she’s on a mission, right?” Harley asks. “She’s been on plenty of missions before,” Harley comments, not understanding why Tony would be so worried.

“She has,” Tony confirms. “But this mission seems different, and I’m worried about that,” Tony admits, trying to explain in the best way, but the truth is he isn’t completely sure he could explain why he is so worried in a way that makes sense. “But I also know that Nat can look after herself, that she can protect herself, that she is more than capable, and that makes me feel a little better,” Tony admits, as he doesn’t want the kids to worry, but he is still terrified for her as like Natasha he knows that Fury personally calling her in can’t mean anything good.

“Is Nat going to be home for my birthday?” Kenzie asks, knowing that it is a selfish thing to ask, but it is what she wants to know, as this is her first birthday as part of the family, and she doesn’t want Natasha to miss it.

“I hope so,” Tony admits. “And I know Nat does too,” Tony admits, and as he does the kids exchange looks as they all eat breakfast together, it being perfectly clear that they are all worried about Natasha and what she could be doing.

Not long after she met with Fury Natasha has picked up Steve, who was seemingly making a friend, and the two of them, along with a SHIELD Strike Team lead by Brock Rumlow are on a plane that is flying over the Indian ocean.

“The target is a mobile satellite launch platform, the Lemurian Star,” Rumlow explains. “They were sending up their last payload when pirates took them, ninety-three minutes ago,” Rumlow explains.

“Any demands?” Steve who is wearing a ‘stealth’ version of his Captain America costume, asks.

“A billion and a half,” Rumlow explains and once he does it is clear that Steve is shocked by that.

“Why so steep?” Steve asks, not understanding why the ransom would be so simple.  

“Because it’s SHIELD’s,” Rumlow answers, saying what Natasha has already assumed.

“So, it’s not off-course, it’s trespassing,” Steve realises, with a frown on his face, not approving of that.

“I’m sure they had a good reason,” Natasha says, as that will fit with the extra mission she has been assigned by Fury.

“You know, I’m getting a little tired of being Fury’s janitor,” Steve admits, sounding annoyed.

“Relax, it’s not that complicated,” Natasha says, as ever since the two of them have started to work together that is exactly what she has been trying to do, she’s been trying to get Steve to relax a bit.

 “How many Pirates?” Steve asks, knowing that is something they need to know.

“Twenty-five, top mercs, led by this guy, Georges Batroc,” Rumlow explains, as he puts an image up on the screen. “Ex-DGSE, Action division. He’s at the top of Interpol’s Red notice,” Rumlow explains. “Before the French demobilized him he had thirty-six kill missions. This guys got a rep for maximum casualties,” Rumlow explains.

“Hostages?” Steve asks, interested.

“Um, mostly techs,” Rumlow answers. “One officer, Jasper Sitwell,” Rumlow explains as he pulls an image of Sitwell up on the screen. “They’re in the galley,” Rumlow explains.

“What’s Stillwell doing on a launch ship?” Steve asks, and no one has an answer for him. “Alright, I’m gonna sweep the deck and find Batrock,” Steve instructs. “Nat, you’ll kill the engines and wait for instructions,” Steve says, and Natasha knows that will give her the perfect opportunity to get the info Fury wants. “Rumlow, you sweep aft, find the hostages, get them to life-pods, get ‘em out, let’s move,” Steve instructs.

Once Steve gives his instructions he and Natasha walk away from the others, towards the back of the plane, and they both start to do what they need to get ready.

“Secure channel seven,” Steve says, into his wrist communicator.

“Seven secure,” Natasha confirms. “Did you do anything fun Saturday night?” Natasha asks him, as she has been incredibly curious as to how he is settling in, other than learning incredible secrets and still not being on good terms with Tony.

“Well, all the guys from my barbershop quartet are dead,” Steve reveals. “So, no… not really,” Steve admits.

“Coming up by the drop zone, Cap,” The pilot says though the planes coms costume.

“You know, if you asked Kristen out, from statistics, she’d probably say yes,” Natasha tells Steve, thinking that could be a good way for Steve to move on from Peggy as from what she has seen, not that she has told Tony, as she knows that will end very badly, she is sure that Steve still has feelings for her.

“That’s why I don’t ask,” Steve admits.

“Too shy or too scared?” Natasha asks curious, assuming it is one of the two.

“Too busy!” Steve exclaims before jumping out of the plane without a parachute.

After Steve jumps out of the plane Natasha waits a minute then, putting a parachute on, she jumps out of the plane as well, landing on the ship just as Rumlow shoots the only pirate that Steve missed.

“What about the nurse that lives across the hall from you?” Natasha asks, referring to Sharon, as she lands next to Steve. “Have you become friends yet?” Natasha asks, knowing that Sharon is attempting to befriend him, but having no idea if she is succeeding yet.

“Secure the engine room, then find me a date,” Steve tells Natasha.

“I’m multitasking,” Natasha says, sounding amused for multiple reasons, and she jumps down onto the lower deck.

Over the next little while Natasha and Steve both complete their mission objection, without too many issues, though Steve did have to protect Natasha from a grenade and Steve was less than happy when he realised Natasha had a second secret mission.

Hours after he found out Natasha had a secret mission enough time has passed so it’s march second, and as he isn’t sure what to think about a project Fury is implementing called Insight Steve has gone to the one person he feels like he can talk to; Peggy, knowing that in recent months she seems to be having more good days when he talks to her compared to when he first woke up and he has to assume that Tony has something to do with that.

“Steve,” Peggy greats, as he walks into the room, the serum that Tony gave her still helping her to have more good days than bad, which means she is more aware of what is going on around her, which often leads to her feeling bored a lot of the time.  

“Hey Peggy,” Steve says, as he sits down next to her, unknown to him in the same seat that Tony spends so much time sitting in. “How are you doing today?” Steve asks curious.

“Good,” Peggy answers, and as she glances at him, she realises something. “But you look like something is bothering you,” Peggy realises, and Steve looks surprised that she realised that. “You were never good at hiding your emotions,” Peggy comments.

“So, I’ve been told,” Steve says, as Natasha has told him that more than once, and then he pauses, not sure what to say, as he doesn’t want to burden her.

“Steve,” Peggy says, trying to encourage him to talk to her.

“A lot has happened lately,” Steve admits. “For as long as I can remember I just wanted to do what was right,” Steve admits. “I guess I’m not quite sure what that is anymore,” Steve admits. “And I thought I could throw myself back in and follow orders, serve; it’s just not the same,” Steve admits, and as he does Peggy can’t help but laugh.

“You’re always so dramatic,” Peggy comments, and in moments like this Steve can see the similarities between mother and son. “Steve, you saved the world, we made a few mistakes over the decades, we mucked up a lot of things,” Peggy admits, knowing they kept trying to make things better and in a lot of ways they did, but she isn’t completely sure that they did completely.  

“You didn’t,” Steve assures her. “Knowing you helped found SHIELD is half the reason I stay,” Steve admits.

“That shouldn’t be your reason to stay,” Peggy tells him. “I shouldn’t be your reason to stay,” Peggy says, and Steve tenses at that, this being another reminder that they see their relationship differently. “Steve the world has changed, more than you know, none of us can go back,” Peggy admits. “All we can do is our best, and sometimes the best we can do is to start over,” Peggy explains.

“Did you ever consider starting over?” Steve asks curious, as he doesn’t know exactly why she and Howard left SHIELD, and he has never been sure how to ask.

“I did,” Peggy confirms. “When Howard and I left SHIELD, something neither and I weren’t quite ready to do, we talked about moving to England, living out our retirements there,” Peggy reveals, and while Steve is very curious about what she means by that she doesn’t ask. “But after Howard died, I wasn’t able to leave, not Tony, not after he just lost his dad, not the city and country that Howard loved so much,” Peggy admits, and as he does Steve tenses as he knows that things between him and Tony still aren’t good, but he doesn’t know how much Peggy knows about that. “After I lost Howard, I wasn’t strong enough to start over, I couldn’t bring myself too, not without him,” Peggy says, once again showing how much Howard means to her. “The truth is a part of me didn’t want to, which he would have hated,” Peggy admits, glancing at a picture of Howard she has next to her. “Steve you’ve been given a second chance, it will do you no good to dwell on the past, to wonder what if, it’s a painful way to live, trust me,” Peggy tells Steve, not wanting him to go through that.

“I do trust you,” Steve admits, as Peggy is the person he trusts the most. “I just don’t know what else to trust right now,” Steve admits.

“Yourself, trust yourself,” Peggy tells him and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Steve considering what Peggy has said while Peggy knows she wants her old friend to move on, and create a life for himself as she knows he deserves that.  

A while after Steve met with Peggy, not that she knows that Natasha is in the basically empty apartment she has in DC and after checking to make sure everything she is secure she sits down on the very uncomfortable couch, and calls Tony, even though she wouldn’t usually do so, because she knows he would be worried and as she an give him some reassurance she wants to give that to him.

“Please tell me this is a call to say you’re on your way home,” Tony requests, answering after only a couple of rings, clearly worried about her, and desperately hoping that she is on her way home.

“Not so much,” Natasha answers. “I would love to, but I don’t think things here are completely over,” Natasha admits, as that is the feeling she gets.

“Has Fury said something else?” Tony asks, wondering just what the big guy is up to.

“It’s more what he hasn’t said,” Natasha says, as she tried to talk to him after the mission, but she couldn’t get hold of him.

“It’s been a while since I hacked SHIELD,” Tony says, sounding almost disappointed in that. “Want me to try? See what I can find?” Tony asks curious, being completely willing to do that.  

“Not right now,” Natasha says amused. “But I appreciate the offer,” Natasha tells him.

“It’s a standing one,” Tony responds.

“Thanks Tony,” Natasha responds. “I…” Natasha starts to say, and as she does one of her other phones goes off with a message, which she quickly checks and as she reads the words;

Foxtrot shot- critical.

She feels like her blood has run cold.

“Tash? Hello Tash?” Tony asks, his voice becoming more panicked. “Natasha? Are you there?” Tony asks worried.

“Yeah, I’m here, Tony,” Natasha says, knowing exactly what she has to do.

“What’s going on? are you okay?” Tony asks worried.

“I’m okay,” Natasha tells him, as while she isn’t completely okay, she isn’t hurt, and she knows that is what Tony would really want to know. “LT Red,” Natasha tells him.

“Fuck,” Tony says, realising things must be bad for Natasha to use that contingency.

“I’ll contact when I can… I love you,” Natasha says, her voice rushed.

“I love you,” Tony says, and Natasha hangs up before he can say anymore.

After hanging up with Tony Natasha works to destroy all her phones, all the trackers that she knows Tony has attempted to hide on her, and once she does Natasha can’t help but reach up and hold the necklace Tony gave her for their first valentine’s day together, the necklace that she knows there is no tracker in as she checked when he first gave it to her, and she never takes it off, not even for missions she just hides it when necessary, so Tony wouldn’t have had a chance to place a tracker in it.

“I’ll see you soon, Lyubimyy,” Natasha says, even though he can’t hear her anymore, knowing that as long as she wears the necklace he gave her, the necklace that means so much to her, she will be carrying a bit of Tony with her; and that makes her feel stronger.

In New York Tony was lying in bed while on the phone with Natasha but the second she hung on him Tony has ran down to the workshop, putting a shirt on as he went.

“JARVIS, track every number you have for Tash,” Tony requests. “I want locations,” Tony says, as he hurries towards his main computer, and he starts to type.

“I am sorry Sir, all those numbers are no longer active,” JARVIS reveals, after a few moments.

“Of course they’re not,” Tony says, not overly surprised by that and considering the contingency Natasha activated, he assumes that she has destroyed all her phones, and other ways that can be tracked.

“Anything else I can do, Sir?” JARVIS asks.

“Not right now,” Tony says, as he starts to track all other trackers he has on Natasha, and her belongings. “Of course,” Tony says, as he finds, just like he suspected he would, that none of them are active. “Okay JARIVS I want you to set up Facial Rec for Tash, keep it running, focus on DC right now, let me know as soon as you get a hit,” Tony requests, as while he knows that Natasha is beyond an expert at hiding if things are as bad as it seems then Natasha may have no choice but to go out into the light, and if she does he wants to know about it, wants to know where she is.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS answers.  

“Okay, think Tony, LT Red, that means something has gone to shit,” Tony mutters, trying to make sense of what could be going on. “JARVIS, lock down the apartment,” Tony says, knowing that tomorrow he will move the kids to the Tower, which is safer, even if the apartment is more secret, tomorrow, and that the kids won’t be going to school until he hears from Natasha.  

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS says.

“Thanks J,” Tony says, before reaching into his desk and pulling out a picture Peter took of him and Natasha cuddling together on the couch, both oblivious to what Peter was doing but completely relaxed, a picture which he gave them for Christmas. “Please be okay, Tash, please be okay,” Tony mutters, as he stars at the image of the women he loves, the person who he desperately hopes is okay, as he knows losing her is something he can’t handle.

Not long after hanging up with Tony, and making sure that there was no way he could follow her, as she wants him to be safe, Natasha has made her way to the hospital which she knows Fury has been brought to, finding Steve watching as Fury is being operated on.

“Is he gonna make it?” Natasha asks, getting to Steve’s side, knowing that she doesn’t want to loose Fury, not after everything.

“I don’t know,” Steve admits, still trying to make sense of everything, tyring to make sense of the person he fought against.

“Tell me about the shooter,” Natasha requests, knowing that is going to be her first clue about what is going on, about who could have done this, and what they’re facing.

“He’s fast, and strong, had a metal arm,” Steve explains, as Maria Hill walks into the observation area, Natasha having already finding herself familiar with that description.

“Ballistics?” Natasha asks Maria, wanting her to confirm what she is suspecting.

“Three slugs, no rifling,” Maria reveals, and Natasha recognizes the description. “Completely untraceable,” Maria comments.

“Soviet-made,” Natasha realises.

“Yeah,” Maria says, giving Natasha a surprised look, wondering how she knew that, but before she can question Natasha more it is clear that Fury’s state starts to deteriorate.

“He’s in V-Teach,” A nurse says.

“Crash cart coming in,” Another nurse says.

“Nurse, help me with the drape,” The Doctor requests.

“BP is dropping,” The first nurse says.

“Defibrillator,” the doctor yells as Natasha, Steve, and Fury watch as the doctors do what they can to try to help Fury. “I want you to charge him at one hundred,” the doctor says.

“Don’t do this to me, Nick,” Natasha mutters. “Don’t do this to me, Nick,” Natasha says, as she continues to watch in horror as the nurses do what they can to save Fury, but it is clear that it is not enough, and as he comes to that realisation Steve looks away, not being able to watch anymore.

“What’s the time?’ The Doctor asks.

“1:03,” the nurse answers.

“Time of death, 1:03am,” The doctor says as those in the observation room watch on in horror as Nick Fury is declared dead, Natasha not being able to hold in the tears that fall as she watches the medical personnel hold all treatment on a person who means so much to her.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 60

AN: Thank you for the support. Next chapter will be out in about 11 hours, please let me know what you think.

A few hours after he heard from Natasha, Tony, having no idea what has happened in DC, is in his workshop at the apartment. Even though he knows that there is very little chance that she will call for it, Tony is working on Natasha’s suit, her armour, making sure there are no flaws, as he needs to feel like he is doing something.

“JARVIS? Anything on Tash?” Tony asks, desperately hoping he has gotten something, but he also knows that JARVIS had something he would have said something.

“No Sir,” JARVIS answers.

“Damn it,” Tony says, as he continues work on the suit. “Okay JARVIS, we want to make sure Tash’s suit can be remotely deployed straight to her if she requests it,” Tony says, knowing Natasha well enough to know that if she really needs it Natasha will find a way to call for the suit, even though she has destroyed all other ways of tracking her.

“Yes Sir,” JARVIS responds, and Tony continues to work on the suit, feeling pretty useless at the moment and knowing that working on this is the only thing he feels like he can do to help her, and right now he feels like he needs to feel like he is helping.  

While Tony is preparing her suit for her in case she calls for it Natasha, and Steve, are in the room where what appears to be Fury’s body has been laid out. As Natasha stands next to Fury’s body, with tears rolling down her face, Maria walks into the room.

“I need to take him,” Maria says to Steve, thinking that he would have a better chance of getting Natasha to leave Fury’s side than her.

“Natasha,” Steve says, walking over to her.

Having heard exactly what Maria said Natasha tenderly touches Fury’s head before turning and walking out of the room, knowing that she will do whatever she has to do to avenge his death.

“Natasha!” Steve yells, as he follows behind her.

“Why was Fury in your apartment?” Natasha asks, as she turns to look at him.

“I don’t know,” Steve says, but as he is a horrible liar Natasha realises that right away.

“Cap, they want you back at SHIELD,” Rumlow says, walking up to the pair.

“Yeah, give me a second,” Steve requests.

“They want you now,” Rumlow says.

“Okay,” Steve says, before turning back to Natasha.

“You’re a terrible liar,” Natasha responds before walking away from Steve.

After walking away form Steve Natasha hides in a alcove and watches as he puts a Flash Drive, Natasha suspects the same flash drive that Fury had her use to gather information from the Lemurian Star, in the vending machine.

“Okay, that’s step one,” Natasha mutters, working out a plan, and honestly it is a very, very simple one.

Away from DC, in New York, Tony who hasn’t slept, has managed to make some breakfast for his kids, who walk into the kitchen and sit down.

“Morning Dad,” Tess greats.

“Morning,” Tony says to her.

“Dad, is everything okay?” Peter asks concerned, noticing that that there seems to be several coffee cups on the sink, which tells him that his dad has already had multiple cups of coffee.

“No,” Tony admits. “Once we finish breakfast we’re going to the tower, and we’re going to stay there for a little while,” Tony tells the kids. “You’re not going to school,” Tony tells the kids.

“Something bad is happening, isn’t it?” Harley asks, as that is what he assumes, as he can’t figure out another reason why Tony would say that they aren’t going to school. 

“I don’t know for sure, but I think so,” Tony admits.

“Is Nat okay?” Kenzie asks worried.

“I spoke to Nat last night,” Tony reveals., and the kids look glad about that. “She said she was okay, that she would contact me when she could, and she gave me the warning that something bad was going on,” Tony admits. “Nat didn’t go into details, and I haven’t been able to contact her,” Tony explains, and as he does it is clear that the kids are worried about that.

“What about on the number only we have?” Tess asks, knowing Natasha always answers that number.

“I’ve tried it Sweetheart, it’s currently not in service,” Tony explains, and as he does, he notices all four of the kids tense, all looking afraid. “Hey, I know this is scary, I’m worried too, which is why we’re going to go to the tower, and I am going to keep doing everything I can to find Nat,” Tony tells the kids. “But you all need to know that Nat is strong, she’s strong, and she knows how to look after herself, she knows how to protect herself,” Tony tells the kids, reminding himself as much as them. “Eat up,” Tony says, and all the kids start to eat, but it is hard to tell if they are actually eating or just picking around at their food.  

A little while after she got the USB Steve left in the vending machine Natasha has changed into some clothes, she ‘borrowed’ from the Hospital’s lost and found, and she has ‘obtained’ a phone.

Once she has the phone Natasha sits down in an area of the hospital where there are no camera and the moment, she sits down she uses a backdoor into the Towers system, that only her and Tony know about, and to her relief she is able to confirm that Tony and the kids have just arrived there; she is also able to confirm that other than Bruce no one else is on the private floors, something which makes her feel a little better.  

“They’re safe,” Natasha mutters, feeling relieved about that, then as she knows she can’t remain in the system for long before JARVIS realises Natasha quickly leaves the system and hides what she did.

After assuring her family are safe Natasha searches what is going on at SHIELD, discovering that there is now a manhunt for Steve active. As she knows that Steve will come back to the hospital Natasha completely destroys the phone, making sure there is no way any component of it can work again, before heading back to where the vending machine is.

Just like Natasha has discovered Tony, Peter, Tess, Harley, and Kenzie have arrived at the tower, and while the kids are on floor ninety-one Tony has headed down to floor seventy-eight as he wants to lock down the private floors which means he has to warn Bruce.

“Bruce,” Tony says, as he walks into the workshop.

“Tony… I didn’t think you were coming today,” Bruce says, though he is glad to see him.

“Wasn’t planned,” Tony admits, and as he does Bruce looks at him.

“Tony, what’s wrong?” Bruce asks worried.

“Something bad is going down, I got a message from Nat which is a contingence we created to use in something really bad was going down,” Tony explains. “Now, I can’t get in touch with her, and JARVIS can’t find her,” Tony admits, clearly worried.

“That’s not good, what can I do?” Bruce asks, clearly concerned and wanting to help.

“Nothing right now, I just want to let you know that the kids and I are on floor ninety-one, and I’m locking down all private floors,” Tony explains.

“Okay,” Bruce says with a nod, feeling worried about what that means.

“I’ll let you know if there’s anything you can help with,” Tony tells Bruce, who nods, and Tony heads back to his kids, not wanting to be away from them for long.

After Tony walks out of the lab Bruce reaches out and grabs the table, feeling worried as he has gotten Natasha and Tony well enough to know that they wouldn’t react like this without a very good reason, and as he thinks about that, as he considers all the possibilities of what could be going on, Bruce’s hands start to grow, they start to turn green.

“No!” Bruce says, forcing the change down as he will not turn into the Hulk when the kids are so close, he will not put them in danger like that.

Not long after she destroyed the phone, she used to make a few discoveries Natasha is hidden, watching the vending machine where Steve left the flash drive, when Steve appears. Not being able to resist making an entrance Natasha walks up to him, chewing a piece of gum she got from the machine, and he sees her in the reflection of the machine.

Reacting in anger Steve, who has also dressed in civilian clothes now, grabs hold of Natasha and pushes her into a room.

“Where is it?” Steve asks angrily.

“Safe,” Natasha answers, not prepared to give him the location until she has a bit more information.

“Do better!” Steve exclaims.

“Where did you get it?” Natasha asks, watching his face closely so that she can get some answers about what is going on, and as she has learnt that Steve is a horrible liar.

“Why would I tell you?” Steve asks, and as he does Natasha realises.

“Fury gave it to you,” Natasha realises. “Why?” Natasha asks, trying to get some information about what is going on.  

“What’s on it?” Steve asks angrily.

“I don’t know,” Natasha admits, as she knows where the information likely came form that doesn’t mean she knows what is on it.

“Stop lying!” Steve exclaims.

“I only act like I know everything, Rogers,” Natasha admits, as while she knows a hell of a lot, she doesn’t know this.

“I bet you knew Fury hired the pirates, didn’t you?” Steve asks, and while she didn’t know that for sure Natasha isn’t at all surprised by that.

“Well, it makes sense,” Natasha admits. “The ship was dirty, Fury needed a way in, so do you,” Natasha says, knowing it also explains why Fury called her before the ship was hijacked.

“I’m not going to ask you again,” Steve says angrily, and while Natasha would love to see what he would consider a threat Natasha decides to give him some answers.

“I know who killed Fury,” Natasha explains. “Most of the intelligence community doesn’t believe he exists, the ones who do call it the Winter Solider,” Natasha explains. “He’s credited with over two dozen assassinations in the last fifty years,” Natasha explains.

“So, he’s a ghost story,” Steve says, not sure what to think about that.

“Five years ago, I was escorting a nuclear engineer out of Iran, someone shot out my tires near Odessa,” Natasha explains. “We lost control, went straight over a cliff, I pulled us out, but the Winter Solider was there,” Natasha explains. “I was covering my engineer, so he shot him straight through me,” Natasha says, lifting her top and hoddie a little bit to show the scar that she now has. “Soviet slug, no refiling, bye-bye bikinis,” Natasha says, though she knows that Tony has said, more than once, that her scars only add to her beauty.

“Yeah, I bet you look terrible in them now,” Steve says, clearly being sarcastic and Natasha can’t resist smirking slightly at that. 

“Going after him is a dead end, I know, I’ve tried,” Natasha admits, before showing up the flash drive. “Like you said, he’s a ghost story,” Natasha explains to Steve.

“Well, let’s find out what the ghost wants,” Steve says, taking the flash drive from Natasha and once he does the two of them head out of the hospital together, it being clear that they are going to work together to figure out what is going on.

In New York, at the Tower Tony is back on his private floors, with the kids, and honestly if he wasn’t so worried about Natasha Tony would be incredibly amused that fact that even though they aren’t going to school all four of the kids are working on schoolwork. While the three older kids are working on Laptops to do their work Kenzie is working out of a book.

Just like his kids Tony is also on a laptop, still trying to figure out what is going on with Natasha, while also trying to figure out what could be going on. As he has gotten into a lot of Law Enforcement systems Tony quickly discovers that SHIELD is hunting Cap, that he is a wanted man.

“I’m gonna guess that is connected to whatever is going on,” Tony mutters to himself, keeping his voice low so that the kids don’t hear, and as he wants to keep Bruce informed of what is going on Tony sends the information down to the kids as he keeps searching for information, feeling terrified about what is going on with Natasha, while also doing his best to keep how worried he is from the kids.

Not long after they left the hospital Natasha, who has changed the disguises they are both wearing, has taken herself and Steve to a local Mall as she knows it is the best option they have for a way to be able to read what is on the flash drive. Even though she knows she could have taken them to a Carter-Stark property, not that she was going to tell Steve that, Natasha knows that would have put Tony in the line of fire, which she won’t do, and because of that the mall was the best option.

“First rule of going on the run is, don’t run, walk,” Natasha tells Steve.

“If I run in these shoes, they’re gonna fall off,” Steve comments as they go straight to an Apple store so that they can easily use one of the computers.

“This drive has a Level Six homing program, so as soon as we boot up SHIELD will know exactly where we are,” Natasha explains, being sure that Tony, or even Tess, could give her a way to block it but she refuses to put them in danger by contacting them.

“How much time do we have?” Steve asks curious.

“Um… about nine minutes from…. Now,” Natasha says, as she puts the flash drive into the computer.

Once she puts the flash drive into the computer Natasha quickly realises what she is seeing, being sure that spending as much time as she has with Tony and Tess when they talk about computer science is helping her to understand exactly what she is seeing.

“Fury was right about the ship, somebody’s trying to hide something,” Natasha reveals, being able to tell that. “This drive is protected by some sort of AI, it keeps rewriting itself to counter my commands,” Natasha explains, knowing that somehow it seems like it may be equal to JARIVS which is something she never thought possible.

“Can you override it?” Steve asks curious.

“The person who designed this is slightly smarter than me, slightly” Natasha says, as she attempts to override the AI, but she doesn’t have much luck, and so she starts to think of other options. “I’m gonna try running a tracer,” Natasha reveals, thinking that it could be the best option considering she can’t override it. “This is a program that SHIELD developed to track hostile malware, so if we can’t read the file, maybe we can find out where it came from,” Natasha explains, and as she does an apple employee walks up to where she and Steve are.

“Can I help you guys with anything?” The Apple employee asks and while Steve starts to panic Natasha keeps her calm.

“Oh, no,” Natasha answers. “My fiancé was just helping me with some honeymoon destinations,” Natasha says, without looking up from the computer, not giving anything away.

“Right. We’re getting married!” Steve says, sounding completely shocked.

“Congratulations,” The employee says. “Where are you guys thinking about going?” The employee asks, and Steve glances at where Natasha has tracked the signal.

“New Jersey,” Steve answers.

“Oh,” The employee says, and he looks at Steve in awe for a moment, and Steve is extremely worried that the man has realised who he is. “I have the exact same glasses,” The employee says.

“Wow, you two are practically twins,” Natasha says, as she continues to search.

“Yeah, I wish,” The man says, clearly amazed by Steve. “Specimen,” Steve comments. “Uh… if you guys need anything, I’ve been Aaron,” The employee says before walking away.

“Thank you,” Steve says, and once the man walks away Steve turns back to Natasha. “You said nine minutes, come on,” Steve says, feeling extremely worried.

“Shh, relax, got it,” Natasha says, and she traces the signal to Weaton, New Jersey and Natasha feel like she’s heard something about that particular location, though she can’t remember why or why, but from the look on Steve’s face Natasha realises that he is also familiar with it. “You know it?” Natasha asks, wondering if that is connected to why she feels like the location is familiar.

“I used to,” Steve admits. “Let’s go,” Steve says, and he pulls the flash drive from the computer and they both leave the Apple store.  

Not long after they leave the Apple store Natasha and Steve are making their way through the upper level, the two of them heading towards the escalator so that they can head to the lower level, and then leave the mall, and as they walk Steve realises a big problem.

“Standard Tac-Team, two behind, two across, two coming straight at us,” Steve says, the worry he is feeling being perfectly clear in his voice. “If they make us, I’ll engage, you hit the south escalator to the metro,” Steve says, as the agents continue to walk towards them, and Natasha resists the urge to roll her eyes, knowing there are much better options.

“Shut up and put your arm around me, laugh at something I said,” Natasha instructs.

“What?” Steve asks curious.

“Do it!” Natasha says urgently, and to her relief Steve puts his arm around her, and laughs, the distraction working well enough so that the agents just keep walking without noticing her and Steve.

Not long after they managed to hide from the two agents who were coming toward them Natasha and Steve are on the escalator on their way downstairs when Natasha sees Rumlow coming straight towards them. For a few seconds Natasha debates what to do, but then the answer comes to her, but it’s not one Natasha likes, though she also knows that a few years ago she would have never hesitated she wouldn’t have ever considered it not being an option.   

“I’m sorry, Tony,” Natasha thinks to herself, knowing that this will be something she explains to him, she just hopes, even though they already talked about how they would handle this exact situation, that he understands as she knows that it being Steve makes it more complicated, and she turns to look at him. “Kiss me,” Natasha says.

“What?” Steve asks confused.

“Public displays of affection make people very uncomfortable,” Natasha tells Steve, knowing that that is exactly why it is the best option, even if she would rather it not be.

“Yes, they do,” Steve confirms, and as she knows they can’t waste any time Natasha quickly pulls down Steve’s had and kisses him, feeling guilty as she does, making Rumlow look away as he goes past her on the escalator.

“You, still uncomfortable?” Natasha asks, once they break apart, as she turns back around and starts to walk down the escalator.

“It’s not exactly the world I would use,” Steve responds, as he follows Natasha down the escalator and after that the two of them are able to make their way out of the mall without a problem, and the two of them steal a car, planning on heading straight to New Jersey, Steve being the one who stole the car as Natasha is distracted as even though she knows that there was nothing ‘real’ about kissing Steve she does feel guilty about it, mainly due to Tony’s issues with him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 61

AN: Thank you so much for the support. Hope you like this chapter, next update will be in about 13 hours.

In New York, having no idea what is going on with Natasha Tony, who has a hit a dead-end when it comes to tyring to find out why SHIELD is hunting Steve, knows he has one option, even though he knows it does present some risks. Walking away from the kids who are still working on schoolwork Tony heads into the kitchen and pulls his phone, calling a specific number he has always had but barely used as he has better ways of contacting this particular person.

“Agent Thirteen,” Sharon’s voice answers after a few rings, long enough for Sharon to walk away so that no one can overhear her.

“We’ve got thirty-two seconds until the call can be intercepted, until it can be tracked,” Tony reveals, making it clear they can’t be overheard. “What do you know about what is going on?” Tony asks his cousin, who isn’t surprised that he knows something is going on, and unknown to Tony she checks her watch so she can pay attention to the time.

“Not much, Fury’s dead, SHIELD’s saying Cap has information he is lying about, there’s a manhunt on,” Sharon reveals, and Tony feels shocked at that fact that Fury is dead, as that is something he never thought would happen.

“What about Nat?” Tony asks, desperately hoping Sharon knows something about her.

“She hasn’t been seen all day; she was at the hospital when Fury died though. I don’t know for sure, but I suspect she might be with Cap, they were on mission together before this all went down,” Sharon says, knowing her cousin will hate that she can’t give him more information, and she honestly wishes that she could.

“Thanks Shay,” Tony tells his cousin. “Watch your back, I get the feeling this is far form over,” Tony tells her, wanting her to be safe.

“You too,” Sharon responds before hanging up.

After hanging up with Sharon Tony leans forward and holds onto the bench for support, trying to comprehend everything Sharon just told him. As well as worry for Natasha Tony feels overwhelming disbelief that Fury, unshakable, all-knowing Fury, could have really died. While he feels disbelief Tony also knows, without a doubt, that if Fury is gone things just got a whole lot more dangerous, as even though he didn’t always agree with Fury he knows just how dedicated he was to protecting the planet.

For a few minutes Tony debates what to do, knowing he isn’t quite ready to return to the kids as he doesn’t want to tell them more bad news until he knows more.

“JARVIS, tell Bruce that Fury’s dead, that I don’t know much more than that,” Tony requests, his voice shaking as he stays the words, as he feels like it is important that Bruce is aware of that.

“Yes Sir,” JARIVS responds, and after JARVIS responds Tony picks up his phone and makes another call.

“Barton,” Clint’s voice answers.

“It’s Tony,” Tony tells him. “Fury’s dead, Cap’s a fugitive, Nat’s made it impossible for me to contact her,” Tony explains, saying it all in one go as he doesn’t want to forget anything.